.iiS^ 


mMr^^^ 


<  t  ^<i^ 


^♦'•i^ 


^ 


Xj  I  B  IB  J5^  le  "2" 

OK  THF. 

WE^TEI(lf  THEOLOIJld/^L  ^EMIWAI^V 


/lA  Sh.  No. 


cm-^^i- 


•     V- 


o-::^' 


f.^ 


V  y 


■ji:s'7.  :r o']SA/^'u-Yrj\:iiu:j 


EDWAIJIV   n.\    REVIVALS 


CONTAINING 


A    FAITHFUL    NARRATIVE 


SUUriUSiNG  W(tIUv  (»F  GOD  IN  THE  COxNVKRSlON  OF 

MANY  IIlNimKD  SOULS  IN  NtHlTlIAMlTON, 

MASSACHUSETTS,  A.  P.  I73.'i. 


T  11  O  L   (i  11  T  S 


Ki:\l\  AL  <»K  KKLI'ilMN    |.\    .\K\V   KXCLAM  >.  1712, 

AMI    I  III      U   \V    IN    UIIK  11    IT  OLCJIIT  'lO   I'.i:    A«    KN('\S'- 

ij:dged  and  puomotki). 

\\\  j()\  \'iii  \\   i:i)\\  \\i\)>,  A.  :m., 

Pi-JTOK  fir  TiiK  ciit'Rrii  or  (.iiititT  iH  ^onTlI»J^rTox ;   ArrKRWARDR  prksidext  •» 

MVSDAU    HALL   COLLKOIC,    rKINC-|CTO)l,   N.   J. 

WITH 

jN'i  Knurrroiiv  i:i  mai.ks,  an'd  a  full  (;l\kf:al  indi:x, 
i«;irc  \i:ki)  pv  hi:;  rr.E  est  editcir. 


NEW  YOHK  • 

nrNi\ii\(;  .sl  sPALDJNci 


"  Entered,  according  to  act  of  congress,  in  the  year  183-2,  by  Charka  Spalding,  in  the 
clerk's  otlicc  of  the  southern  district  of  New  York  " 


SLEIGHT  AND  ROBINSON,  TBINTERS, 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Recommendations  op  the  work, v 

tntroductory  remarks  by  the  present  editor,             ,         .         .        .  ix 

Faithful  Narrative  of  the  Surprising  Work,  &c,        -         -        -  xvii 

Preface  by  Dr.  Watts  and  Dr.  Guysc,              xix 

Preface  by  the  Boston  Ministers,              xxvi 

Testimony  of  Ministers  in  Hampshire  county,        .        .        .        .  xxx 

Chap.  I.  Introductory  statement,             31 

Chap.  II.  The  manner  of  conversion  various,  yet  bearing  a  great 

resemblance, -  48 

.Chap.  III.,  Of  remarkable  impressions  on  the  imagination,       -         -  93 

Chap.  IV.  The  work  farther  illustrated  in  particular  instances,         -  87 

Chap.  V.  Defects  and  decline  of  the  work,              ....  104 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  REVIVAL,  &c.  -        -        -        -  113 

Preface, ....  315 

Part  I.  Showing  that  the  extraordiiutry  work  that  has  of  late  been 

going  on  in  this  land,  is  a  glorious  work  of  God,       -        -  117 
Sect.  1.  We  sliould  not  judge  of  this  work  d  priori,  but  by  its 

effects,  -  117 

Sect.  2.  We  should  judg«  by  the  rule  of  scripture,  ...  121 

Sect.  3.  Wo  should  not  judge  of  the  whole  by  a  part,      -        -        -  140 

Sect.  4.  The  nature  of  tlie  work  in  general,  -         -         -        -  154 

Sect.  5.  The  nature  of  the  work  in  a  particular  instance,  -        -  162 

Sect.  6.  This  is  a  glorious  work  of  God, i74 

Part  II.  Showing  the  obligations  that  all  are  under  to  acknowledge, 
rejoice  in,  and  promote  this  work,  and  the  great  danger  of 

the  contrary,  -         -  183 

Sect.  1.  Thedanger  of  lying  still  and  keeping  long  silence  respecting 

any  remarkable  work  of  God, 183 

Sect.  2.  The  latter  day  glory  is  probably  to  begin  in  America,  -  189 

Sect.  3.  The  danger  of  not  acknowledging,  and  encouraging,  and 

especially  of  deriding,  tliis  work, 196 

-Sect.  4.  Obligations  of  rulers,  ministers,  and  all  sorts,  to  promote  tliis 

work,  211 


iv  toNTENTS. 

Part  III.  Showiri .e,  in  many  instances,  wherein  the  snbjecti?,  or  zealous 

promoters  of  this  work,  have  ))een  injuriously  blamed,        -         229 

Sect.  1,  The  objection  that  ministers  address  themselves  to  the  affec- 
tion?;, rather  than  the  understanding,  -         -         -         -         231 

Sect.  2.  Ministers  blamed  for  speaking  terror  to  those  who  arc  already 

under  great  terrors, 236 

Sect.  3.  The  o])jcction  of  having  so  frequent  meetings,  and  spending 

so  much  time  in  religion, 243 

Sect.  4.  Ministers  blamed  for  making  much  of  outcries,  faintings, 

and  bodily  effect!?,  -     ' 243 

Sect.  5.  Ministers  blamed  for  keeping  persons  together  that  are  under 

great  affections, 250 

Sect.  6.  Objection  against  speaking  much,  and  with  great  earnest- 
ness, by  persons  affected, 252 

Sect,  1.  Some  find  fault  with  so  much  singing  in  religiotis  meetings,         257 

Sect.  S.  Many  dislike  the  religious  meetings  of  children,  to  read  and 

pray  together, 259 

Part  IV.  Showing  what  things  are  to  be  corrected  or  avoided  in  pro- 
moting this  Work,  or  in  our  behavior  under  it,     -         -         .  263 
Sect.  1,  One  cause  of  errors  in  a  great  revival,  is  spiritual  pride,       -  270 
Sect.  2,  Errors  in  a  revival  arising  from  The  adoption  of  wrong  princi- 
ples,            - 292 

Sect.  3.  Errors  from  being  unobservant  of  things  by  which  the  devil 

has  a  special  advantage, 324 

Sect.  4.  Some  particular  errors  that  have  arisen  from  these  causes,  343 

Sett.  5.  Of  errors  connected  with  lay  exhorting,      -         -         -         .  354 

Sect.  6.  Of  errors  connected  with  singing  praises  to  God,        -         -  361 

Part  V.  Showing  positively  what  ought  to  be  done  to  promote  this 

work, 371 

Sect.  1.  Of  removing  hindrances  to  this  M'ork,          -         .         .         .  37 j 

Sect.  2.  Of  what  must  be  done  directly  to  promote  the  work,             -  378 

Sect.  3.  Duties  of  ministers,  and  particular  classes  of  persons,          -  383 

Sect.  4.  Of  duties  that  concern  all  in  general,           _         .         .         _  394 

Sect.  5,  The  work  to  be  promoted  by  attention  to  moral  duties,         -  402 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


T^'hc  following  recommendations  have  been  politely  furnished  by  gentlemen, 
whose  opinions,  we  doubt  not,  arc  in  unison  with  the  body  of  evangelical 
"clergy  in  the  United  States. 

From  the  President  and  Professors  at  Princeton,  JV".  /. 

"We  know  of  no  works  on  the  subject  of  Revivals  of  Religion^  at  once  so 
scriptural,  discriminating,  and  instructive,  as  those  of  the  late  illustrious 
President  Edwards.  At  the  present  day,  when  tliis  subject  so  justly  en- 
gages a  large  share  of  the  attention  of  the  religious  pubUc,  we  should  be 
glad  if  a  copy  of  the  volume  proposed  to  be  republished  by  Dunning  and 
^palding^  could  be  placed  in  every  dwelling  in  the  United  States.  It  exhibits 
the  nature  of  genuine  revivals  of  rehgion,  the  best  means  of  promoting 
them,  the  abuses  and  dangers  to  which  tliey  arc  hable,  and  tlie  duty  of 
guarding  against  these  abuses  and  dangers,  with  a  degree  of  spiritual  dis- 
cernment and  practical  wisdom,  which  have  commanded  the  approbation  of 
Ihe  friends  of  Zion  for  the  greater  part  of  a  century. 

SAMUEL  MILLER, 
A.  ALEXANDER, 
C.  HODGE, 
JAMES  CARNAHAN. 
Princeton^  September  21,  1831. 


From  the  President  and  Professors  at  JsTew  Brunswick,  Jsl'.  J. 

Much  conversation  is  had  at  the  present  day  on  the  subject  of  revivals  of 
Teligion  in  our  country. 

That  there  is  a  difference  of  opinion  among  professing  Christians,  as  to 
their  reality,  their  nature,  and  the  modes  of  action  to  be  adopted  in  promoting 
and  conducting  them,  is  also  very  apparent. 

If  by  a  revival  of  religion  we  understand  that  operation  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  which,  tlu*ough  the  instrumentality  of  his  word,  produces  conviction, 
agitation,  and  conversion,  in  liitherto  careless  and  impenitent  sinners — or 
excitement,  connected  with  increase  of  faith,  love,  zeal,  and  holy  action,  in 
the  people  of  God,  whether  it  be  exhibited  on  a  smaller  or  larger  scale — in 
the  case  of  individuals,  families,  churches,  districts  of  covmtry,  or  whole  na* 
tions — it  is  strange  that  the  possibility  or  reality  of  such  a  work  should  be 
called  in  question  by  those  who  are  famihar  with  their  Bibles,  are  acquainted 
with  church  history,  or  have  any  correct  knowledge  whatever  either  of  the 
ordinary  or  extraordinary  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  souls  of 
men.  In  such  revivals  it  is  true  that  there  is  in  some  instances  only  a  tempo- 
rary excitement  of  the  passions,  without  a  renewal  of  the  heart,  and  in  others 
a  human  co-operation  wliich  will  neither  bear  the  test  of  enlightened  reason 
or  of  the  word  of  God.  These  circumstances,  however,  are  precisely  what 
(from  human  weakness,  and  the  artifice  of  Satan  to  bring  the  whole  work 
into  disrepute)  we  have  a  right  to  expect.  Any  judicious  publication  on  re- 
vivals, and  especially  that  written  many  years  ;igo  by  the  pious  and  discrimi- 


Vi  RECOMMENDATIONS. 

nating  Edwards,  cannot  fail,  and  (.specially  at  the  present  tunc,  to  be  read 
with  more  than  ordinary  interest.  Considering  President  Edwards  as  hand- 
ling this  subject  with  great  propriety  and  discretion,  I  do  hereby  express  my 
desire  to  see  his  work  more  extensively  circulated  through  the  churches. 

PHILIP  MILLEDOLER. 
College,  J^ew  Brunswick,  Sept.  nth,  1831. 

The  Works  of  President  Edwards  have  acquired  no  ordinary  reputation. 
His  "Narrative  of  Surprising  Conversions  and  Thoughts  on  Revivals  of 
Religion,"  written  after  much  research  and  close  observation  of  the  various 
effects  produced  on  the  minds  of  gospel-hearers,  in  a  time  of  general  awa- 
kening, cannot  fail  to  profit  those  who  read  it  in  a  serious  temper.  I  am 
pleased  to  hear  that  tliis  Narrative  is  soon  to  be  published  in  a  form  that  will 
render  it  accessible  by  all,  and  hope  that  it  may  have  an  extensive  circulation. 

JAMES  S.  CANNON. 

Thedogicctl  Seminary,  J^ew  Brunsivick. 

My  own  views  of  the  "  Narrative,"  &c.,  of  President  Edwards,  are  ex- 
pressed in  the  above  favorable  notice  of  Dr.  Cannon. 

JOSEPH  H.  JONES. 

I  cannot  but  hope  that  the  work,  will  receive  an  extensive  and  liberal  patro- 
nage. It  is  the  best  body  of  practical  theology  within  the  compass  of  my 
knowledge.  It  is  searcliing,  instructive,  edifying,  scriptural.  Let  it  be 
carefully  read  by  every  professor  of  religion,  and  studied  and  digested  by 
every  student  of  theology,  and  every  young  minister  of  the  gospel.  Let  me 
just  mention  another  desideratum  :  the  republication  of  the  same  unrivaled 
author's  work  on  Original  Sin.  The  diffusion  of  these  treatises  in  separate 
forms,  would,  with  the  divine  blessing,  greatly  conduce  to  the  increase  of 
sound  godliness,  and  check  the  progress  of  pernicious  errors. 

JOHN  DE  WITT. 

JSTew  Brunswick,  Sept.  1831. 


From  Ministers  in  J^eio  Ym-k. 

To  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  President  Edwards,  the 
highest  recommendation  of  the  present  work  is,  that  it  is  the  best  of  them 
all.  It  is  more  than  ten  years  since  I  first  read  it,  and  I  well  recollect  my 
surprise  that  I  had  not  read  it  before.  I  then  thought  it  one  of  the  richest 
volumes  I  ever  perused.  One  impression  I  distinctly  remember  ;  and  that  is, 
that  great  injustice  might  be  done  the  venerable  and  devout  author,  by  viewing 
the  work  in  detached  parts.  As  a  whole,  it  cannot  be  too  highly  valued,  nor 
too  extensively  read,  especially  at  the  present  time. 

GARDINER  SPRING. 

J^'ew  York,  September  6,  1831. 

The  injportance  of  reviv(Us  of  religion  is  literally  infinite  :  because  conver- 
sions are  infinitely  important ;  and  the  spread  and  jurisdiction  of  the  gospel 
of  God  over  the  minds  of  men  everywhere  is  properly  the  grand  desideratum 
and  the  destined  prospect  of  the  world.  The  discrimination  of  theological 
parties  (if  these  must  be  and  have  a  name)  in  the  Christian  world,  will  soon 
l)C  made  extensively  bv  this  criterion  of  I'rincipi.ks  and  persons — their 
KNOWN  RF.LATioN  TO  REVIVALS  ( )F  RELIGION  !  At  the  present  time, 
all  denominations  considered,  there  are  many  whosi;  ignorance  of  the  whole 
matter  is  their  oidy  pnuninent  eharactgristic  in  regard  tu  it ;  many,  as  nuich 


RECOMMENDATIONS.  vil 

distinguished  by  enmity  and  an  affected  intellectual  superiority  to  their  theory 
and  their  fruits  ;  many,  by  a  latent  ill-concealed  antipathy,  that  allocts  to 
dislike  only  their  excrescences  and  occasionally  spurious  accompaniments  ; 
and  many,  I  bless  God  for  it,  who  more  and  more  love  them,  because  they 
love  Him,  see  in  his  li<^ht  their  incomparable  worth,  and  desire  them,  prayer- 
fully, practically,  zealously,  and  yet  soberly,  in  their  destined  universal 
prevalence. 

The  age  ought  not  perhaps  to  be  yet  dignified  as  the  age  of  revivals  ;  be- 
cause the  dawn  ought  not  to  anticipate,  or  perfectly  to  characterize,  the  per- 
fect day.  But  it  is  such  an  age  exactly  as  will  more  and  more  demand,  and 
now  also  does,  revival  principles,  revival  ministers,  revival  Christians,  and 
revival  scenes  and  glories  multiplied  :  of  course,  I  think  revival  puhlicalions, 
areas  appositely  needed  j  of  the  right  kind,  and  calculated  to  enlighten,  and 
guide,  and  assist  the  o{>erations  of  the  church  of  God,  in  aiming  directly  at 
the  conquest  of  the  world  to  Jesus  Christ  and  his  glorious  sceptre. 

With  these  views,  I  think  the  publication  of  Edwards  on  Revivals  is  very 
timely,  judicious,  and  of  excellent  promise  :  I  therefore  cordially  desire  and 
recommend  the  extensive  circidation  and  full  perusal  of  that  valuable  and 
singular  treatise.  SAMUEL  H.  COX. 

JVeio  York,  August  3,  1831. 

I  am  very  glad  that  we  are  to  have  a  new  edition  of  "  Edwards  on  Revi- 
vals," &c.  Nothing  could  be  more  seasonable  at  the  present  day.  I  have 
read  the  work  again  and  again,  and  always  with  new  advantage. 

J.  M.  MATHEWS. 

J^eio  York,  September  24, 1831. 

We  would  cordially  recommend  to  the  Christian  public  the  works  of 
President  Edwards  on  Revivals.  These  works  were  written  in  A.  D.1736 
and  1742,  and  contain  a  faithful  narrative  of  the  glorious  revival  in  New 
England  by  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  those  blessed  days,  when 
clear,  pure,  and  scriptural  views  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  true 
practical  godliness,  sincerely  characterized  the  children  of  the  puritans.  We 
could  sincerely  wish  that  this  work,  now  about  to  be  pubhshed  by  Dunning 
and  Spalding,  were  in  the  hands  of  all  our  Christian  brethren. 

W.  C.  BROWNLEE, 
CHARLES  G.  SOMMERS. 
JVeio  York,  August  5,  1831. 

At  the  present  time,  there  is  no  subject  of  such  deep  and  increasing  interest 
to  the  American  churches,  as  the  subject  of  revivals  of  religion.  It  is  a  sub- 
ject too  on  which  no  uninspired  man  was  ever  better  qualified  to  speak  or 
write  than  President  Edwards — not  only  on  account  of  his  eminently  discri- 
minating and  sanctified  mind,  but  also  on  account  of  his  opportunities  of  ob- 
servation resulting  from  the  extensive  work  of  God  which  occurred  under  his 
own  eye.  I  know  of  notliing  so  well  calculated  to  exliibit  the  blessedness  of 
such  "  times  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,"  and  at  the  same 
time  to  guard  against  the  self-deception  and  other  evils  which  are  then  likely 
to  occur,  as  his  "  Narrative,"  and  '•  Thoughts  on  the  Revival  of  Religion 
in  New  England,  in  1742^"  On  this  account,  I  rejoice  in  another  attempt  to 
give  this  work  a  more  extended  circulation.  W.  D.  SNODGRASS. 

JSTew  York,  September  22,  1831. 

The  " Narrative  of  Surprisinir  Conversions,"  and  "Thoughts  on  the  Re- 
vival of  Religion  in  New  Enylimd,"  from  the  pen  of  President  Edivards,  and 
originally  published,  one  m  173U,  the  other  in  1742,  are  works  which  well  de- 


Viu  RECOMMENDATIONS, 

serve  to  be  perused  and  studied  by  all  who  feel  a  concern  for  the  prosperity 
of  the  churcb,  and  who  would  become  acquainted  with  the  various  ways  in 
which  the  Goil  of  grace  is  pleased  to  approach  tlio  soul  with  the  blessings  of 
his  salvation. 

At  the  present  time,  when  the  divine  influence  is  in  a  remarkable  manner 
manifesting  itself  far  and  wide,  it  seems  to  be  particularly  desirable  that  the 
work  should  be  given  to  the  pubUc  in  a  detached  form,  so  as  to  be  accessible 
to  all.  JOHN  KNOX. 

JVcio  Y(»-Jc,Mgiisl,l33\. 

I  am  pleased  to  find  that  it  is  proposed  to  republish  the  work  of  President 
Edwards  on  Revivals.  The  character  of  the  author  for  intellect  and  piety, 
has  its  praise  in  all  the  churches,  and  needs  no  commendation.  The  work 
proposed  to  be  republished,  as  well  as  the  treatise  on  the  affectimis  by  the  same 
author,  contain  a  clear,  discriminating,  and  searching  delineation  of  evan- 
gelical and  vital  religion.  At  its  first  publication  it  was  highly  useful,  during 
a  period  of  extensive  revivals,  in  promoting  the  work  of  God,  and  in  pre- 
venting and  removing  incident  evils.  It  is  hoped  that  at  this  period  its  re- 
publication will  be  greatly  beneficial.  THOMAS  DE  WITT. 

JVm  York,.Qngust,6,  1831. 

What  President  Edwards  has  written  on  P».evivals,  I  consider  a  full  and 
thorough  discussion  of  the  whole  subject.  If  ministers  of  the  gospel  would 
read  it  once  a  year,  it  seems  to  me  that  all  controversy  among  the  orthodox 
witli  respect  to  the  truths  which  arc  to  be  mainly  insisted  on,  and  the  means 
to  be  used  for  giving  such  truths  a  free  access  to  men's  minds,  would  come 
to  an  end.  If  it  were  circulated  among  Christians  where  there  is  no  revival, 
it  would  tend  strongly  to  arouse  the  church  to  a  sense  of  the  importance  of 
such  a  blessing,  andflead  them  to  seek  successfully  to  promote  the  quickenino; 
of  God's  people,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners.  If  read  in  a  time  of  revival, 
it  might  be  expected  to  give  increased  tone  and  energy  to  the  revival  feelmg, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  regulate  that  feeling  when  excited.  If  read  by  minis- 
ter and  people  in  the  decline  of  a  revival,  it  might  be  expected,  under  God,  to 
stop  the  ebbings  of  spiritual  feeling,  and  bring  back  a  heavier  and  richer 
tide  of  mercy."  I  rejoice  in  its  republication,  and  recommend  it  to  the  careful 
perusal  of  all  who  love  the  salvation  of  sinners. 

JOEL  PARKER. 

Xeio  York,  September,  1831. 

Dear  Sir — I  consider  the  proposed  publication  of  Edwards'  work  on  Revi- 
vals of  Religion,  as  highly  important,  and,  in  the  present  times,  specially  ap- 
propriate. The  work  is  full  of  valual)le  truth,  instructive  experifncc,  and 
discriminating  observation,  well  calculated  to  guard  against  pernicious  per- 
version, that  characteristic  spirit  of  these  days,  which  Satan  would  so  gladly 
dehidc  int«»  extravagance  and  heresy.  The  ])ublication  will  richly  merit  the 
patronage  of  a  Christian  pubUc.  Yours,  &c. 

CHAS.  P.  MclLVAINE. 

Brovklijii,  ScpLe))d>er  23,  1831. 

1  cuiicur  in  the  forciromii;  recominciidalions. 

^  JAMES  MILNOR- 

^\w  York,  1831. 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 


A  REVIVAL  OF  RELIGION  is  a  subject  of  great  interest  and  importance.  The 
phrase  has,  by  common  consent,  been  appropriated  to  denote  a  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  turning  the  attention  of  considerable  numbers  in  a  place  to 
the  things  of  eternity,  and  bringing  many,  in  a  short  time,  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  Christ.  It  is  merely  the  success  of  the  gospel,  unusually  in- 
creased. It  is  the  conversion  of  numbers  of  sinners  in  a  short  space  of  time. 
Whatever  interest  is  attached  to  the  institutions  of  religion,  whatever  pleasure 
is  felt  in  the  success  of  a  preached  gospel,  or  whatever  emotions  arise,  on 
earth  or  in  heaven,  at  seeing  one  sinner  repent  and  believe  in  Christ,  all  these 
must  be  heightened  and  enhanced  abundantly  at  the  multiplication  of  such 
results,  which  constitutes  a  revival  of  religion.  The  Savior  himself  sees  the 
travail  of  his  soul,  and  is  satisfied,  when  converts  arc  multiphed,  as  trophies 
of  his  grace.  It  is  only  through  mistake  or  misinfomiation,  that  any  who 
love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  are  grieved  or  alarmed  at  a  revival  of  rehgion. 

These  seasons  are  as  important  as  they  are  interesting.  They  constitute 
not  only  the  glory  and  the  rejoicing  of  the  church,  but  her  safety  and  life. 
In  the  darkest  periods,  the  church  has  been  saved  from  utter  extinction  by 
revivals.  The  first  preaching  of  the  gospel  was  attended  with  powerful 
revivals.  The  book  of  Acts  is  a  Iiistory  of  revivals.  The  reformation  from 
popery  was  almost  everywhere  accompanied  with  revivals.  There  were  ex- 
tensive revivals  in  the  times  of  the  Puritans  in  England.  The  early  churches 
in  New  England  had  numerous  revivals.  Powerful  seasons  of  the  same 
kind  were  experienced  in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  in  the  former  part  of  the  last 
century.  At  a  later  period,  extensive  revivals  took  place  in  England,  under 
the  preaching  of  Wesley  and  Whitefield.  The  revivals  which  occurred  in  Amc^ 
rica,  under  the  ministrations  of  PresidcntEdwards  and  liis  cotemporaries,  were 
distinguished  for  striking  manifestations  of  divine  power  and  grace,  l^umerous 
revivals  in  the  United  States  marked  the  close  of  the  last  and  beginning  of 
the  present  ccntmy,  both  in  the  east  and  the  west.  And  from  that  time  they 
have  been  regularly  growing  more  frequent,  more  nmnerous,  more  powerful 
and  rapid,  all  over  our  country,  to  the  present  time.  The  last  year  was  un- 
doubtedly distinguished,  above  all  that  have  preceded  it,  since  the  formation 
of  the  Christian  church.  Never  before  has  tlie  Holy  Spirit  been  poured  out 
in  so  many  places  at  once  ;  never  before  has  the  Lord  Jesus  gathered  so 
many  mto  his  churches,  in  the  same  space,  of  time,  "of  such  as  shall  be  saved^'> 

2 


X  IxNTRODUCTOKV  REMARKS. 

There  is  reason  to  believe,  that  these  displays  of  divine  grace  uill  continue 
to  increase,  till  one  general  revival  shall  extend  over  the  habitable  globe. 
We  are  assured  of  the  universal  extension  and  final  triumph  ot"  the  gospel  in 
the  whole  world.  We  know,  from  the  "  sure  word  of  prophecy,"  that  what 
we  now  sec  of  the  progress  and  effects  of  spiritual  religion,  is  only  a  small 
sample  of  what  is  yet  to  be  seen.  And  we  thence  infer,  that  all  the  revivals 
which  have  hitherto  taken  place,  are  only  the  first  fruits  of  the  glorious  harvest. 
It  is  only  by  revivals  that  the  work  of  conversion  can  overtake  the  increase  of 
population  in  the  world.  It  is  only  by  revivals  that  the  ministers  and  other 
instruments  and  means  for  sending  out  the  gospel  can  be  furnished.  It  is 
only  in  this  way  that  infidelity  and  the  love  of  the  world  can  be  made  to  yield 
to  the  authority  of  Clirist.  By  no  other  process  can  the  church  gain  strength 
and  numbers  fast  enough,  to  meet  the  opposition  which  will  inevitably  bo 
provoked  by  the  growing  influence  and  power  of  rehgion. 

It  is  manifest,  therefore,  that  the  church  is  to  calculate  upon  revivals  of  re- 
ligion, as  habitual  events,  and  to  consider  the  duties  and  responsibilities 
incident  to  revivals  as  her  customary  burden.  Or  rather  we  may  say,  that  the 
state  of  revival,  the  rapid  gathering  in  of  souls  to  Christ,,  by  the  labors  of  his 
people,  and  in  answer  to  their  efficacious  prayers,  ought  to  be  regarded  as 
the  natural  and  appropriate  state  of  the  church.  And  by  consequence,  the 
absence  of  revivals  iujphes  something  wrong  in  the  church,  of  declension, 
neglect  of  duty,  sinning  against  the  Lord  Jesus  Cluist,  destroying  the  souls 
of  men. 

It  is  incumbent  then  upon  the  church,  to  prepare  for  such  a  state  of  revival 
as  we  are  thus  authorized  to  anticipate.  The  subject  of  revivals  must  be 
more  studied,  and  better  understood.  And  the  spirit  of  revivals  must  be 
more  diligently  cultivated.  What  an  impulse  would  at  once  be  given  to  the 
study  of  the  art  of  war,  if  it  were  anticipated  that  the  countiy  woidd  soon  be 
involved  in  such  a  calamity.  Why  should  not  the  science  of  revivals,  and 
the  course  of  action  required  in  revivals,  become  a  matter  of  general  study  hi 
the  church  ?  Ministers  have  doubtless  much  yet  to  learn  concerning  revivals, 
the  signs  of  their  approach,  the  means  of  producing  them,  the  manner  of 
conducting  them,  the  way  to  guard  against  difliculties,  and  to  secure  tlie 
happiest  results.  And  every  Christian  ought  to  understand  revivals,  because 
every  one  has  a  part  to  act  in  relation  to  tlrem.  There  is  a  growing  convic- 
tion in  tlie  church,  of  the  responsibility  wliich  rests  upon  every  individual  pro- 
fessor of  religion,  in  tunes  of  revival.  In  tunes  of  revival  it  becomes  manifest 
how  much  the  conduct  of  each  one  may  help  or  hmder  the  effect  of  divine 
truth.  But  without  knowledge  on  the  subject,  no  one  can  correctly  perform 
his  duty  in  re\nvals.  And  unless  one  understands  the  principles  tliat  are  ap- 
plicable in  them,  it  is  impossible  he  should  hb  well  prepared  to  act,  in  tlie 
ever-varying  emergencies  which  a  revival  docs  not  fail  to  exhibit.  How  great 
the  calamity,  to  prevent  or  destroy  a  revival,  from  not  knowing  how  to  act  in 
regard  to  it !  Or  to  resist  and  extinguish  a  real  revival,  under  a  mistaken 
opinion  that  it  is  spurious !  Or  to  encourage  and  cherish  a  spurious  excitement, 
supposing  it  to  be  a  gcuubxc  work  of  the  Siurit  of  God  !     Or  to  have  tlie 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS.  Xl 

fruits  which  might  have  followed  a  revival  stinted  or  marred,  by  any  imbecile 
or  ill-judged  procedures  !    • 

With  these  views  of  revivals,  and  of  their  importance  as  a  subject  of  reli- 
gious study,  when  th.e  publishers  of  the  present  volume  applied  to  me,  last 
summer,  for  advice  in  selecting  a  book  which  would  be  seasonable  and  ac- 
ceptable in  the  present  revived  state  of  things,  I  could  think  of  no  one  so 
appropriate  as  Edwards  on  Revivals.  I  was  struck  also  with  the  coincidence, 
when  on  making  ii^quiry  of  several  individuals,  whose  opinion  in  such  a  case 
IS  of  great  weight,  they  spontaneously,  and  without  any  suggestion  from  me, 
designated  the  same  work,  as  one  which  it  was  pavticulaily  desirable  to 
have  circulated  in  the  churches  at  the  present  time.  If  any  fiirther  evidence 
were  needed,  it  may  be  found  in  the  testimonials  to  the  value  of  these  writings, 
which  the  publisher  has  obtained  and  prefixed  to  this  volume.  Coming  as 
they  do,  from  ministers  of  different  evangelical  denominations,  and  men  who 
are  known  to  differ  in  many  particulars,  the  unanimity  of  their  approbation, 
and  the  unqualified  terms  in  which  they  have  given  it,  are  worthy  of  particu- 
and  grateful  notice.  It  augurs  w^ell  for  revivals,  that  a  work  so  full,  effi- 
*cJent,  and  thorough,  should  have  united  such  suffrages  in  its  flivor. 

Probably  no  uninspired  man  was  ever  quahficd  for  such  a  work,  like  Prcsi- 
ilcnt  Edwards.  To  a  very  clear,  discriminating,  and  philosophical  mind,  he 
added  a  habit  of  patient  study  and  diligent  research,  excited  and  governed  by  a 
love  of  truth.  The  clearness,  Avhich  in  others  is  so  often  cold  and  dull,  in  him 
was  warmed  and  enlivened  by  an  experience  in  religion,  singularly  deep  and 
spiritual.  Having  been  most  thoroughly  trained  in  theology,  and  received 
practical  instruction  from  his  father,  and  from  his  grandfather  Stoddard,  res- 
pecting revivals,  he  was  privileged  to  be  the  instrument  of  producing  one  of  tlie 
most  genuine  and  powerful  revivals  on  record  in  modern  times,  the  first  in  a 
series  of  revivals,  of  great  extent  and  power.  These  things  conspired  to  put 
in  requisition  all  the  powers  of  his  copious  mind,  and  employ  them  on  the 
subject  of  revivals.  His  piety,  zeal,  faith,  judgment,  courage,  integrity,  were 
all  tried,  and  not  found  v.aniing.  He  wrote  these  works  with  all  the  savor  of 
the  revivals  fresh  upon  his  soul.  His  mind  was  full  of  revival  influence.  He 
felt  that  revivals  were  the  great  interest,  wliich  ought  to  enlist  tlie  zeal,  and 
absorb  the  sensibilities  of  the  chuich.  Indeed,  tlicse  writings  are  so  pervaded 
M'ith  the  revival  spirit,  that  they  cannot  be  properly  appreciated,  but  by  one 
who  partakes  of  the  same  heavenly  influence.  There  is  spirituality,  a 
thoroughness,  a  devotedness  to  the  subject,  a  delicacy  of  discrimination, 
wliich  no  man  can  duly  understand,  whose  mind  is  in  a  cold,  worldly,  unbe- 
lieving, caviling  state.  None  but  a  revived  Christian  can  rightly  compre- 
hend, or  judiciously  apply,  the  various  principles  and  rules  which  are  here 
developed.  He  who  reads  this,  and  does  not  feel  himself  moved  to  prize, 
and  seek,  and  pray  for  revivals,  is  poorly  qualified  to  use  the  book,  in  its 
applications  to.others. 

The  account  given  by  President  Edwards  himself,  of  the  work  in  1735,  in 
the  first  portion  of  the  subsequent  volume,  is  so  full  and  authentic,  that  it  is 
only  ncerlful  to  mention  this  a:r  Ihn  first  in  a  series  or  cluster  of  revivals. 


Xii  INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

M-hich  extended  over  our  wliolo  country  during  a  space  of  twenty  years. 
The  "  Thoughts  concerning  the  Revival,"  which*  occupy  the  principal  part 
of  the  hook,  is  a  more  labored  work.  It  was  written  in  1742,  during  the  pro- 
gress of  a  very  extensive  revival,  which  commenced  in  Connecticut  and 
Massachusetts,  and  continued  for  several  years.  This  is  what  is  generally 
known  by  the  name  of  "the  great  revival."  I  gather  from  Trumbull's  His- 
tory, that  it  began  in  Connecticut,  early  in  the  year  1740.  Its  rise  in  Massa- 
chusetts is  traced  to  the  first  visit  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  reached  Boston  in 
September  of  that  year.  The  Boston  ministers  seem  to  have  entered  zea- 
lously into  the  work,  with  the  exception  of  Dr.  Chauncey,  who  afterwards 
•WTote  a  book  against  it.*  Rev.  Gilbert  Tennent,  a  preacher  of  great  elo- 
quence and  remarkable  success,  also  visited  New  England  soon  after 
Mr.  Whitefield,  and  spent  upwards  of  two  months  in  Boston.  He 
likewise  labored  in  Connecticut.  The  work  was  more  powerful  in  the 
years  1740,  1741,  and  1742,  in  Connecticut  than  in  Massachusetts.  The 
ministers  who  labored  with  most  extensive  effect  were  Messrs.  Mills,  Pome- 
roy,  Wheelock,  and  Bellamy,  who  preached  in  all  parts  of  the  colony,  and  in 
Massachusetts,  wherever  their  brethren  would  admit  them.  Some  of  the 
leading  ministers,  however,  were  bitter  enemies  of  the  revival  ;  and  about  the 
time  that  this  book  was  written,  1742,  their  hoslility  had  reached  its  height. 
Dr.  Trumbull  says,  it  was  the  "plan  of  the  old  lights,  or  Arminians,  both 
among  the  clergy  and  civilians,  to  suppress,  as  far  as  possible,  all  the  zealous 
and  Calvinistic  preachers."  The  most  severe  laws  were  passed  against  them, 
and  rigorously  executed.  As  the  consequence  of  this  withdrawment  of  so 
many  leading  ministers,  and  the  opposition  which  was  made  to  the  work, 
the  zeal  of  many  degenerated  to  enthusiasm,  discord  and  fanaticism 
crept  in,  and  in  the  subsequent  years,  many  grievous  separations  and  other 
evils  took  place  in  the  churches.  Still,  however,  the  work  of  genuine  revival 
seems  to  have  gone  steadily  forward,  notwithstanding  these  mLxtures  of  hu- 
man infirmity,  so  that  l)y  the  year  1748,  the  balance  of  public  opinion  was 
entirely  changed,  the  oppressive  laws  were  repealed,  and  the  ministers  who 
had  been  punished  for  laboring  in  revivals,  were  restored  to  their  rights. 
Much  has  been  said  about  the  disorders  which  attended  these  revivals  ;  but 
Dr.  Trumbull  says,  "  Of  these,  in  most  of  the  churches,  there  was  little  or 
nothing  ;  and  perhaps  they  were  not  greater  in  any,  than  were  found  in  the 
church  at  Corinth,  even  in  the  apostolic  age."  "It  was  estimated  that  in  two 
or  three  years  of  the  revival,  thirty  or  forty  thousand  souls  were  born  into  the 
family  of  heaven,  in  New  England,  besides  great  numbers  in  New  York  and 
New  Jersey,  and  in  the  more  southern  provinces."! 

President  Edwards  wrote  his  "Thoughts  on  the  Re^-ival,"  in  1742,  the 
most  critical  period  of  this  interesting  historj^,  when  the  work  seemed  to  be 
balancing,  as  it  were,  between  the  deadly  opposition  of  some,  and  the  extra- 
wagancies  of  others.     And  how  admirably  calculated  was  this  m.an,  how 


*  Hr  subsequrntly  avowod  himself  a  believer  in  univcrsalism. 
t  Trumbull,  Hist.  Uonn.  Kook  II.  Cliap.  8. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS.  XUl 

twidently  was  he  raised  up,  to  hold  the  scales  in  such  a  juncture.  To  he  duly 
estimated,  the  work  should  be  jud<jed  of  in  connection  with  the  circumstances 
under  which  it  was  produced.  The  manner  of  laying  out  his  plan,  and  the 
topics  introduced,  the  practices  which  he  either  defended  or  censured,  the 
wisdom  with  which  he  conducted  his  subject,  arc  much  more  apparent,  to 
those  who  will  make  themselves  familiar  with  the  historical  facts  by  which  it 
is  illustrated. 

It  would  be  out  of  place  here,  to  attempt  an  extended  review  of  this  cele- 
brated treatise.  The  general  plan  will  be  seen  from  the  table  of  contents. 
He  begins  his  work,  by  showing  very  clearly  which  side  he  espoused  of  the 
main  qwestion  at  issue,  and  by  avowing  his  full  conviction  that  the  excitement 
then  in  progress  was  a  great  and  glorious  work  of  God.  He  had  no  sympa- 
thy at  all  with  those  who  doubted  on  this  point,  or  who  were  so  forever  harp- 
ing upon  real  or  fancied  errors,  connected  with  the  work,  that  they  had  no 
heart  to  rejoice  in  its  blessed  results.  He  explains,  in  a  masterly  manner, 
how  these  errors,  so  far  as  they  had  a  real  existence,  were  not  only  compatible 
with  a  genuine  work  of  grace,  but  might  well  have  grown  out  of  the  work 
itself,  from  the  greatness  and  the  novelty  of  the  excitement,  the  opposition 
encounteretl,  the  weakness  of  the  instruments,  (modestly  including  himself,) 
and  the  imperfection  of  knowledge  and  grace  in  those  who  were  engaged  in 
tbe  work.  And  he  expresses,  in  no  measured  terms,  but  with  equal  kind- 
ness, his  sense  of  the  offensiveness  of  their  conduct,  who  stood  aloof  at  such  a 
day  of  the  espousals  of  thechurch,  minding  nothing  but  defects  and  blemishes. 
After  all  their  cry  about  madness  and  enthusiasm,  the  worst  madness  in  the 
sight  of  God,  was  to  remain  cold  and  inactive  at  such  a  time.  Nothing  can 
exceed  the  acuteness  M'ith  which  he  handles  the  objections  of  those,  who 
would  pretend  to  judge  of  revivals  by  philosophy,  or  custom,  or  their  own  shal- 
low experience.  Would  that  it  might  ever  be  so,  that  those  who  feel  called 
upon  to  promote  the  purity  of  revivals,  should  begin  by  such  a  triumphant  vin  - 
dication  of  them,  as  the  glorious  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  Were  the 
principles  here  laid  down  duly  considered,  men  would  be  slower  than  they  are 
to  discredit  the  genuineness  of  a  revival,  or  the  piety  or  orthodoxy  of  those 
who  labor  in  it,  merely  because  it  appears  to  them  to  be  attended  with  indis- 
cretions pr  irregularities. 

Part  second,  in  which  he  enforces  the  obligation  of  all  to  be  actively  en- 
gaged in  promoting  the  work,  is  full  of  the  most  solemn  and  weighty 
considerations.  The  principle  is  fully  brought  out,  that  a  time  of  revi- 
vals calls  for  special  efforts,  to  fall  in  with  the  designs  of  the  Spirit,  and  pro- 
mote and  extend  the  work.  It  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  a  minister  can  read 
this  part,  and  while  revivals  are  prevailing  all  around  him,  still  quiet  his  con- 
soience  without  putting  forth  some  special  efforts  to  have  his  people  share 
in  the  passing  mercy.  There  are  some  passages  in  this  part  which  hav<7 
an  awful  solemnity,  and  ought  to  be  deeply  pondered  by  those,  who  are 
not  adopting  any  special  miasures  to  promote  and  extend  the  work  of 
grace  now  going  on  in  our  land.  Those  especially,  who  allow  themselves 
to  «peak  slightingly  of  these  excitements,  and  to  deride  or  abuse  the  instru- 
ments that  God  sees  fit  to  employ,  should  talvc  heed  to  some  of  the  admoni- 


XlV  INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

tions,  whicli  come  -with  so  much  forco,  as  well  as  discrimination,  from  the 
pen  of  Edwards. 

Havinj»  exhibited  the  danger  of  not  acknowledging  and  promoting  the 
work  of  revival,  in  a  way  calculated  to  carry  trembling  to  the  hearts  of  those 
that  stand  aloof  from  revivals,  because  they  are  carried  on  in  a  way  which  does 
not  exactly  coincide  with  their  views,  he  next  shows  the  blessedness  that 
must  necessarily  attend  a  hearty  co-operation  in  the  work.  Two  principles 
are  clearly  maintained  ;  that  it  is  at  their  peril  if  men  fail  to  acknowledge  a 
real  revival  of  religion,  through  any  false  notions,  or  a  jmori  reasonings  of 
their  own  ;  and  that  a  time  of  revival  imposes  a  special  duty  upon  ministeis 
and  others,  to  go  out  of  their  ordinary  course,  and  do  something  more  than 
what  is  usual,  to  honor  and  advance  the  work.  Men  may  be  in  fact 
opposers  of  the  work,  who  do  not  directly  speak  against  it  as  a  whole  ;  who 
even  acknowledge,  in  general  terms,  that  there  is  a  good  work  carried  on  in 
the  country  ;  but  whose  habitual  conversation  shows  that  they  are  in  fact 
more  out  of  humor  with  the  state  of  things,  and  enjoy  themselves  less  than 
they  did  before  the  work  began.  Such  arc  known,  by  being  more  forward  to 
take  notice  of  what  is  amiss  than  of  what  is  good  in  the  work.  And  there  can 
be  no  doubt  their  influence,  on  the  whole,  is  unfavorable  to  the  re-vival.  If 
men  viewed  things  in  a  just  light,  the  conversion  of  numbers  of  siuners  would 
so  engage  their  attention,  and  engross  their  hearts,  that  they  would  not  be 
in  a  humor  to  dwell  perpetually  upon  the  errors  of  the  instruments. 

In  the  third  part,  we  have  a  very  discrim.inating  and  hearty  defense  of  the 
subjects  and  zealous  promoters  of  the  work,  from  many  groundless  charges 
wliich  had  been  brought  against  them.  He  vindicates  zealous  preachers 
from  the  charge  of  appeahng  exclusively  to  the  passions.  There  is  no  dan- 
ger of  raising  the  affections  too  high  in  religion,  if  they  are  raised  in  view  of 
the  proper  objects.  Neither  are  ministers  to  be  blamed  for  preaching  terror 
to  awakened  sinners,  if  it  is  truth,  and  if  proper  pains  are  taken  to  enhghten 
them,  and  show  them  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.  And  in  regard  to  fre- 
quent meetings,  and  the  like,  he  mentions  that  it  is  to  the  honor  of  God,  when 
people  are  so  much  employed  in  outward  acts  of  religion,  as  to  carry  a  public 
appearance  of  engagedncss  in  it,  as  the  main  business  of  life.  And  though 
it  is  not  true,  ordinarily,  that  the  time  occupied  by  reUgious  meetings  en- 
croaches seriously  upon  men's  worldly  business,  yet  it  may  often  be  highly 
proper  and  useful  to  do  so.  And  on  the  subject  of  frequent  prcacliing,  in  re- 
ply to  the  objection  that  one  sermon  will  crowd  out  another  from  people's 
minds,  this  great  master  of  assembhes  avers,  that  the  main  beneiit  of  preach- 
ing is  by  impressions  made  upon  the  mind  in  the  time  6f  it,  and  not  by  any 
efl'ect  that  arises  from  the  subsequent  remembrance  of  it. 

Having  shown  in  what  way,  and  to  vvhat  extent,  effects  on  the  body  are  to 
be  regarded  as  probable  tokens  of  God's  presence  and  power ;  considered 
how  far  it  is  proper  to  use  means  for  increasing  the  excitement  in  an  assem- 
l)ly  ;  and  jiistilied  the  earnestness  of  those  whAe  hearts  arc  full  of  the  love 
of  Christ,  the  practice  of  frequent  singing,  and  the  religious  meetings  of 
•children,  under  proper  regulations  ;  he  thru  proceeds,  in  part  fmirtli,  to  point 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS  XV 

out  what  things  ought  to  be  corrected  or  avoided,  in  promoting  the  revival. 
If  any  evidence  were  wanting,  to  prove  the  remarkable  integrity  and  single- 
ness of  heart  of  this  eminent  servant  of  Christ,  it  may  be  fouud  in  the  plain, 
pointed,  and  faithful  manner  in  which  he  has  treated  this  part  of  the  subject. 
It  required  no  small  measure  of  grace  to  acknowledge,  and  of  firmness  to 
point  out  to  public  notice,  the  faults,  errors,  and  delinquencies  of  those  whom 
he  had  just  been  strenuously  engaged  to  uphold  and  defend. 

He  begins  with  remarking,  that  the  last  resort  of  the  devil  to  overthrow 
a  revival  of  religion,  is  to  corrupt  it,  or  carry  it  to  cextremes  ;  and  that  the 
errors  of  its  friends  and  promoters  furnish  him  with  liis  greatest  advantage. 
It  is  a  great  mistake  for  Christians  to  tliink,  that  even  in  the  seasons  of  their 
highest  spiritual  enjoyment,  they  are  out  of  danger  from  the  adversary.  These 
errors  are  traced  to  spiritual  pride  ;  the  adoption  of  some  wrong  principles, 
respecting  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  the  prayer  of  faith,  or  some  other  point ; 
and  ignorance  of  Satan's  devices. 

No  enemy  of  the  revivals  could  have  done  tliis  part  of  the  work  with 
a  more  luisparing  hand  than  Edwards.  Faithful  are  the  wounds  of  a 
friend.  Aud  every  one,  especially  every  minister,  who  is  actively  engaged  in 
revivals,  and  successful  in  promoting  them,  should  make  liimsclf  familiar 
with  this  part  of  the  book,  as  the  chart  of  liis  constant  dangers  and  easily 
besetting  sins.  He  will  find  many  around  him,  who  are  fond  of  tluowing 
these  things  in  his  teeth  ;  aud  the  only  just  defense  is,  so  to  live  and  labor 
that  they  shall  not  be  true.  In  regard  to  the  use  which  is  lawfully  to  be 
made  of  this  part,  it  is  proper  to  obsei-ve,  that  the  points  here  agitated,  are 
points  wlrich  concern  only  those  who  are  themselves  actively  and  cordially 
engaged  in  promoting  revivals,  to  be  settled  among  themselves.  Those  who 
are  unbelieving  and  inactive,  will  find  matters  enough  to  occupy  their  atten- 
tion, in  the  previous  pages.  Indeed,  it  would  be  no  bad  rule,  and  would  con- 
duce much  to  the  peace  of  the  church,  to  have  it  understood,  that  no  person 
should  make  use  of  tliis  part,  in  discussing  points  connected  with  revivals, 
until  he  had  read,  marked,  inwardly  digested,  and  cordially  approved  and 
adopted  the  previous  portions.  It  would  silence  many  complainers,  and 
might  awaken  some  sleeping  consciences. 

In  commenting  thus  freely  upon  the  evils  which  will  sometimes  be  found 
among  those  who  are  earnestly  engaged  in  promoting  the  revival,  Edwards 
shows  that  it  was  no  part  of  his  principles  to  cover  up  such  tilings,  or  to  pal- 
liate them.  He  does  not  admit  the  doctrine,  that  speaking  of  these  tilings, 
in  a  friendly  way,  and  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  them,  and  of  domg  good 
to  those  who  have  fallen  into  them,  will  stop  the  revival.  But  it  ought  to  be 
done  by  those  who  are  actually  engaged  themselves  in  the  revival,  and  not 
by  those  who  are  looking  on,  and  taking  no  part  nor  responsibility  in  the  work. 

The  pride,  false  principles,  ccnsoriousness,  and  other  tilings  wliich  he  has 
pointed  out  as  errors,  have  not  ceased  from  the  church.  And  this  part  of  the 
book  still  needs  to  be  studied.  Probably  the  views  of  our  most  judicious  and 
warm  hearted  men  are  a  little  altered  in  regard  to  the  importance  which 
should  be  allotted  to  strong  bodily  emotions  ;  and  their  ideas  considerably 


XVI  INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

enlarged,  respecting  the  extent  to  which  the  instrumentality  of  private  brethren- 
can  be  profitably  employed  in  ])romoting  the  revival.  The  suggestions  in 
part  fifth,  of  what  things  should  be  done  directly  to  promote  the  work,  arc 
not  all  as  applicable  to  the  present  state  of  society,  as  they  were  when  writ- 
ten ;  though  they  are  still  valuable,  for  the  dcvelopement  of  important  prin- 
ciples. And  the  most  of  them  are  of  universal  apphcation.  In  particular, 
it  is  clearly  implied  in  what  he  says,  that  the  means  of  re\ival  are  to  be  varied 
from  time  to  time,  according  to  the  aspects  and  circumstances  of  a  commu- 
nity. And  every  engine  of  influence,  which  can  be  used  consistently  with 
truth,  ought  to  be  employed  in  forwarding  the  work.  Ministers  should  ex- 
hibit great  zeal  and  resoluteness  in  pusliing  the  work  forv\'ard.  Mr.  White- 
field's  success  was  greatly  owing  to  tliis.  Coldness  and  irresolution  in 
dealing  with  worldly,  unconverted  sinners,  only  confirm  them  in  their 
course.  .  The  importance  of  external  reformation,  and  of  abounding  in  deeds 
of  charity,  as  a  means  of  revivals,  is  clearly  set  forth  by  Edwards,  and  has 
been  abundantly  evinced  in  the  blessing  which  has  every  where  followed  the 
temperance  reform,  and  the  unusual  displays  of  Christian  benevolence,  in 
the  last  two  years. 

In  short,  the  work  is  full  of  the  wisest  practical  instnictions,  based  upwi 
the  most  profound  knowledge  of  the  true  principles  on  which  these  things 
proceed.  And  the  hope  is  now  fondly  cherished,  that  the  circulation  of  a 
complete  and  beautiful  edition  among  the  churches,  at  such  a  juncture  as  the 
present,  will  be  eminently  serviceable,  in  giving  force,  consistency,  purity, 
and  permanency,  to  the  revivals  now  in  progress  throughout  the  country. 
That  the  blessing  of  God,  and  the  enlightening  and  sanctifying  influence  of 
tlie  Holy  Spirit,  may  secure  such  a  result,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 

THE  EDITOR. 

JVeio  Ym-ky  March,.  1832.. 


A    FAITHFUL    NARRATIVE 

OF  TUK 

SURPRISING   WORK   OF    GOD, 

IN  THE 

CONVERSION  OF  MANY  HUNDRED  SOULS 

IN  NORTHAMPTON, 

AND  THE  NEIGHBORING  TOWNS  AND  VILLAGES  OF  NEW  HAMPSHIRE, 
IN  NEW  ENGLAND : 

In  a  Letter  to  the  Rev.  Doctor  Colman, 

At  that  time  Pastor  of  Brattle  street  Church,  Boston. 


BY  PRESIDENT  EDWARDS. 


WITH  PREFACES, 

By  the  Rev.  Dr.  Watts  and  Dr.  Guyse  of  London,  and  by  the  Boston  Ministers. 


PREFACE, 

BY  DR.  WATTS  AND  DR.  GUYSE. 


The  friendly  correspondence  which  we  maintain  with  our  brethren 
of  New  England,  gives  us  now  and  then  the  pleasure  of  hearing  some 
remarkable  instances  of  divine  grace  in  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and 
some  eminent  examples  of  piety  in  that  American  part  of  the  world. 
But  never  did  we  hear  or  read,  since  the  first  ages  of  Chistianity, 
any  event  of  this  kind  so  surprising  as  the  present  narrative  hath  set 
before  us.  The  Rev.  and  worthy  Dr.  Colman,  of  Boston,  had  given 
us  some  short  intimations  of  it  in  his  letters ;  and  upon  our  request 
of  a  more  large  and  particular  account,  Mr.  Edwards,  the  happy  and 
successful  minister  of  Northampton,  which  was  one  of  the  chief 
scenes  of  these  wonders,  drew  up  this  history  in  an  epistle  to  Dr. 
Colman. 

There  were  some  useful  sermons  of  the  venerable  and  aged  Mr. 
William  Williams,  published  lately  in  New  England,  which  were 
preached  in  that  part  of  the  country  during  this  season  of  the  glorious 
work  of  God  in  the  conversion  of  men  ;  to  which  Dr.  Colman  sub- 
joined a  most  judicious  and  accurate  abridgment  of  this  epistle  :  and 
a  little  after,  he  sent  the  original  to  our  hands,  to  be  communicated  to 
the  world  under  our  care  hero  in  London. 

We  are  abundantly  satisfied  with  the  triith  of  this  narrative,  not 
only  from  the  pious  character  of  the  writer,  but  from  the  concurrent 
testimony  of  many  other  persons  in  New  England  ;  for  this  thing 
was  not  done  in  a  corner.  There  is  a  spot  of  ground,  as  we  are  here 
informed,  wherein  there  are  twelve  or  fourteen  towns  and  villages, 
chiefly  situate  in  the  county  of  Hampshire,  near  the  banks  of  the  river 
of  Connecticut,  within  the  compass  of  thirty  miles,  wherein  it  pleased 
God  two  years  ago  to  display  his  free  and  sovereign  mercy  in  the  con- 
version of  a  great  multitude  of  souls  in  a  short  space  of  time,  turning 
them  from  a  formal,  cold,  and  careless  profession  of  Christianity,  to 
the  lively  exercise  of  every  Christian  grace,  and  the  powerful  prac- 


XX  PREFACE   EV    I)K.    WATTS  AND   DR.  GUYSE. 

tice  of  our  holy  religion.  The  great  God  has  seemed  to  act  over 
again  the  miracle  of  Gideon's  fleece,  which  was  plentifully  watered 
with  the  dew  of  heaven,  while  the  rest  of  the  earth  round  about  it 
was  dry,  and  had  no  such  remarkable  blessing. 

There  has  been  a  great  and  just  complaint  for  many  years  among 
the  ministers  and  churches  in  Old  England,  and  in  New,  (except  about 
the  time  of  the  late  earthquake  there,)  that  the  work  of  conversion 
goes  on  very  slowly,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  in  his  saving  influences  is 
much  withdrawn  from  the  ministrations  of  his  word,  and  there  are  few 
that  receive  the  report  of  the  gospel,  with  any  eminent  success  upon 
their  hearts.  But  as  the  gospel  is  the  same  divine  instrument  of  grace 
still,  as  ever  it  was  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  so  our  ascended  Savior 
now  and  then  takes  a  special  occasion  to  manifest  the  divinity  of  this 
gospel  by  a  plentiful  eflusion  of  his  Spirit  where  it  is  preached  :  then 
sinners  are  turned  into  saints  in  numbers,  and  there  is  a  new  face  of 
things  spread  over  a  town  or  country  :  "  The  wilderness  and  the 
solitary  places  are  glad,  the  desert  rejoices  and  blossoms  as  the 
rose  ;"  and  surely  concerning  this  instance  we  may  add,  that  "  they 
have  seen  the  glory  of  the  Lord  there,  and  the  excellency  of  our  God  ; 
they  have  seen  the  outgoings  of  God  our  King  in  his  sanctuary." 

Certainly  it  becomes  us,  who  profess  the  religion  of  Christ,  to  take 
notice  of  such  astonishing  exercises  of  his  power  and  mercy,  and  give 
him  the  glory  which  is  due,  when  he  begins  to  accomplish  any  of  his 
promises  concerning  the  latter  days  ;  and  it  gives  us  further  encou- 
ragement to  pray,  and  wait,  and  hope  for  the  like  display  of  his  power 
in  the  midst  of  us.  "  The  hand  of  God  is  not  shortened,  that  it  can- 
not save,"  but  we  have  reason  to  fear  that  our  iniquities,  our  coldness 
in  religion,  and  the  general  carnality  of  our  spirits,  have  raised  a  wall 
of  separation  between  God  and  us :  and  we  may  add,  the  pride  and 
perverse  humor  of  infidelity,  degeneracy,  and  apostasy  from  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  which  have  of  late  years  broken  out  amongst  us,  seem  to 
have  provoked  the  Spirit  of  Christ  to  absent  himself  much  from  our 
nation.  "  Return,  O  Lord,  and  visit  thy  churches,  and  revive  thine 
own  work  in  the  midst  of  us." 

From  such  blessed  instances  of  the  success  of  the  gospel,  as  appear 
in  this  narrative,  we  may  learn  much  of  the  way  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
in  his  dealing  with  the  souls  of  men,  in  order  to  convince  sinners, 
and  restore  them  to  his  favor  and  his  image  by  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son. 
We  aknowlcdgc  t})at  some  particular  appearances  in  the  work  of  con- 
version among  men  may  bo  occasioned  by  the  ministry  whicli  they 
sit  under,  whether  it  be  of  a  more  or  loss  evangelical  strain,  whether 
it  be  more  severe  and  atfrighting,  or  more  gentle  and  persuasive. 


PREPACR  by  dr.  watts   ANO  dr.  (iUYSE.  XXI 

But  wheresoever  God  works  with  power  for  salvation  upon  the  minds 
of  men,  there  will  be  some  discovery  of  a  sense  of  sin,  of  the  danger 
of  the  wrath  of  God,  of  the  all-sufficiency  of  his  Son  Jesus,  to  relieve 
us  under  all  our  spiritual  wants  and  distresses,  and  a  hearty  consent 
of  soul  to  receive  him  in  the  various  offices  of  grace,  wherein  he  is  set 
forth  in  the  holy  scriptures.  And  if  our  readers  had  opportunity  (as 
we  have  had)  to  peruse  several  of  the  sermons  which  were  preached 
during  this  glorious  season,  we  should  find  that  it  is  the  common  plain 
_  Protestant  doctrine  of  the  reformation,  without  stretching  towards 
the  Antinomians  on  the  one  side,  or  the  Arminians  on  the  other, 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  has  been  pleased  to  honor  with  such  illus- 
trious success. 

We  are  taught  also  by  this  happy  event  how  easy  it  will  be  for  our 
blessed  Lord  to  make  a  full  accomplishment  of  all  his  predictions  con- 
cerning his  kingdom,  and  to  spread  his  dominion  from  sea  to  sea, 
through  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  We  see  how  easy  it  is  for  him, 
with  one  turn  of  his  hand,  with  one  word  of  his  mouth,  to  awaken 
whole  countries  of  sleeping  sinners,  and  kindle  divine  life  in  their 
souls.  The  heavenly  influence  shall  run  from  door  to  door,  filling  the 
hearts  and  lips  of  every  inhabitant  with  importunate  inquiries,  What 
'shall  we  do  to  be  saved  ?  And  how  shall  we  escape  the  wrath  to 
come  ?  And  the  name  of  Christ  the  Savior  sliall  diffuse  itself  like  a 
rich  and  vital  perfume  to  multitudes  that  were  ready  to  sink  and 
perish  under  the  painful  sense  of  their  own  guilt  and  danger.  Sal- 
vation shall  spread  through  all  the  tribes  and  ranks  of  mankind,  as 
the  lightning  from  heaven  in  a  few  moments  would  communicate  a 
living  flame  through  ten  thousand  lamps  or  torches  placed  in  a  proper 
situation  and  neighborhood.  Thus  "  a  nation  shall  be  born  in  a  day" 
when  our  Redeemer  pleases,  and  his  faithful  and  obedient  subjects 
shall  become  as  numerous  as  the  spires  af  grass  in  a  meadow  newly 
mown,  and  refreshed  with  the  showers  of  heaven.  But  the  pleasure 
of  this  agreeable  hint  bears  the  mind  av^ay  from  our  theme. 

Let  us  return  to  the  present  narrative.  'Tis  worthy  of  our  obser- 
vation, that  this  great  and  surprising  work  does  not  seem  to  have 
taken  its  rise  from  any  sudden  and  distressing  calamity  or  public 
terror  that  might  universally  impress  the  minds  of  a  people  :  here 
was  no  storm,  no  earthquake,  no  inundation  of  water,  no  desolation 
by  fire,  no  pestilence  or  any  other  sweeping  distemper,  nor  any  cruel 
invasion  by  their  Indian  neighbors,  that  might  force  the  inhabitants 
into  a  serious  thoughtfulness  and  a  religious  temper  by  the  fears  of 
approaching  death  and  judgment.  Such  scenes  as  these  have  some- 
times been  made  happily  eflectual  to  awaken  sinners  in  Zion,  and 
the  formal  professor  and  the  hvporrite,  have  inquired,  terrified  with 


XXll  PREFACE  BY  DR.  WATTS  AND  DR    fJUYSE 

the  tJioug-htsof  divine  wrath  breaking  in  upon  them,  '*  Who  shall 
dwell  witli  everlasting  burnings  ?"  But  in  the  present  case  the  im- 
mediate hand  of  God  in  the  work  of  his  Spirit  appears  much  more 
evident,  because  there  is  no  such  awful  and  threatening  Providence 
attending  it. 

It  is  worthy  also  of  our  further  notice,  that  when  many  profane 
sinners,  and  formal  professors  of  religion,  have  been  affrighted  out 
of  their  present  carelessness  and  stupidity  by  some  astonishing  ter- 
rors approacliingthcm,  those  religious  appearances  have  not  been  so 
durable,  nor  tlic  real  change  of  heart  so  thoroughly  effected.  Many 
of  these  sort  of  sudden  converts  have  dropt  their  religious  concerns 
in  a  great  measure  when  their  fears  of  the  threatening  calamity  are 
vanished.  But  it  is  a  blessed  confirmation  of  the  truth  of  this  pre- 
sent work  of  grace,  that  the  persons  who  were  divinely  wrought 
upon  in  this  seasqn  continue  still  to  profess  serious  religion,  and  to 
practice  it,  without  returning  to  their  former  follies. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  in  this  place  to  take  notice,  that  a  very  sur- 
prising and  threatening  Providence  has  this  last  year  attended  the 
people  of  Northampton,  among  whom  this  work  of  divine  grace 
was  so  remarkable  :  which  Providence  at  first  might  have  been  con- 
strued by  the  unthinking  world  to  be  a  signal  token  of  God's  dis- 
pleasure against  that  town,  or  a  judgment  from  heaven  upon  the 
people  ;  but  soon  afterwards,  like  Paul's  shaking  the  viper  off  from 
his  hand,  it  discovered  the  astonishing  care  and  goodness  of  God 
expressed  towards  a  place  where  such  a  multitude  of  his  young  con- 
verts were  assembled  :.  nor  can  we  give  a  better  account  of  it  than 
in  the  language  of  this  very  gentleman,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Edwards, 
minister  of  that  town,  who  wrote  the  following  letter,  which  was 
published  in  New  England. 

"  Northampton,  March  I9th,  1737. 
"  Wo  in  tliis  town  wore  the  last  Lord's  day  the  spectators,  and 
many  of  us  the  subjects,  of  one  of  the  most  amazing  instances  of 
divine  preservation,  that  perhaps  was  over  known  in  the  land  :  our 
mooting-house  is  old  and  decayed,  so  that  we  have  been  for  some 
time  biiiUling  a  new  one,  whicii  is  yet  unfinished  :  it  has  been  ob- 
served of  late,  that  the  house  that  we  have  hitherto  met  in  has 
gradually  spread  at  bottom,  tlie  cells  and  walls  giving  way,  especially 
in  the  forosidc,  by  reason  of  the  weigiit  of  timber  at  top  pressing  on 
the  braces  that  are  inserted  into  the  posts  and  beams  of  the  house. 
[t  has  so  done  more  tlian  ordinarily  this  sjjring ;  which  seems  to 
have  been  occasioned  by  the  heaving  of  tlie  ground  by  tlic  extreme 
frosts  of  the  winter  past,  and    it.  is  now  sett hng  again  on  tiiat  side 


PREFACE   BY  DR.  WATTS  AND  DR.  GUYSE.  XXlll 

which  is  next  the  sun,  by  tlie  thaws  of  the  vspring- :  l)y  this  means 
the  underpinning-  has  been  considerably  disordered,  which  people 
were  not  sensible  of,  till  the  ends  of  the  joists  whicii  bore  up  the 
front  gallery,  by  the  walls  giving  way,  were  drawn  off' from  the  girts 
on  which  they  rested  ;  so  that  in  the  midst  of  the  public  exercise  in 
the  forenoon,  soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  sermon,  the  wiiole 
gallery  full  of  people,  with  all  the  seats  and  timber,  suddenly  and 
without  any  warning,  sunk,  and  fell  down,  with  most  amazing  noise, 
upon  the  lieads  of  those  that  sat  under,  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
congregation,  the  house  being  filled  with  dolorous  shrieking  and 
crying  ;  and  nothing  else  was  expected  than  to  find  many  people 
dead,  and  dashed  to  pieces. 

"  The  gallery  in  falling  seemed  to  break  and  sink  first  in  the  mid- 
dle ;  so  that  those  who  were  upon  it  were  thrown  together  in  heaps 
before  the  front  door  ;  but  the  whole  was  so  sudden,  that  many  of 
them  that  fell  knew  nothing  in  the  time  of  it  what  it  was  that  had 
befallen  them  ;  and  others  in  the  congregation  knew  not  what  it  was 
that  had  happened  with  so  great  a  noise  ;  many  thought  it  had  been 
an  amazing  clap  of  thunder  :  the  falling  gallery  seemed  to  be  broken 
all  to  pieces  before  it  got  down  ;  so  that  some  that  fell  with  it,  as 
well  as  those  that  were  under,  were  buried  in  the  ruins,  and  were 
found  pressed  under  heavy  loads  of  timber,  and  could  do  nothing  to 
help  themselves. 

"  But  so  mysteriously  and  wonderfully  did  it  come  to  pass,  that 
every  life  was  preserved  ;  and  though  many  were  greatly  bruised, 
and  tlieir  flesh  torn,  yet  there  is  not,  as  I  can  understand,  one  bone 
broken,  or  so  much  as  put  out  of  joint,  among  them  all :  some  that 
were  thought  to  be  almost  dead  at  first,  are  greatly  recovered  ;  and 
but  one  young  woman  seems  yet  to  remain  in  dangerous  circum- 
stances, by  an  inward  hurt  in  her  breast ;  but  of  late  there  appears 
more  hope  of  her  recovery. 

"  There  is  none  can  give  any  account,  or  conceive  by  what  means 
it  should  come  to  pass,  that  people's  lives  and  limbs  should  be  thus 
preserved,  when  so  great  a  multitude  were  tlms  imminently  exposed  : 
it  looked  as  though  it  was  impossible  it  should  be  otherwise,  than 
that  great  numbers  should  instantly  bo  crushed  to  death  or  dashed  in 
pieces  :  it  seems  unreasonable  to  ascribe  it  to  any  thhig  else,  but  the 
care  of  Providence  in  disposing  the  motions  of  every  stick  of  timber, 
and  the  precise  place  of  safety  where  every  one  should  sit  and  fall, 
when  none  were  in  any  capacity  to  take  care  for  their  own  preserva- 
tion- The  ])reservation  seems  to  be  most  wondcrfid,  with  respect 
to  the  women  and  children  that  were  in  the  middle  alley,  under  the 


XXIV  PREFACE  BY  DR.   WATTS  AND  DR.   GUYSE. 

gallery,  where  it  cajiie  down  first,  and  with  greatest  force,  and  where 
was  nothing  to  break  the  force  of  the  falling  weight. 

**  Such  an  event  may  be  a  feufficient  argument  of  a  Divine  Provi- 
dence over  the  lives  of  men.  We  thought  ourselves  called  to  set 
apart  a  day  to  be  spent  in  the  solemn  worship  of  God,  to  humble 
ourselves  under  such  a  rebuke  of  God  upon  us  in  the  time  of  public 
service  in  God's  house,  by  so  dangerous  and  surprising  an  accident ; 
and  to  praise  iiis  name  for  so  wonderful  and  as  it  were  miraculous  a 
preservation  ;  and  the  last  Wednnsday  was  kept  by  us  to  that  end  : 
and  a  mercy  in  which  the  hand  of  God  is  so  remarkably  evident, 
may  be  well  worthy  to  affect  the  hearts  of  all  that  hear  it." 

Thus  far  the  letter. 

But  it  is  time  to  conclude  our  preface.  If  there  should  be  any 
thing  found  in  this  narrative  of  the  surprising  conversion  of  such 
number  of  souls,  where  the  sentiments  or  the  style  of  the  relator,  or 
his  inferences  from  matters  of  fact,  do  not  appear  so  agreeable  to 
every  reader,  we  hope  it  will  have  no  unhappy  influence  to  discourage 
the  belief  of  this  glorious  event.  We  must  allow  every  writer  his 
own  way  ;  and  must  allow  him  to-  choose  what  particular  instances 
he  would  select,  from  the  numerous  cases  which  came  before  him. 
And  though  he  might  have  chosen  others,  perhaps,  of  more  signifi- 
cancy  in  the  eye  of  the  world,  than  the  Woman  and  the  Child, 
whose  experiences  he  relates  at  large  ;  yet  it  is  evident  he  chose 
that  of  the  Woman,  because  she  was  dead,  and  she  is  thereby  inca- 
pable of  knowing  any  honors  or  reproaches  on  this  account.  And 
as  for  the  Child,  those  who  were  present,  and  saw  and  heard  such 
a  remarkable  and  lasting  change,  on  one  so  very  young,  must  neces- 
sarily receive  a  stronger  impression  from  it,  and  a  more  agreeable 
surprise  than  the  mere  narration  of  it  can  communicate  to  others  at 
a  distance.  Children's  language  always  loses  its  striking  beauties 
at  second  hand. 

Upon  the  whole,  we  declare  our  opinion,  that  this  account  of  such 
an  extraordinary  and  illustrious  appearance  of  divine  grace  in  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  is  very  like  by  the  blessing  of  God  to  have  a 
happy  effect  towards  the  honor  and  enlargement  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

May  the  worthy  writer  of  this  epistle,  and  all  those  his  Rev.  breth- 
ren in  the  ministry,  who  have  been  honored  in  this  excellent  and 
important  service,  go  on  to  see  their  labors  crowned  with  daily  and 
persevering  success  !  May  the  numerous  subjects  of  this  surprising 
work  hold  fast  wiiat  thry  have  received,  and  increase  in  every  Chris- 
tian grace  and  blessing  !  May  a  plentiful  effusion  of  the  blessed 


PREFACE  BY  DR.  WATTS  AND  DR.  GUYSE.         XXV 

Spirit,  also,  descend  on  the  British  Isles,  and  all  their  American 
plantations,  to  renew  the  face  of  religion  there  !  And  we  intreat 
our  readers  in  both  Englands,  to  join  with  us  in  our  hearty  addresses 
to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  this  wonderful  discovery  of  the  hand  of 
God,  in  saving  sinners,  may  encourage  our  faith  and  hope  of  the  ac- 
complishment of  all  his  words  of  grace,  which  are  written  in  the  Old 
Testament  and  in  the  New,  concerning  the  large  extent  of  this  sal- 
vation in  the  latter  days  of  the  world.  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come 
quickly,  and  spread  thy  dominion  through  all  the  ends  of  the  earth. 
Amen.  ISAAC  WATTS. 

JOHN  GUYSE. 
London^  October  12,  1737. 


PREFACE, 

BY  THE  BOSTON  MINISTERS. 


When  the  disciples  of  our  glorious  Lord  were  filled  with  sorrow 
upon  the  heavy  tidings  of  his  departure  from  them,  he  cheered  their 
drooping  spirits  with  that  good  word,  "  Nevertheless,  I  tell  you  the 
truth  :  it  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not  away, 
the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send 
him  unto  you."  And  after  his  ascension,  he  fulfilled  this  great  and 
precious  promise  by  the  extraordinary  effusion  of  his  Spirit,  under 
whose  conduct  and  influence  the  "  apostles  went  forth  and  preached 
every  where,  the  Lord  working  with  them  :"  so  that  when  we  read 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  we  must  say  ;  "  Not  by  might,  nor  by 
power,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  of  hosts."  And  though,  soon 
after  the  first  days  of  Christianity,  there  was  a  dreadful  apostasy, 
yet  God  did  not  wholly  take  his  Spirit  from  his  people  ;  but  raised 
up  faithful  witnesses,  to  testify  against  the  heresies  and  corruptions 
of  the  times  wherein  they  lived.  And  since  Antichrist,  that  wicked 
one,  has  been  revealed,  our  Lord,  according  to  his  word,  has  been 
gradually  consuming  him  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  in  the  refor- 
mation. 

Nor  have  we  in  these  remote  corners  of  the  earth,  where  Satan 
had  his  scat  from  time  immemorial,  been  left  without  a  witness  of 
the  divine  power  and  grace.  Very  remarkable  was  tlie  work  of  God's 
Spirit,  stirring  up  our  forefathers  to  leave  a  pleasant  land,  and  trans- 
port themselves  over  a  vast  ocean  into  this  then  howling  wilderness, 
that  they  might  enjoy  communion  with  Christ  in  the  purity  of  his 
ordinances,  and  leave  their  children  in  the  quiet  possession  of  the 
blessings  of  his  kingdom.  And  God  was  eminently  present  with 
them  by  his  word  and  Spirit. 

Yea,  we  need  look  no  higher  than  our  own  times,  to  find  abundant 
occasion  to  celebrate  the  wonderful  works  of  God.     Thus  when  God 


PREFACE  BY  THE  BOSTON  MINISTERS.  XXVll 

arose  and  shook  the  earth,*  liis  loud  call  to  us  in  that  amazing  provi- 
dence was  followed,  so  far  as  man  can  judge,  with  the  still  voice  of 
his  Spirit,  in  which  he  was  present  to  awaken  many,  and  bring  them 
to  say  trembling,  "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  V  Yea,  as  we 
hope,  to  turn  not  a  few  from  sin  to  God  in  a  thorough  conversion. 
But  wheu  the  bitterness  of  death  was  past,  much  the  greater  part  of 
those  whom  God's  terrors  affrighted,  gave  sad  occasion  to  remember 
those  words.  Psalm  Ixxviii.  34,  36.,  "  When  he  slew  them,  then  they 
sought  him  :  and  they  returned  and  inquired  early  after  God.  And 
they  remembered  that  God  was  their  Rock,  and  the  high  God  their 
Redeemer.  Nevertheless,  they  did  flatter  him  with  their  mouth,  and 
they  lied  unto  him  with  their  tongue."  And  there  has  since  been 
great  reason  to  complain  of  our  speedy  return  to  our  former  sins, 
notwithstanding  some  hopes  given  of  a  more  general  reformation. 
Yea,  when  more  lately,  it  pleased  God  to  visit  many  of  our  towns 
with  a  very  mortal  distemper,  to  that  time  in  a  manner  unknown  ; 
whereby  great  numbers  of  our  hopeful  children  and  youth  have  been 
cut  oft",  many  very  suddenly,  and  with  circumstances  exceedingly  dis- 
tressing and  awful ;  yet,  alas  !  we  have  not  generally  seen  nor  duly 
considered  God's  hand  stretched  out  against  us  ;  but  have  given  him 
reason  to  complain,  as  of  his  ancient  people,  "  Why  should  ye  be 
stricken  any  more  1  ye  will  revolt  more  and  more."  And  accord- 
ingly his  anger  is  not  turned  away  ;  but  his  hand  is  stretched  out  still. 
A  plain  proof  of  this  awful  truth,  that  the  most  awakening  dispen- 
sations can  no  farther  humble  and  do  us  good,  than  as  it  pleaseth 
God  to  accompany  them  with  his  Spirit,  and  so  command  his  bless- 
ing upon  them.  But  when  the  Almighty  will  work  by  such  means, 
or  without  them,  who  can  hinder  him  1  He  acts  with  sovereign 
liberty  and  irresistible  power.  "  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth, 
and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh, 
and  whither  it  goeth  :  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit." 
John  iii.  8.  Such  was  his  wonderful  work  at  Northampton,  and  the 
neighboring  towns  in  the  county  of  Hampshire,  and  some  other 
places.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  in  a  plentiful  and  extraordinary  man- 
ner poured  out  on  persons  of  every  age  and  condition,  without  such 
remarkable  providences  going  before  to  awaken  them  ;  as  the  dew 
falls  in  the  night,  and  yet  the  effects  appeared  as  the  light  which 
goeth  forth.  So  that  we  might  well  admiring  say,  what  has  God 
wrought !  Great  was  the  number  of  them  who  published  the  wonders 
of  the  divme  power  and  grace  ;  declaring  with  humility  what  God 

*  The  EarUiquako  of  October  29,  Anno  1727. 


XXVm  PREFACE  BY  THE  BOSTON  MINISTERS. 

had  done  for  their  souls.     And  others  who  went  among  them  ac- 
knowledged that  the  work  exceeded  the  fame  of  it. 

Now  the  Psalmist  observes  that  God  has  made  his  wonderful  works 
to  be  remembered.  We  therefore  apprehend  that  our  Rev.  brother 
has  done  well  to  record  and  publish  this  surprising  work  of  God  ;  and 
the  fidelity  of  his  account  would  not  have  been  at  all  doubted  of  by 
us,  though  there  had  not  been  the  concurrent  testimony  of  others  to 
it.  It  is  also  a  pleasure  to  us  to  hear  what  acceptance  the  following 
narrative  has  found  in  the  other  England,  where  it  has  had  two  im- 
pressions already,  and  been  honored  with  a  recommendatory  preface 
by  two  divines  of  eminent  note  in  London,  viz.  the  Rev.  Dr.  Watts 
and  Dr.  Guyse  :  after  whom  it  may  seem  presumption  in  us  to  at- 
tempt any  thing  of  this  kind.  But  it  having  been  thought  proper  to 
reprint  this  letter  here,  and  disperse  it  among  our  our  people,  we 
thankfully  embrace  this  opportunity  to  praise  the  Most  High  for  the 
exceeding  riches  of  his  grace,  and  earnestly  to  recommend  this 
epistle  to  the  diligent  reading  and  attentive  consideration  of  all  into 
whose  hands  these  shall  come.  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches."  And  indeed,  the  particu- 
lar and  distinct  account  which  the  author  has  given  of  God's  dealings 
with  the  souls  of  men,  at  this  remarkable  season,  in  the  variety  of 
cases  then  set  before  him,  and  in  many  of  his  observations  there- 
upon, we  apprehend  arc  written  with  that  judgment  and  skill  in  di- 
vine things  as  declare  him  to  be  a  scribe  well  instructed  unto  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  we  judge  may  be  very  useful  to  ministers 
in  leading  weary  souls  to  Christ  for  rest,  and  for  the  direction  and 
encouragement  of  all  under  the  like  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Yea,  as  the  author  observes,  "  There  is  no  one  thing  I  know  of,  that 
God  has  made  such  a  means  of  promoting  his  work  among  us,  as  the 
news  of  others'  conversion."  We  hope  that  the  further  spreading 
of  this  narrative  may,  by  the  divine  blessing,  still  promote  the  con- 
version of  souls,  and  quicken  God's  children  to  labor  after  the  clearer 
evidences  of  their  adoption,  and  to  bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  repent- 
ance. And  as  this  wonderful  work  may  be  considered  as  an  earnest 
of  what  God  will  do  towards  the  close  of  the  gospel  day,  it  affords 
great  encouragement  to  our  faith  and  prayer  in  pleading  those  pro- 
mises which  relate  to  the  glorious  extent  and  flourishing  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  upon  earth,  and  that  have  not  yet  had  their  full  anJ 
final  accomplisliment.  And  surely  the  very  threatening  degeneracy 
of  our  times  calls  aloud  to  us  all,  to  be  earnest  in  prayer  for  this 
most  needed  blessing,  the  plentiful  ef!usion  of  the  Spirit  of  truth  and 
holiness.  Nor  ought  the  sense  of  our  own  unworthiness  discourage 
us,  when  we  go  to  our  heavenly  Father  in  the  name  of  his  dear  Son, 


PREFACE  BY  THE  BOSTON  MINISTERS.  XXIX 

who  has  purchased  and  received  this  great  gift  for  his  people,  and 
says  to  us,  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.  If  ye  then,  being  evil, 
know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more 
shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask 
him."     Luke  xi.  9—13. 

But  we  must  draw  to  a  close.  May  the  worthy  author  be  restored 
to  health,  and  long  continue  to  be  a  rich  blessing  to  his  people  !  May 
he  still  see  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  prospering  in  his  hand  ;  and  in 
particular,  may  the  Spirit  of  grace  accompany  this  pious  endeavor 
to  spread  the  savor  of  the  -knowledge  of  Christ,  for  the  everlasting 
advantage  of  many  !  May  it  please  God  to  revive  his  work  through- 
out this  land  ;  and  may  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  see  his  salvation  ! 

Boston,  November  ^th,  1738. 

JOSEPH  SEWALL, 

Minister  of  CHd  South  Church. 

THOMAS  PRINCE, 

Minister  of  Old  South  Church. 

JOHN  WEBB, 

Minister  of  New  North  Cliurch. 

WILLIAM  COOPER, 

Minister  of  BratUe  street  Church. 


P.  S.  Since  the  writing  this  Preface,  one  of  us  has  received  a 
letter  from  a  Reverend  and  very  worthy  minister  in  Glasgow,  in 
which  is  the  following  passage  : 

"  The  friends  of  serious  religion  here  were  much  refreshed  with 
a  printed  account  of  the  extraordinary  success  of  the  gospel,  of  late, 
in  some  parts  of  New  England.  If  you  can  favor  me  with  more 
particular  accounts  of  those  joyful  events,  when  you  have  opportunity 
of  writing  to  me,  it  will  much  oblige  me." 


TO    THE 


REV.  BENJAMIN  COLMAN,  D.  D 


PASTOR  OF  A  CHURCH  IN  BOSTON. 


Westfield,  October  11,  1738. 
Sir, 

In  your  letter  of  August  19,  you  inform  us  that  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Watts  and  Dr.  Guyse  desire  that  some  other  ministers,  who  were 
eye  and  ear  witnesses  to  some  of  those  numerous  conversions  in  the 
other  towns  about  Northampton,  would  attest  unto  what  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Edwards  has  written  of  them. 

We  take  this  opportunity  to  assure  you,  that  the  account  Mr.  Ed- 
wards has  given  in  his  narrative  of  our  several  towns  or  parishes  is 
true  ;  and  that  much  more  of  the  liive  nature  might  have  been  added 
with  respect  to  some  of  them. 

We  are,  Rev.  Sir,  your  brethren  and  servants, 

WILLIAM  WILLIAMS,  Pastor  of  Hatfield. 


EBENEZER  DEVOTION, 
STEPHEN  WILLIAMS, 
PETER  RAYNOLDS, 
NEHKMIAH  BULL, 
SAMUEL  HOPKINS, 


of  Suffield. 

of  Long  Meadow. 

of  Enfield. 

of  Westfield. 

of  West  Springfield, 


A    FAITHFUL    NARRATIVE 


LETTER  TO  REV.  DR.  COLMAN. 
Reverend  and  Honored  Sir, 

Having  seen  your  letter  to  my  honored  uncle  Wil- 
liams of  Hatfield,  of  July  20,  wherein  you  inform  him  of  the 
notice  that  has  been  taken  of  the  late  wonderful  work  of  God, 
in  this,  and  some  other  towns  in  this  county,  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Watts,  and  Dr.  Guyse  of  London,  and  the  congregation 
to  which  the  last  of  these  preached  on  a  monthly  day  of  so- 
lemn prayer ;  as  also,  of  your  desire  to  be  more  perfectly  ac- 
quainted with  it,  by  some  of  us  on  the  spot ;  and  havir^  been 
since  informed  by  my  uncle  Williams,  that  you  desire  me  to 
undertake  it,  I  would  now  do  it,  in  as  just  and  faithful  a 
manner  as  in  me  lies. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  Statement. 

The  people  of  the  county,  in  general,  I  suppose,  are  as 
sober,  and  orderly,  and  good  sort  of  people,  as  in  any  part  of 
New  England  ;  and  I  believe  they  have  been  preserved  the 
freest  by  far,  of  any  part  of  the  country,  from  error,  and  va- 
riety of  sects  and  opinions.  Our  being  so  far  within  the  land, 
at  a  distance  from  sea-ports,  and  in  a  corner  of  the  country, 
has  doubtless  been  one  reason  why  we  have  not  been  so  much 


32  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT. 

corrupted  with  vice,  as  most  other  parts.  But  without 
question,  the  rehgion  and  good  order  of  the  county,  and  their 
purity  in  doctrine,  has,  under  God,  been  very  much  owing 
to  the  great  abiUties  and  eminent  piety  of  my  venerable  and 
honored  grandfather  Stoddard.  I  suppose  we  have  been  the 
freest  of  any  part  of  the  land  from  unhappy  divisions,  and 
quarrels  in  our  ecclesiastical  and  religious  affairs,  till  the  late 
lamentable  Springfield  contention.* 

We  being  much  separated  from  other  parts  of  the  province, 
and  having  comparatively  but  little  intercourse  with  them, 
have  from  the  beginning,  till  now,  always  managed  our  ec- 
clesiastical affairs  within  ourselves :  it  is  the  way  in  which 
the  county,  from  its  infancy,  has  gone  on,  by  the  practical 
agreement  of  all,  and  the  way  in  which  our  peace  and  good 
order  has  hitherto  been  maintained. 

The  town  of  Northampton  is  of  about  eighty-two  years 
standing,  and  has  now  about  two  hundred  families ;  which 
mostly  dwell  more  compactly  together  than  any  town  of  such 
a  bigness  in  these  parts  of  the  country  ;  which  probably  has 
been  an  occasion  that  both  our  corruptions,  and  reformations 
have  been,  from  time  to  time,  the  more  swiftly  propagated, 
from  one  to  another,  through  the  town.  Take  the  town  in 
general,  and  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  they  are  as  rational  and 
understanding  a  people  as  most  I  have  been  acquainted  with : 
Many  of  them  have  been  noted  for  rehgion,  and  particularly, 
have  been  remarkable  for  their  distinct  knowledge  in  things 
that  relate  to  heart  rehgion,  and  Christian  experience,  and 
their  great  regards  thereto. 

I  am  the  third  minister  that  has  been  settled  in  the  town  : 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Eleazer  Mather,  who  was  the  first,  was  ordained 
in  July,  1669.  He  was  one  whose  heart  was  much  in  his 
work,  abundant  in  labors  for  the  good  of  precious  souls :  he 

♦  The  Springfield  contention  relates  to  the  settlement  of  a  minister  there, 
which  occasioned  too  waim  debates  between  some,  both  pastors  and  people, 
that  were  for  it,  and  others  that  were  against  it,  on  acconnt  of  their  different 
apprehensions  about  his  principles,  and  about  some  steps  that  were  taken  to 
procure  his  ordination. 


INTKODUCTOIiy  ST4TEJWEN T  33 

iiad  the  high  esteem  and  great  love  of  his  people,  and  was 
blest  with  no  small  success.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Stoddard,  who 
succeeded  him,  came  first  to  the  town  the  November  after  his 
death,  but  was  not  ordained  till  September  11th,  1672,  and 
died  February  lltli,  1728-9.  So  that  he  continued  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry  here,  from  hia  first  coming  to  town,  near 
sixty  years.  And  as  he  was  eminent  and  reno^vned  for  his 
gifts  and  graces  so  he  was  blest,  from  the  beginning,  with  ex- 
traordinary success  in  his  ministry,  in  the  conversion  of  many 
souls.  He  had  five  harvests,  as  he  called  them :  The  first 
was  about  fifty-seven  years  ago ;  the  second  about  fifty-three 
years  ;  the  third  about  forty ;  and  the  fourth  about  twenty- 
four  ;  the  fifth  and  last  about  eighteen  years  ago.  Some  of 
these  times  were  much  more  remarkable  than  others,  and  the 
ingathering  of  souls  more  plentiful.  Those  that  are  about 
fifty-three  and  forty,  and  twenty-four  years  ago,  w^ere  much 
greater  than  either  the  first  or  the  last :  but  in  each  of  them, 
IJiave  heard  my  grandfather  say,  the  larger  part  of  the  young 
people  in  the  town  seemed  to  be  mainly  concerned  for  their 
eternal  salvation. 

After  the  last  of  these  came  a  far  more  degenerate  time, 
[at  least  among  the  young  people,)  1  suppose,  than  ever  before. 
Mr.  Stoddard,  indeed,  had  the  comfort  before  he  died,  of  seeing 
a  time  where  there  were  no  small  appearances  of  a  divine 
work  among  some,  and  a  considerable  ingathering  of  souls 
even  after  I  was  settled  with  him  in  the  ministry,  which  was 
about  two  years  before  his  death  ;  and  I  have  reason  to  bless 
God  for  the  great  advantage  I  had  by  it.  In  thes3  two  years 
there  were  nearly  twenty  that  Mr.  Stoddard  hoped  to  be 
savingly  converted ;  but  there  was  nothing  of  any  general 
awakening.  The  greater  part  seemed  to  be  at  that  time 
very  insensible  of  the  things  of  rehgion,  and  engaged  in  other 
cares  and  pursuits.  Just  after  my  grandfather's  death,  it 
seemed  to  be  a  time  of  extraordinary  dullness  in  religion  :  li- 
centiousness for  some  years  greatly  prevailed  among  the 
yx)uth  of  the  town ;  they  were  many  of  them  very  much  ad- 


3dt  J  N  TRODUC  TORVST  A  TEMEXT 

dieted  to  night-walking,  and  frequenting  the^tavein.  and  lewd 
practices,  wherein  some  by  their  example  exceedingly  corrupted 
others.  It  was  their  man  ner  very  frequently  to  get  together,  in 
conventions  of  both  sexes,  for  mirth  and  jollity,  which  they 
called  frolicks  ;  and  they  would  often  spend  a  greater  part  of 
the  night  in  them,  without  regard  to  any  order  in  the  families 
they  belonged  to :  and  indeed  family  government  did  too 
much  fail  in  the  town.  It  was  become  very  customary  with 
many  of  our  young  people  to  be  indecent  in  their  carriage 
at  meeting,  which  doubtless  would  not  have  prevailed  to  such 
a  degree,  had  it  not  been  that  my  grandfather  through  his 
great  age  (though  he  retained  his  powers  surprisingly  to  the 
last)  was  not  so  able  to  observe  them.  There  had  also  long 
prevailed  in  the  town,  a  spirit  of  contention  between  two  par- 
ties, into  which  they  had  for  many  years  been  divided,  by 
which  was  maintained  a  jealousy  one  of  the  other,  and  they 
were  prepared  to  oppose  one  another  in  all  public  affairs. 

But  in  two  or  three  years  after  Mr.  Stoddard's -death,  there 
began  to  be  a  sensible  amendment  of  these  evils  ;  the  young 
people  showed  more  of  a  disposition  to  hearken  to  counsel, 
and  by  degrees  left  off  their  frolicking,  and  grew  observedly 
more  decent  in  their  attendance  on  the  public  worship,  and 
there  were  more  that  manifested  a  religious  concern  than 
there  used  to  be. 

At  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1733,  there  appeared  a  very 
unusual  flexibleness,  and  yielding  to  advice  in  our  young 
people.  It  had  been  too  long  their  manner  to  make  the 
evening  after  the  sabbath;*  and  after  our  public  lecture,  to  be 
especially  the  times  of  their  mirth  and  company  keeping. 
But  a  sermon  was  now  preached  on  the  sabbath  before  the 
lecture,  to  show  the  evil  tendency  of  the  practice,  and  to  per- 
suade them  to  reform  it ;  and  it  was  argued  on  heads  of  fa- 
milies, that  it  should  be  a  thing  agreed  upon  among  them  to 
govern  their  families,  and  keep  their  children  at  home  at 

♦  It  must  be  noted,  that  it  has  never  been  our  manner  to  observe  the  even- 
inf  that  follows  the  sabbath  ;  'but  that  which  precedes  it.  as  a  part  of  the  holy 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT  35 

ihese  times ;  and  witlial  it  was  more  privately  moved  that 
they  should  meet  together  the  next  day,  in  their  several 
neighborhoods,  to  know  each  other's  minds,  which  was  ac- 
cordingly done,  and  the  motion  complied  with  throughout  the 
town.  But  parents  found  little  or  no  occasion  for  the  exer- 
cise of  government  in  the  case ;  tlie  young  people  declared 
themselves  convinced  by  what  they  had  heard  from  the  pul- 
pit, and  were  willing  of  themselves  to  comply  with  the  coun- 
sel that  had  been  given  ;  and  it  was  immediately,  and  I  sup- 
pose almost  universally,  complied  with ;  and  there  was  a 
thorough  reformation  of  these  disorders  thenceforward,  which 
has  continued  ever  since. 

Presently  after  this,  there  began  to  appear  a  remarkable 
religious  concern  at  a  little  village,  belonging  to  the  congrega- 
tion, called  Pascommuck,  where  a  few  families  were  settled, 
at  about  three  miles  distance  from  the  main  body  of  the  town. 
At  this  place,  a  number  of  persons  seemed  to  be  savingly 
wTought  upon.  In  the  April  following,  A.  D.  1734,  there 
happened  a  very  sudden  and  awful  death  of  a  young  man. 
in  the  bloom  of  his  youth  ;  who  being  violently  seized  with  a 
pleurisy,  and  taken  immediately  very  delirious,  died  in  about 
two  days  ;  which  (togetlier  with  what  was  preached  publicly 
oa  that  occasion)  much  affected  many  young  people.  This 
w^as  followed  with  another  death  of  a  young  married  woman, 
who  had  been  considerably  exercised  in  mind  about  the 
salvation  of  her  soul  before  she  was  ill,  and  was  in  great 
distress  hi  the  beginning  of  her  illness  ;  but  seemed  to  have 
satisfying  evidences  of  God's  saving  mercy  to  her,  before  her 
death  ;  so  that  she  died  very  full  of  comfort,  in  a  most  earnest 
and  moving  manner  warning  and  counseling  others.  This 
seemed  much  to  contribute  to  the  solemnizing  of  the  spirits 
of  many  young  persons  :  and  there  began  evidently  to  appear 
more  of  a  religious  concern  on  people's  minds. 

lu  the  fall  of  the  year  I  proposed  to  the  young  people,  that 
they  should  agree  among  themselves  to  spend  the  evenings 
after  lectures  in  social  religion,  and  to  that  end  divide  them- 
selves into  several  rompanies,  to  meet  in  various  parts  of  the 


Sy5  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT 

town  ;  which  was  accordingly  done,  and  those  meetings 
have  been  since  continued,  and  the  example  imitated  by  elder 
people.  This  was  followed  with  the  death  of  an  elderly 
person,  v/hich  was  attended  with  many  unusual  circum- 
stances, by  which  many  were  much  moved  and  affected. 

About  this  time  began  the  great  noise  that  was  in  this  part 
of  the  country  about  Arminianism,  which  seemed  to  appear 
with  a  very  threatening  aspect  upon  the  interest  of  religion 
here.  The  friends  of  vital  piety  trembled  for  fear  of  the 
issue ;  but  it  seemed,  contrary  to  their  fear,  strongly  to  be 
overruled,  for  the  pi-omoting  of  religion.  Many  who  looked 
on  themselves  as  in  a  Christless  condition,  seemed  to  be 
awakened  by  it,  with  fear  that  God  was  about  to  withdraw 
from  the  land,  and  that  we  should  be  given  up  to  heterodoxy, 
and  corrupt  principles ;  and  that  then  their  opportunity  for 
obtaining  salvation  would  be  past ;  and  many  who  were 
brought  a  little  to  doubt  about  the  truth  of  the  doctrines  the\' 
had  hitherto  been  taught,  seemed  to  have  a  kind  of  a  trem- 
bling fear  with  their  doubts,  lest  they  should  be  led  into  b}'- 
paths,  to  their  eternal  undoing  :  and  they  seemed,  with  much 
concern  and  engagedness  of  mind,  to  inquire  what  was  indeed 
the  way  in  which  they  must  come  to  be  accepted  with  God. 
There  were  then  some  things  said  publicl}^  on  that  occasion 
concerning  "  Justification  by  Faith  alone." 

Although  great  fault  was  found  with  meddling  with  the 
controversy  in  the  pulpit,  by  such  a  person,  and  at  that  time, 
and  though  it  was  ridiculed  .by  many  elsewhere,  yet  it 
proved  a  word  spoken  in  season  here ;  and  was  most  evi- 
dently attended  with  a  very  remarkable  blessing  of  Heaven 
to  the  souls  of  the  people  in  this  town.  Tliey  received  thence 
a  general  satisfaction  with  resj)ect  to  the  main  thing  in  ques- 
tion, which  they  had  l)een  in  trembling  doubis  and  concern 
about ;  and  their  minds  were  engaged  the  more  earnestly  to 
seek  that  they  might  come  to  be  accepted  of  God,  and  saved 
in  the  way  of  the  gospel,  which  had  bedn  made  evident  to 
them  to  be  the  true  and  only  way.  And  then  it  was,  in  the 
latter  part  of  December,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  began  cxtrn- 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT.  37 

ordinarily  to  set  in  and  wonderfully  to  work  among  us  ;  and 
there  were,  very  suddenly,  one  after  another,  five  or  six 
persons  who  were  to  all  appearance  savingly  converted,  and 
some  of  them  wrought  upon  in  a  very  remarkable  manner. 

Particularly,  I  was  surprised  with  the  relation  of  a  young 
woman,  who  had  been  one  of  the  greatest  company  keepers 
in  the  whole  town  :  when  she  came  to  me  I  had  never  heard 
that  she  was  become  in  any  wise  serious,  but  by  the  conver- 
sation I  then  had  with  her,  if  appeared  to  me  that  what  she 
gave  an  account  of,  was  a  glorious  work  of  God's  infinite 
power  and  sovereign  grace  ;  and  that  God  had  given  her  a 
new  heart,  truly  broken  and  sanctified.  I  could  not  then 
doubt  of  it,  and  have  seen  much  in  my  acquaintance  with 
her  since  to  confirm  it. 

Though  the  work  was  glorious,  yet  I  was  filled  with  con- 
cern about  the  effect  it  might  have  upon  others.  I  was  ready 
to  conclude  (though  too  rashly)  that  some  would  be  hardened 
by  it  in  carelessness  and  looseness  of  life ;  and  would  take 
occasion  from  it  to  open  their  mouths  in  reproaches  of  reli- 
gion. But  the  event  was  the  reverse  to  a  wonderful  degree : 
God  made  it,  I  suppose,  the  greatest  occasion  of  awakening 
to  others  of  any  thing  that  ever  came  to  pass  in  the  town. 
I  have  had  abundant  opportunity  to  know  the  effect  it  had, 
by  my  private  conversation  with  many.  The  news  of  it 
seemed  almost  like  a  flash  of  lightning  upon  the  hearts  of 
young  people  all  over  the  town,  and  upon  many  others. 
Those  persons  among  us  who  used  to  be  laithcst  from  se- 
riousness, and  that  I  most  feared  would  make  an  ill  improve- 
ment of  it,  seemed  greatly  to  be  awakened  with  it ;  many 
went  to  talk  with  her,  concerning  what  she  had  met  with ; 
and  what  app3ared  in  her  seemed  to  be  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  that  did  so. 

Presently  upon  this,  a  great  and  earnest  concern  about  the 
great  things  of  religion,  and  the  eternal  world,  became  uni- 
versal in  all  parts  of  the  town,  and  among  persons  of  all 
degrees,  and  all  ages  ;  the  noise  among  the  dry  bones  waxed 


38  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT. 

louder  and  loader.  All  other  talk  but  about  spiritual  and 
eternal  things  was  soon  thrown  by  ;  all  the  conversation  in 
all  companies,  and  upon  all  occasions,  was  upon  these  things 
only,  unless  so  much  as  was  necessary  for  people  to  carry  on 
their  secular  business.  Other  discourse  than  of  the  things 
of  religion  would  scarcely  be  tolerated  in  any  company.  The 
minds  of  people  were  wonderfully  taken  off  from  the  world  : 
it  was  treated  among  us  as  a  thing  of  very  little  consequence : 
they  seemed  to  follow  their  worldly  business  more  as  a  part 
of  their  duty  than  from  any  disposition  they  had  to  it.  The 
temptation  now  seemed  to  lie  on  thai  hand,  to  neglect  worldly 
affairs  too  much,  and  to  spend  too  much  time  in  the  imme- 
diate exercise  of  rehgion  ;  which  thing  was  exceedingly  mis- 
represented by  reports  that  were  spread  in  distant  parts  of 
the  land,  as  though  the  people  here  had  wholly  thrown  by  all 
worldly  business,  and  betook  themselves  entirely  to  reading 
and  praying,  and  such  like  religious  exercises. 

But  nlthough  people  did  not  ordinarily  neglect  their  worldly 
business,  yet  there  then  was  the  reverse  of  what  commonly 
is :  religion  was  with  all  sorts  the  great  poncerh,  and  the 
world  was  a  thing  only  by  the  by.  The  only  thing  in  their 
view  was  to  get  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  every  one  ap- 
peared pressing  into  it.  The  engagedness  of  their  hearts  in 
this  great  concern  could  not  be  hid  ;  it  appeared  in  their  very 
countenances.  It  then  was  a  dreadful  thing  among  us  to 
lie  out  of  Christ,  in  danger  every  day  of  dropping  into  hell : 
and  what  persons'  minds  were  intent  upon,  was  to  escape  for 
their  lives,  and  to  "  fly  from  the  wrath  to  come."  All  would 
eagerly  lay  hold  of  opportunities  for  their  souls,  and  were 
wont  very  often  to  meet  together  in  private  houses  for  reli- 
gious purposes;  and  such  meetings,  when  appointed,  were 
wont  greatly  to  be  thronged. 

There  was  scarcely  a  single  person  in  the  town,  either  old 
or  young,  that  was  left  unconcerned  about  the  great  things 
of  the  eternal  world.  Those  that  were  wont  to  be  the  vainest 
and  loosest,  and  those  that  had  been  the  most  disposed  to 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT  39 

ihiak  and  speak  slightly  of  vital  and  experimental  religion, 
were  now  generally  subject  to  great  awakenings.  And  the 
work  of  conversion  was  carried  on  in  a  most  astonishing 
manner,  and  increased  more  and  more  ;  souls  did,  as  it  were, 
come  by  flocks  to  Jesus  Christ.  From  day  to  day,  for  matiy 
months  together,  might  be  seen  evident  instances  of  sinners 
brought  "  out  of  darkness  into  marvelous  light,"  and  deli- 
vered "  out  of  a  horrible  pit,  and  from  the  miry  clay,  and 
set  upon  a  rock,  with  a  new  song  of  praise  to  God  in  their 
mouths." 

Tliis  work  of  God,  as  it  was  carried  on,  and  the  number 
of  true  saints  multipHed,  soon  made  a  glorious  alteration  in 
the  town  ;  so  that  in  the  spring  and  summer  following,  A. 
D.  1735,  the  town  seemed  to  be  full  of  the  presence  of  God. 
It  never  was  so  full  of  love,  nor  so  full  of  joy,  and  yet  so  full 
of  distress,  as  it  was  then.  There  were  remarkable  tokens 
of  God's  presence  in  almost  every  house.  It  was  a  time  of 
joy  in  families,  on  the  account  of  salvation  being  brought 
unto  them  ;  parents  rejoicing  over  their  children  as  new 
born,  and  husbands  over  their  wives,  and  wives  over  their 
husbands.  The  goings  of  God  were  then  seen  in  his  sanc- 
tuary ;  God's  day  was  a  dehght,  and  his  tabernacles  were 
amiable.  Our  public  assemblies  were  then  beautifcil ;  the 
congregation  was  alive  in  God's  service,  every  one  earnestly 
intent  on  the  public  worship,  every  hearer  eager  to  drink  in 
the  words  of  the  minister  as  they  came  from  his  mouth  ;  the 
assembly  in  general  were,  from  time  to  time,  in  tears  while 
the  word  was  preached ;  some  weeping  with  sorrow  and 
distress,  others  with  joy  and  love,  others  with  pity  and  con- 
cern for  the  souls  of  their  neighbors. 

Our  public  praises  were  then  greatly  enlivened  ;  God  was 
then  served  in  our  psalmody,  in  some  measure,  in  the  beauty 
of  holiness.  It  has  been  observable,  that  there  has  been 
scarce  any  part  of  djvine  worship  wlierein  good  men  among 
lis  have  had  grace  so  drawn  forth,  and  their  hearts  so  lifted 
lip  in  the  ways  of  God,  as  in  singing  his  praises.     Our  con  - 


40  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT 

g-iegation  excelled  all  that  ever  I  knew  in  the  external  part 
of  the  duty  before,  the  men  generally  carrying  regularly  and 
well  three  parts  of  music,  and  the  women  a  part  by  them- 
selves;  but  now  they  were  evidently  wont  to  sing  with 
unusual  elevation  of  heart  and  voice,  which  made  the  duty 
pleasant  indeed. 

In  all  companies  in  other  days,  on  whatever  occasions 
persons  met  together,  Christ  was  to  be  heard  of  and  seen  in 
the  midst  of  them.  Our  young  people,  when  they  met,  were 
wont  to  spend  the  time  in  talking  of  the  excellency  and 
dying  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  gloriousness  of  the  way  of 
salvation,  the  wonderful,  free,  and  sovereign  grace  of  God, 
his  glorious  work  in  the  conversion  of  a  soul,  the  truth  and 
certainty  of  the  great  things  of  God's  word,  the  sweetness  of 
the  views  of  his  perfections,  &c.  And  even  at  weddings, 
which  formerly  were  merely  occasions  of  mirth  and  joUity, 
there  was  now  no  discourse  of  any  thing  but  the  things  of 
religion,  and  no  appearance  of  any  but  spiritual  mirth. 

Those  among  us  that  had  been  formerly  converted  were 
greatly  enhvened  and  renewed  with  fresh  and  extraordinary 
incomes  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  though  some  much  more  than 
others,  "  according  to  the  measures  of  the  gift  of  Christ  r 
Many  that  before  had  labored  under  difficulties  about  their 
own  state,  had  now  their  doubts  removed  by  more  satisfying 
experience,  and  more  clear  discoveries  of  God's  love. 

When  this  work  of  God  first  appeared,  and  was  so  extra 
ordinarily  carried  on  among  us  in  the  winter,  others  round 
about  us,  seemed  not  to  know  what  to  make  of  it ;  and  there 
v.^ere  many  that  scoffed  at  and  ridiculed  it ;  and  some  com- 
pared,  what  we  called  conversion,  to  certain  distempers.  But 
it  was  very  observable  of  many  that  occasionally  came 
among  us  from  abroad  with  disregard ful  hearts,  that  what 
they  saw  here  cured  them  of  such  a  temper  of  mind  :  Stran- 
gers were  generally  surprised  to  find  things  so  much  beyond 
what  they  had  heard,  and  were  wont  to  tell  others  that  the 
state  of  the  town  could  not  be  conceived  of  by  those  that  had 


INTIlODUCTOllY  STATEMENT  41 

not  seen  it.  The  notice  that  was  taken  of  it  hy  the  people 
that  came  to  town  on  occac-ion  of  the  court,  that  sat  heie  in 
the  beginning  of  March,  was  very  observable.  And  those 
that  came  from  the  neighborhood  to  our  pubHc  lectm'es  were 
for  the  most  part  remarkably  aflected.  Many  that  came  to 
town,  on  one  occasion  or  other,  had  their  consciences  smitten 
and  awakened,  and  went  home  with  those  impressions  that 
never  wore  off  till  they  had  hopefully  a  saving  issue ;  and 
those  that  before  had  serious  thoughts,  had  their  awakenings 
and  convictions  greatly  increased.  And  there  were  many 
instances  of  persons  that  came  from  abroad,  on  visits,  or  on 
business,  that  had  not  been  long  here  before  to  all  appear- 
ance they  were  savingly  wrought  upon,  and  partook  of  that 
shower  of  divine  blessing  that  God  rained  down  here,  and 
went  home  rejoicing ;  till  at  length  the  same  work  began 
evidently  to  appear  and  prevail  in  several  other  towns  in  the 
county. 

In  the  month  of  March,  the  people  in  South  Hadley  began 
to  be  seized  with  deep  concern  about  the  tidings  of  religion  ; 
which  very  soon  l)ecame  universal.  And  the  work  of  God 
has  been  very  wonderful  there  ;  not  much,  if  any  thing, 
short  of  what  it  has  been  here,  in  proportion  to  the  size  of 
the  place.  About  the  same  time  it  began  to  break  forth  in 
the  west  part  of  Suffield,  (where  it  has  also  been  very  great,) 
and  it  soon  spread  into  all  parts  of  the  town.  It  next  ap- 
peared at  Sunderland,  and  soon  overspread  the  town :  and 
I  believe  it  was,  for  a  season,  not  less  remarkable  than  it 
was  here.  About  the  same  time,  it  began  to  appear  in  a  part 
of  Deerfield,  called  Green  river,  and  afterwards  filled  the 
town,  and  there  has  been  a  glorious  work  theie  :  it  began 
also  to  be  manifest  in  the  south  part  of  Hatfield,  in  a 
place  called  the  Hill,  and  after  that  the  whole  town,  in  the 
second  week  in  April,  seemed  to  be  seized,  as  it  were  at  once, 
with  concern  about  the  thuigs  of  religion  ;  and  the  work  of 
Ood  has  been  great  there.  There  has  been  also  a  very 
general  awakening  at  West  Spriugtield,  and  Lonii  Meadow: 


42  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT. 

and  ill  Enfield  there  was  for  a  time  no  small  concern 
among  some  that  before  had  very  loose  persons.  About  the 
same  time  that  this  appeared  at  Enfield,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bull, 
of  Westfield,  informed  me,  that  there  had  been  a  great  altera- 
tion there,  and  that  more  had  been  done  in  one  week  there 
than  in  seven  years  before.  Something  of  this  work  like- 
wise appeared  in  the  first  precinct  in  Springfield,  piincipally 
in  the  north  and  south  extremities  of  the  parisli.  And  in 
Hadley,  old  town,  there  gradually  appeared  so  much  of  a 
work  of  God  on  souls  as  at  another  time  would  hav«  been 
thought  worthy  of  much  notice.  For  a  short  time  there  was 
also  a  very  great  and  general  concern  of  the  like  nature  at 
Northfield.  And  wherever  this  concern  appeared,  it  seemed 
not  to  be  in  vain  :  but  in  every  place  God  brought  saving 
blessings  with  him,  and  his  word  attended  with  his  Spirit 
(as  we  have  all  reason  to  think)  returned  not  void.  It  might 
well  be  said  at  that  time  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  "  Who 
are  these  that  fly  as  a  cloud,  and  as  doves  to  their  win- 
dows?" 

As  what  other  towns  heard  of  and  found  in  this,  was  a 
great  means  of  awakening  them  ;  so  our  hearing  of  such 
a  swift  and  extraordinary  propagation,  and  extent  of  this 
work,  did  doubtless  for  a  time  serve  to  uphold  the  work  among 
us.  The  continual  news  kept  alive  the  talk  of  religion,  and 
did  greatly  quicken  and  rejoice  the  hearts  of  God's  people, 
and  much  awakened  those  that  looked  on  tliemselves  as  still 
left  behind,  and  made  them  the  more  earnest  that  they  also 
might  share  in  the  great  blessings  that  others  had  obtained. 

This  remarkable  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  which 
thus  extended  from  one  end  to  the  other  of  this  county,  was 
not  confined  to  it,  l3ut  many  places  in  Connecticut  have  par- 
took in  the  same  mercy  :  as  for  instance  the  first  parish  in 
Windsor,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Marsh,  was 
thus  blest  about  the  same  time  as  we  in  Northampton,  while 
we  had  no  knowledge  of  each  other's  circumstances  :  there 
has  been  a  very  great  ingathering  of  souls  to  Christ  in  thnt 


INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT.  43 

place,  and  something  considerable  of  the  same  work  begun 
afterwards  in  East  Windsor,  my  honored  father's  parish, 
which  has  in  times  past  been  a  place  favored  with  mercies 
of  this  nature  above  any  on  this  western  side  of  New  Eng- 
land, excepting  Northampton  ;  there  having  been  four  or 
five  seasons  of  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  to  the  general 
awakening  of  the  people  tliere,  since  my  father's  settlement 
among  them. 

Tnere  was  also  the  last  spring  and  summer  a  wonderful 
work  of  God  carried  on  at  Coventry  under  the  mintstry  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Meacham  :  Ihad  opportunity  to  converse  with 
some  of  Coventry  people,  who  gave  me  a  very  remarkable 
account  of  the  surprising  change  that  appeared  in  the  most 
rude  and  vicious  persons  there.  The  like  was  also  very  great 
at  the  same  time  in  a  part  of  Lebanon,  called  the  Crank, 
where  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wheelock,  a  young  gentleman,  is  lately 
settled  :  and  there  has  been  much  of  the  same  at  Durham, 
under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Chauncey ;  and  to  appear- 
ance no  small  ingathering  of  souls  there.  And  likewise 
among  many  of  the  young  people  in  the  first  precinct  in 
Stratford  under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gould,  where 
the  work  was  much  promoted  by  the  remarkable  conversion 
of  a  young  woman  that  had  been  a  great  company  keeper^ 
as  it  was  here. 

Something  of  this  work  has  appeared  in  other  towns  in 
those  parts,  as  I  was  informed  when  I  was  there  the  last  fall. 
And  we  hav^e  since  been  acquainted  with  something  very 
remarkable  of  tliis  nature  at  another  parish  in  Stratford, 
called  Ripton,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mills. 
And  there  was  a  considerable  revival  of  religion  last  summer 
at  New  Haven,  old  town,  as  I  was  once  and  again  informed 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Noyes,  the  minister  there,  and  by  others ; 
and  ])y  a  letter  which  I  very  lately  r3ceived  from  Mr.  Noyes, 
and  also  by  information  we  have  had  otherwise,  this  flou- 
rishing of  religion  still  continues,  and  has  lately  much  in- 
creased.    Mr.  Noyes  writes,  that  many  this  summer  have 


44  INTRODUCTORY  STATEMENT 

been  adtkMl  to  (lie  cliuicli,  and  particularly  nieniions  several 
young  persons  that  belong  to  the  principal  families  of  that 
town. 

There  lias  been  a  degree  of  the  same  woric  at  a  part  of 
Guilford;  and  very  considerable  at  Mansfieldj  under  the 
ministry  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Eleazer  WiUiams;  and  an  unusual 
religious  concern  at  Tolland  ;  and  something  of  it  at  lie 
bron,  and  ]3olton.  There  was  also  no  small  effusion  of  tlic 
Spirit  of  God  in  the  North  Parish  in  Preston,  in  the  eastern 
part  of  Connecticut,  which  Iwas  informed  of,  and  saw  some- 
thing of  it,  when  I  was  the  last  autumn  at  the  house,  and 
in  the  congregation  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lord,  the  minister  there ; 
who,  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Owen  of  Groton,  came  up  hither 
in  May,  the  last  year,  on  purpose  lo  see  lbs  work  of  God 
here ;  and  having  heard  various  and  contradictory  accounts 
of  it,  were  careful  when  they  were  here  to  inform  and  satisfy 
themselves  ;  and  to  that  end  particularly  conversed  with 
many  of  our  people ;  which  they  declared  to  be  entirely  to 
their  satisfaction,  and  that  the  one  half  had  not  been  told 
them,  nor  could  be  told  them.  Mr.  Lord  told  me  that  when 
he  got  home  he  informed  his  congregation  of  what  he  had 
seen,  and  that  they  were  greatly  affected  with  it,  and  that  it 
proved  the  begirming  of  the  same  work  among  them,  which 
prevailed  till  there  was  a  general  awakening,  and  many  in- 
stances of  persons  who  seemed  to  be  remarkably  converted. 
1  also  have  lately  heard  that  there  has  been  something  of  the 
same  work  at  Woodbury. 

But  this  shower  of  divine  blessing  has  been  yet  more  ex- 
tensive. There  was  no  small  degree  of  it  in  some  parts  of 
the  Jerseys,  as  I  was  hiformed  when  I  was  at  New  York  (in 
a  long  journey  I  took  at  that  time  of  the  year  for  my  health) 
l)y  some  people  of  the  Jerseys,  whom  I  saw.  Especiall}^  the 
Rev.  William  Tennent,  a  minister  who  seemed  to  have  such 
tilings  much  at  heart,  told  me  of  a  very  great  awakening  of 
many  in  a  place  called  the  Mountains,  under  the  ministry  of 
one  Mr.  Cross  ;  and  of  a  very  considerable  revival  of  religion 


JNTKOIJUCTOKV   STATKMENT  45 

in  aiiollici-  place  nndcr  the  minidtiy  of  his  brother,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Gilbert  Teiinent ;  and  also  at  another  place  under  the 
ministry  of  a  very  pious  young  gentleman,  a  Dutch  minis- 
ter, whose  name,  as  I  remember,  was  Freelinghousa. 

'^riiis  seems  to  have  been  a  very  extraordinary  dispensa- 
tion of  [)rovidence:  God  has  in  many  respects  gone  out  of, 
and  much  l)cyond,  his  usual  and  ordinary  way.  Tire  work 
in  this  town,  and  some  otheis  about  us,  has  ])een  extraordi- 
nary on  account  of  the  universality  of  it,  affecting  all  sorts, 
sober  and  vicious,  high  and  low,  rich  and  })oor,  wise  and 
unwise  ;  it  reached  the  most  considerable  families  and  per- 
sons, to  all  appearance,  as  much  as  others.  In  former  stir- 
rings of  this  nature,  the  bulk  of  the  young  people  have  been 
greatly  affected,  but  old  men  and  little  children  have  been 
so  now.  Many  of  the  last  have,  of  their  own  accord,  formed 
themselves  into  religious  societies,  in  different  parts  of  the 
town.  A  loose,  careless  person  C3uld  scarcely  find  a  com- 
panion in  the  whole  neighborhood  ;  and  if  there  was  any  one 
that  seemed  to  remain  senseless  or  unconcerned,  it  would  be 
spoken  of  as  a  strange  thing. 

This  dispensation  has  also  appeared  very  extraordinary  in 
the  numbers  of  those  on  whom  we  have  reason  to  hope  it  has 
had  a  saving  efiect.  We  have  about  six  hundred  and  twenty 
communicants,  which  include. almost  all  our  adult  persorLs. 
The  church  was  very  large  before,  but  persons  never 
thronged  into  it  as  they  did  in  the  late  extraordinary  time. 
Our  sacraments  are  eight  weeks  asunder,  and  I  received  into 
our  communion  about  a  hundred  before  one  sacrament^ 
and  fourscore  of  them  at  one  time,  whose  ap])earance  when 
they  presented  themselves  together  to  make  an  open,  explicit 
profession  of  Christianity,  was  very  affecting  to  the  congre- 
gation. I  took  in  near  sixty  before  the  next  sacrament  day  ; 
and  I  had  very  sufficient  evidence  of  the  conversion  of  their 
souls,  through  divine  grace. 

I  am  far  from  pretending  to  be  ablci  to  determine  how 
many  have  lately  been  the  subjects  of  such  mercy  :  but  if  I 


46  INTRODUCTORY  STaTEMUNT 

laay  be  allowed  to  declare  any  thing  that  appears  to  me 
probable  in  a  thing  of  this  nature,  I  hope  that  more  than 
three  hundred  souls  were  savingly  brought  home  to  Christ 
in  this  town  in  the  space  of  half  a  year,  (how  many  more  I 
don't  guess,)  and  about  the  same  number  of  males  as  females; 
which  by  wliat  I  hav^e  heard  Mr.  Stoddard  say,  was  far  from 
what  has  been  usual  in  years  past,  for  he  observed  that  in 
his  time  many  more  women  were  converted  than  men. 
Those  of  our  young  people  that  are  on  other  accounts  most 
likely  and  considerable,  are  mostly,  as  I  hope,  truly  pious, 
and  leading  persons  in  ways  of  religion.  Those  that  were 
formerly  loose  yoiuig  persons,  are  generally,  to  all  appear- 
ance, become  true  lovers  of  God  and  Christ,  and  spiiitual  in 
their  dispositions.  And  I  hope  that. by  far  the  greater  part 
of  persons  in  this  town  above  sixteen  years  of  age,  are  such 
as  have  the  saving  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  so  by 
what  I  heard,  I  suppose  it  is  in  some  other  places,  particularly 
at  Sunderland  and  South  Hadlcy. 

This  has  also  appealed  to  be  a  very  extraordinary  dispen- 

?Ttion,  in  that  the  Spirit  of  God  has  so  much  extended  not 

only  his  awakening,  Init    regenerating   influences    both  to 

elderly  persons,  and  also  to  those  that  are  very  young.     It 

has  been  a  thing  heretofore  rarely  to  be  Iieard  of,  that  any 

were  converted  past  middle  age  ;  but  now  we  have  the  same 

ground  to  think  that  many  such  have  in  this  time  l)een 

savingly  changed,  as  that  others  have  been  so  in  more  early 

/years.     I  suppose  there  were  upwards  of  fifty  persons  con- 

/  verted  in  tliis  towji  a'oove  forty  years  of  age  ;  and  more  than 

I  twenty  of  them  above  fifty,  and  above  ten  of  them  above  sixty ;^ 

''  and  two  of  them  above  seventy  years  of  age. 

It  has  heretofore  been  looked  on  as  a  strange  thing,  when 
any  had  seemed  to  be  savingly  wrought  upon,  and  remark- 
ably changed  in  their  childhood ;  but  now  I  suppose,  near 
thirty  were  to  apj)earance  so  wrought  upon,  betv.een  ten  and 
fourteen  years  of  age,  and  two  between  nine  and  ten,  and 
one  of  about  four  years  of  age  ;  and  because  I  suppose  this 


INTRODUCTORY    STATEMENT  47 

lasl  will  be  witli  most  tlifficulty  believed,  I  will  hcieafter  give 
a  particular  account  of  it.  The  influences  of  God's  Spirit 
have  also  been  very  remarkable  on  children  in  some  other 
places,  particularly  at  Sunderland  and  South  Hadley,  and 
the  west  part  of  Suffield.  There  are  several  families  in  this 
town  that  are  all  hopefully  pious  ;  yea,  there  are  several  nu- 
merous families,  in  which  I  think  we  have  reason  to  hope  that 
all  the  children  are  truly  godly,  and  most  of  them  lately  l^ecome 
so:  and  there  are  very  few  houses  in  the  whole  town,  into  which 
salvation  has  not  come  in  one  or  more  instances.  There  are 
seveial  negroes,  that  from  what  was  seen  in  them  then,  and 
what  is  discernible  in  them  since,  appear  to  have  been  truly 
born  again  in  the  late  remarkable  season. 

God  has  seemed  to  have  gone  out  of  his  usual  way,  in  the 
quickness  of  his  work,  and  the  swift  progress  his  Spirit  has 
made  in  his  operations  on  the  hearts  of  many.  It  is  wonder- 
ful that  persons  should  be  so  suddenly,  and  yet  so  greatly 
chaiiged.  Many  have  been  taken  from  a  loose  and  careless 
way  of  living,  and  seized  with  strong  convictions  of  their 
guilt  and  misery,  and  in  a  very  little  time  old  things  have 
passed  away,  and  all  things  have  become  new  with  them. 

God's  work  has  also  appeared  very  extraordinary  in  the 
degrees  of  the  influences  of  his  Spirit,  both  in  the  degree  of 
awakening  and  conviction,  and  also  in  the  degree  of  saving- 
light,  and  love,  and  joy,  that  many  have  experienced.  It 
has  also  been  ver}'^  extraordinary  in  the  extent-  of  it,  and  its 
being  so  swiftly  propagated  from  town  to  town.  In  former 
times  of  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  this  town, 
though  in  some  of  them  it  is  very  remarkable,  yet  it  reached 
no  further  than  this  town ;  the  neighboring  towns  all  around 
continued  mimoved. 

The  work  of  God's  Spirit  seemed  to  be  at  its  greatest 
height  in  this  town,  in  the  former  part  of  the  spring,  in  March 
and  April,  at  which  time  God's  work  in  the  conversion  of 
souls  was  carried  on  among  us  in  so  wonderful  a  manner, 
that  so  far  as  J,  Ijy  looking  back,  can  judge  from  the  particu- 


48  Manner  of  conversion  various. 

lar  acquaintance  T  have  had  with  souls  in  this  wovk,  it  ap- 
pears to  luc  probaljle  to  have  been  at  the  rate  at  least  of  fom' 
persons  in  a  day,  or  near  thirty  in  a  week,  take  one  with  an- 
other, for  five  or  six  weeks  together.  When  God  in  so  re- 
markable a  manner  took  the  work  into  his  own  hands,  there 
was  as  much  done  in  a  day  or  two,  as  at  ordinary  times  with 
all  endeavors  that  men  can  use,  and  with  such  a  blessing 
as  we  commonly  have,  is  done  in  a  year. 

I  am  very  sensible  how  apt  many  would  be  if  they  should 
see  the  account  I  have  here  given,  presently  to  think  with 
themselves  that  I  am  very  fond  of  making  a  great  many  con- 
verts, and  of  magnifiying  and  aggrandizing  the  matter  ;  and 
to  think  that,  for  want  of  iudgment,  I  take  ever)^  religious 
pang,  and  enthusiastic  conceit,  for  saving  conversion ;  and  I 
don't  much  wonder  if  they  should  be  apt  to  think  so :  and 
for  this  reason  T  have  forborne  to  publish  an  account  of  this 
great  work  of  God,  though  I  have  often  been  put  upon  it ;  but 
having  now  as  I  thought  a  special  call  to  give  an  account  of 
it,  upon  mature  consideration  I  thought  it  might  not  be  beside 
my  duty  to  declare  this  amazing  work,  as  it  appeared  to  me, 
to  be  indeed  divine,  and  to  conceal  no  part  of  the  glory  of  it, 
leaving  it  with  God  to  take  care  of  the  credit  of  his  own  work, 
and  running  the  venture  of  any  censorious  thoughts  which 
might  be  entertained  of  me  to  my  disadvantage :  but  that 
distant  persons  may  be  under  as  great  advantage  as  may  be, 
to  judge  for  themselves  of  this  matter,  1  would  be  a  little  more 
large  and  particular. 


CHAPTER  11. 

*lltc  niannar  of  conversion  various^  yet  bearing  a  great 
resemblance. 

I  THEKEFOKE  procecd  to  give  an  account  of  the  manner  of 
persons  l>eiii,if  wroui^hl  upon  :  and  here  there  is  a  vast  variety, 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  49 

perhaps  as  manifold  as  the  subjects  of  the  operation  ;  but  yet 
in  many  things  there  is  a  great  analogy  in  all. 

Persons  are  first  awakened  with  a  sense  of  their  miserable 
condition  by  nature,  the  danger  they  are  in  of  perishing 
eternally,  and  that  it  is  of  great  importance  to  them  that  they 
speedily  escape,  and  get  into  a  better  state.  Those  that  be- 
fore were  secure  and  senseless,  are  made  sensible  how  much 
they  were  in  the  way  to  ruin  in  their  former  courses.  Some 
are  more  suddenly  seized  with  convictions ;  it  may  be  by 
the  news  of  others'  conversion,  or  something  they  hear  in  pub- 
lic or  in  private  conference  ;  their  consciences  are  suddenly 
smitten  as  if  their  hearts  were  pierced  through  Avith  a  dart : 
Others  have  awakenings  that  come  upon  them  more  gradu- 
ally ;  they  begin  at  first  to  be  something  more  thoughtful  and 
considerate,  so  as  to  come  to  a  conclusion  in  their  minds, 
that  it  is  their  best  and  wisest  way  to  delay  no  longer,  but  to 
improve  the  present  opportunity ;  and  have  accordingly  set 
themselves  seriously  to  meditate  on  those  things  that  have 
the  most  awakening  tendency,  on  puipose  to  obtain  convic- 
tions ;  and  so  their  awakenings  have  increased,  till  a  sense 
of  their  misery,  by  God's  Spirit  setting  in  therewith,  has  had 
fast  hold  of  them.  Others  that,  before  this  wonderful  time, 
had  been  somewhat  religious  and  concerned  for  their  salva- 
tion, have  been  awakened  in  a  new  manner,  and  made 
sensible  that  their  slack  and  dull  way  of  seeking  was  never 
like  to  attain  their  purpose,  and  so  have  been  roused  up  to  a 
greater  violence  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

These  awakenings,  when  they  have  first  seized  on  per- 
sons, have  had  two  effects :  one  was,  that  they  have  brought 
them  immediately  to  quit  their  sinful  practices,  and  the 
looser  sort  have  been  brought  to  forsake  and  dread  their 
former  vices  and  extravagancies.  When  once  the  Spirit  of 
God  began  to  be  so  wonderfully  poured  out  in  a  general  way 
through  the  town,  people  had  soon  done  with  their  old  quar- 
rels, backbitings,  and  intermeddling  with  other  men's  mat- 
ters ;  the  tavern  was  soon  left  empty,  and  persons  kept  very 

7 


50  MANNER   OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

much  at  home ;  none  went  abroad,  unless  on  necessary 
business,  or  on  some  religious  account,  and  every  day  seemed 
in  many  respects  like  a  sabbath  day.  And  the  other  effect 
was,  that  it  put  tl.em  on  earnest  application  to  the  means  of 
salvation,  reading,  prayer,  meditation,  the  ordinances  of 
God's  house,  and  private  conference  ;  their  cry  was,  "  What 
shall  we  do  to  be  saved  ?"  The  place  of  resort  was  now 
altered ;  it  was  no  longer  the  tavern,  but  the  minister's 
house,  that  was  thronged  far  more  than  ever  the  tavern  had 
been  wont  to  be. 

I'here  is  a  very  great  variety  as  to  the  degree  of  fear  and 
trouble  that  persons  are  exercised  with  before  they  obtain  any 
comfortable  evidences  of  pardon  and  acceptance  with  God : 
some  are  from  the  beginning  carried  on  with  abundantly 
more  encouragement  and  hope  than  others:  some  have  had 
ten  times  less  trouble  of  mind  than  others,  in  whom  yet  the 
issue  seems  to  be  the  same.  Some  have  had  such  a  sense 
of  the  displeasure  of  God,  and  the  great  danger  they  were  in 
of  damnation,  that  they  could  not  sleep  at  night ;  and  many 
have  said  that  when  they  have  laid  down,  the  thoughts  of 
sleeping  in  such  a  condition  have  been  frightful  to  them, 
and  they  have  scarcely  been  free  from  terror  while  they  have 
been  asleep,  and  they  have  awaked  with  fear,  heaviness, 
and  distress  still  abiding  on  their  spirits.  It  has  been  very 
common  that  the  deep  and  fixed  concern  that  has  been  on 
person's  minds  has  had  a  painful  influence  on  their  bodies, 
and  has  given  disturbance  to  animal  nature. 

The  awful  apprehensions  persons  have  had  of  their  mi- 
sery, have  for  the  most  part  been  increasing,  the  nearer  they 
have  approached  to  deliverance;  though  they  often  pass 
through  many  changes  and  alterations  in  the  frame  and  cir- 
cumstances of  their  minds.  Sometimes  they  think  them- 
selves wholly  senseless,  and  fear  that  the  Spirit  of  God  has 
left  them,  and  that  they  are  given  up  to  judicial  hardness  ; 
yet  they  appear  very  deeply  exercised  about  tliat  fear,  and 
are  in  great  earnest  to  obtain  convictions  again. 


*♦ 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  51 

Together  with  those  fears,  and  that  exercise  of  mind  which 
is  rational,  and  which  tliey  have  just  ground  for,  they  have 
often  suffered  many  needless  distresses  of  thought,  in  which 
Satan  probably  has  a  great  hand,  to  entangle  them  and  block 
up  their  way ;  and  sometimes  the  distemper  of  melancholy 
has  been  evidently  mixed  ;  of  which,  when  it  happens,  the 
tempter  seems  to  make  great  advantage,  and  puts  an  un- 
happy bar  in  the  way  of  any  good  effect.  One  knows  not 
how  to  deal  with  such  persons ;  they  turn  every  thing  that 
is  sciid  to  them  the  wrong  way,  and  most  to  their  own  dis- 
advantage ;  and  there  is  nothing  that  the  devil  seems  to 
make  so  great  a  handle  of,  as  a  melancholy  hmnor,  unless 
it  be  the  real  corruption  of  the  heart. 

But  it  has  been  very  remarkable  that  there  has  been  far 
less  of  this  mixture  in  this  time  of  extraordinary  blessing 
than  there  was  wont  to  be  in  persons  under  awakenings  at 
other  times  ;  for  it  is  evident  that  many  that  before  had  been 
exceedingly  involved  in  such  difficulties  seemed  now  strangely 
to  be  set  at  liberly.  Some  persons  that  had  before,  for  a  long 
time,  been  exceedingly  cxtangled  with  peculiar  temptations, 
of  one  sort  or  other,  and  unprofitable  and  hurtful  distresses, 
were  soon  helped  over  former  stumbling  blocks,  that  hin- 
dered any  progress  toward  saving  good  ;  and  convictions 
have  wrought  more  kindly,  and  they  have  been  successfully 
carried  on  in  the  way  to  life.  And  thus  Satan  seemed  to 
be  restrained,  till  towards  the  latter  end  of  this  wonderful 
time,  when  God's  Spirit  was  about  to  withdraw. 

Many  times  persons  under  great  awakenings  were  con- 
cerned, because  they  thought  they  were  not  awakened,  but 
miserable,  hard-hearted,  senseless,  sottish  creatures  still,  and 
sleeping  upon  the  brink  of  hell.  The  sense  of  the  need  they 
have  to  be  awakened,  and  of  their  comparative  hardness, 
grows  upon  them  with  their  awakenings  ;  so  that  they  seem 
to  themselves  to  be  very  senseless,  when  indeed  most  sensi- 
ble. There  have  been  some  instances  of  persons  that  have 
had  as  great  a  sense  of  their  danger  and  misery  as  their 


52  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

natures  could  well  subsist  under,  so  that  a  little  more  would 
probably  have  destroyed  them  ;  and  yet  they  have  expressed 
themselves  much  amazed  at  their  own  insensibility  and 
sottishness,  in  such  an  extraordinary  time  as  it  then  was. 

Persons  are  sometimes  brought  to  the  borders  of  despair, 
and  it  looks  as  black  as  midnight  to  them  a  little  before  the 
day  dawns  in  their  souls  ;  some  few  instances  there  have 
been  of  persons  who  have  had  such  a  sense  of  God's  wrath 
for  sin,  that  they  have  been  overborne  and  made  to  cry  out 
under  an  astonishing  sense  of  their  guilt,  wondering  that 
God  suffers  such  guilty  wretches  to  live  upon  earth,  and  that 
he  doth  not  immediately  send  them  to  hell :  and  sometimes 
their  guilt  does  so  glare  them  in  the  face  that  they  are  in 
exceeding  terror  for  fear  that  God  will  instantly  do  it ;  but 
more  commonly  the  distresses  under  legal  awakenings  have 
not  been  to  such  a  degree.  In  some,  these  terrors  do  not 
seem  to  be  so  sharp,  when  near  comfort,  as  before  ;  their  con- 
victions have  not  seemed  to  work  so  much  that  way,  but 
they  seem  to  be  led  further  down  into  their  own  hearts,  to 
a  further  sense  of  their  own  universal  depravity,  and  dead- 
ness  in  sin. 

The  corruption  of  the  heart  has  discovered  itself  in  various 
exercises  in  the  time  of  legal  convictions  ;  sometimes  it 
appears  in  a  great  struggle,  like  something  roused  by  an 
enemy,  and  Satan,  the  old  inhabitant,  seems  to  exert  him- 
self, like  a  serpent  disturbed  and  enraged.  Many  in  such 
circumstances  have  felt  a  great  spirit  of  envy  towards  the 
godly,  especially  towards  those  that  are  thought  to  have  been 
lately  converted,  and  most  of  all  towards  acquaintance  and 
companions,  when  they  are  thought  to  be  converted.  In- 
deed, some  have  felt  many  heart-risings  against  God,  and 
murmurings  at  his  ways  of  dealing  with  mankind,  and  his 
dealings  with  themselves  in  particular.  It  has  been  much 
insisted  on,  both  in  public  and  private,  that  persons  should 
have  the  utmost  dread  of  such  envious  thoughts,  which,  if 
allowed,  tend  exceedingly  to  quench  the  Spirit  of  God,  if  not 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION    VARIOUS.  63 

to  provoke  him  finally  to  forsake  them.  And  when  such  a 
spirit  has  much  prevailed,  and  persons  have  not  so  earnestly 
strove  against  it  as  they  ought  to  have  done,  it  has  seemed 
to  be  exceedingly  to  the  hindrance  of  the  good  ol  their  souls  ; 
but  in  some  other  instances,  where  persons  have  been  much 
terrified  at  the  sight  of  such  wickedness  in  their  hearts,  God 
has  brought  good  to  them  out  of  evil ;  and  made  it  a  means 
of  convincing  them  of  their  own  desperate  sinfulness,  and 
bringing  them  off  fiom  all  self-confidence. 

The  drift  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  his  legal  strivings  with 
persons,  has  seemed  most  evidently  to  be,  fo  make  way  for, 
and  to  bring  to,  a  conviction  of  their  absolute  dependence  on 
his  sovereign  powder  and  grace,  and  a  universal  necessity  of  a 
Mediator,  by  leading  them  more  and  more  to  a  sense  of  their 
exceeding  wickedness  and  guiltiness  in  his  sight ;  the  pollu- 
tion and  insufficiency  of  their  own  righteousness,  that  they 
can  in  no  wise  help  themselves,  and  that  God  would  be 
wholly  just  and  righteous  in  rejecting  them,  and  all  that  they 
do,  and  in  casting  them  off  forever  :  though  there  be  a 
vast  variety,  as  to  the  manner  and  distinctness  of  persons' 
c6nvictions  of  these  things. 

As  they  are  gradually  more  and  moic  convinced  of  the 
corruption  and  wickedness  of  their  hearts,  they  seem  to  them- 
selves to  grow  worse  and  w^orse,  harder  and  blinder,  and 
more  desperately  wicked,  instead  of  growing  better  ;  they 
are  ready  to  be  discourged  by  it,  and  oftentimes  never  think 
themselves  so  far  off  from  good,  as  when  they  are  nearest. 
Under  the  sense  which  the  Spirit  of  God  gives  them  of  their 
sinfulness,  they  often  think  that  they  differ  from  all  others  ; 
their  hearts  are  ready  to  sink  with  the  thought  that  they  are 
the  worst  of  all,  and  and  that  none  ever  obtained  mercy  that 
were  so  wicked  as  they. 

When  awakenings  first  begin,  their  consciences  are  com- 
monly most  exercised  about  their  outward  vicious  course,  or 
other  acts  of  sin  ;  but  afterwards  are  much  more  burdened 
with  a  sense  of  heart-sins,  the  dreadful  corruption  of  their 


64  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION   VARIOUS. 

nature,  their  enmity  against  God,  the  pride  of  their  hearts, 
their  unbeHef,  their  rejection  of  Christ,  the  stubborn- 
ness and  obstinacy  of  their  wills ;  and  tbe  like.  In 
many,  God  makes  much  use  of  their  own  experience, 
in  the  course  of  tbeir  awakenings  and  endeavors  after 
saving  good,  to  convince  them  of  their  own  vileness  and 
universal  depravity. 

Very  often  under  first  awakenings,  when  they  are  l:r  jught 
to  reflect  on  the  sin  of  their  past  lives,  and  have  something 
of  a  terrifying  sense  of  God's  anger,  they  set  themselves  to 
walk  more  strictfy,  and  confess  their  sins  and  perform  many 
religious  duties,  with  a  secret  hope  of  appeasing  God's  anger 
and  making  up  for  the  sins  they  liave  committed  :  and  often- 
times, at  first  setting  out,  their  affections  are  moved,  and  they 
are  full  of  tears  in  their  confessions  and  prayers,  which  tliey 
are  ready  to  make  very  much  off  as  tbough  they  were  some 
atonement,  and  had  power  to  move  coriespondent  aflfectiong 
in  God  too  :  and  hence  they  are  for  a  while  big  with  expec- 
tation of  what  God  will  do  for  them  ;  and  conceive  that  they 
grow  better  apace,  and  shall  sooti  be  thoroughly  converted. 
But  these  affections  are  but  short  lived  ;  they  quickly  find 
that  they  fail,  and  then  they  think  themselves  to  be  grown 
worse  again  :  they  don't  find  such  a  prospect  of  being  soon 
converted, as  they  thought:  instead  of  being  nearer,  they  seem 
to  be  farther  off;  their  hearts  they  think  are  grown  harder, 
and  by  this  means  their  fears  of  perishing  greatly  increase. 
But  though  they  are  disappointed,  they  renew  their  attempts 
again  and  again  ;  and  still  as  their  attempts  are  multiplied 
so  are  their  disappointments  ;  i\\\  fails,  they  see  no  token  of 
having  inclined  God's  heart  to  them,  they  don't  see  that  he 
hears  their  prayers  at  all,  as  they  expected  he  would ;  and  some- 
times there  have  been  great  temptations  arising  hence  to  leave 
off  seeking,  and  to  yield  up  the  case.  But  as  they  are  still  more 
terrified  vvithfears  of  perishing,  and  their  former  hopes  of  prevail- 
ing on  God  tobe  merciful  tothemina  great  measure  fail;  some- 
times their  religious  affections  have  turned  into  heart-risings 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS  56 

against  God,  because  that  he  does  net  pily  them,  and  seems 
to  have  httle  regard  to  their  distress,  and  piteous  cries,  and 
to  all  the  pains  that  they  take  ;  they  think  of  the  mercy  that 
God  has  shown  to  others^  how  soon,  and  how  easily  others 
have  obtained  comfort,  and  those  too  that  were  worse  than 
they,  and  have  not  labored  so  much  as  they  have  done,  and 
sometimes  they  have  had  even  dreadful  blasphemous 
thoughts,  in  these  circumstances. 

But  when  they  reflect  on  these  wicked  workings  of  heart 
against  God,  if  their  convictions  are  continued,  and  the  Spi- 
rit of  God  is  not  provoked  utterly  to  forsake  them,  they  have 
more  distressing  apprehensions  of  the  anger  of  God  towards 
those  whose  hearts  work  after  such  a  sinful  maner  about  him ; 
and  it  may  be  have  great  fears  that  they  have  committed 
the  unpardonable  sin,  or  that  God  will  surely  never  show 
mercy  to  them  that  are  such  vipers  ;  and  are  often  tempted 
to  leave  off  in  despair.  But  then  perhaps,  by  something 
they  read  or  heard  of  the  infinite  mercy  of  God,  and  all-suf- 
ficiency of  Christ  for  the  chief  of  sinners,  they  have  some  en- 
couragement and  hope  renewed  ;  but  think  that  as  yet  they 
are  not  fit  to  come  to  Christ;  they  were  so  wicked  that  Christ 
will  never  accept  of  them  :  and  then  it  may  be  they  set  them- 
selves upon  a  new  course  of  fruitless  endeavors  in  their  own 
strength  to  make  themselves  better,  and  still  meet  with  new 
disappointments.  They  are  earnest  to  inquire  what  they 
shall  do  ?  They  do  not  know  but  there  is  something  else  to 
be  done  in  order  to  their  obtaining  converting  grace,  that 
they  have  never  done  yet.  It  may  be  they  hope  that  they 
are  something  better  than  they  were  ;  but  then  the  pleasing 
dream  all  vanishes  again.  If  they  are  told  that  they  trust 
too  much  to  their  own  strength  and  righteousness,  they  go 
about  to  strive  to  bring  themselves  off  from  it,  and  it  may  be 
think  they  have  done  it,  when  they  only  do  the  same  thing 
under  a  new  disguise,  and  still  find  no  appearance  of  any 
good,  but  all  looks  as  dark  as  midnight  to  them.  Thus  they 
wander  about  from  mountain  to  hill,  seeking  rest  and  finding 


56  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

none  ;  when  they  are  beat  out  of  one  refuge  they  fly  to  an- 
other, till  they  are  as  it  were  debilitated,  broken,  and  subdued 
with  legal  humblings  ;  in  which  God  gives  them  a  convic- 
tion of  their  own  utter  helplessness  and  insufllciency,  and  dis- 
covers the  true  remedy. 

When  they  begin  to  seek  salvation,  they  are  commonly 
profoundly  ignorant  of  themselves  ;  they  are  not  sensible 
how  blind  they  are,  and  how  little  they  can  do  towards  bring- 
ing themselves  to  see  spiritual  things  aright,  and  towards 
putting  forth  gracious  exercises  in  their  own  souls  :  they  are 
not  sensible  how  remote  they  are  from  love  to  God,  and  other 
holy  dispositions,  and  how  dead  they  are  in  sin.  When 
they  see  unexpected  pollution  in  their  own  hearts,  they  go 
about  to  wash  away  their  own  defilements,  and  make  them- 
selves clean  ;  and  they  weary  themselves  in  vain,  till  Gcd 
shows  them  that  it  is  in  vain,  and  their  help  is  not  where  they 
have  sought  it,  but  elsewhere. 

But  some  persons  continue  wandering  in  such  a  kind  of 
labyrinth  ten  times  as  long  as  others,  before  their  own  ex- 
perience will  convince  them  of  their  insufficiency  ;  and 
so  it  appears  not  to  be  their  own  experience  only,  but  the 
convincing  influence  of  God's  Spirit  with  their  experience, 
that  attains  the  effect :  and  God  has  of  late  abundantly 
shown  that  he  does  not  need  to  wait  to  have  men  convinced 
by  long  and  often  repeated  fruitless  trials  ;  for  in  multitudes 
of  instances  he  has  made  a  shorter  work  of  it :  he  has  so 
awakened  and  convinced  persons'  consciences,  and  made  tliem 
so  sensible  of  their  exceedingly  great  vileness,  and  giv^en  them 
such  a  sense  of  his  wrath  against  sin,  as  has  quickly  over- 
come all  their  vain  self-confidence,  and  borne  them  down 
into  the  dust  before  a  holy  and  righteous  God. 

There  have  been  some  who  have  not  had  great  terrors, 
but  haye  had  a  very  quick  work.  Some  of  those  that  have 
not  had  so  deep  a  conviction  of  these  things  before  their  con- 
version, have,  it  may  be,  much  more  of  it  afterwards.  God 
has  appeared  far  from  limiting  himself  to  any  certain  method 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION    \  AKIOI  S  57 

lii  his  pioceedings  with  sinners  under  legal  convictions.  In 
some  instances  it  seems  easy  for  our  reasoning  powers  to  dis- 
cern the  methods  of  Divine  Wisdom,  in  his  dealings  with  the 
soul  under  awakenings :  in  others  his  footsteps  cannot  be 
traced,  and  his  ways  are  past  finding  out :  and  some  that 
are  less  distinctly  wrought  upon  in  what  is  preparatory  to 
grace,  appear  no  less  eminent  in  gracious  experiences  after- 
wards. 

There  is  in  nothing  a  greater  difference,  in  different  per- 
sons, than  with  respect  to  the  time  of  their  being  under 
trouble  ;  some  but  a  few  days,  and  others  for  months  or 
years.  There  were  many  in  this  town,  that  had  been,  be- 
fore this  effusion  of  God's  Spirit  upon  us,  for  years,  and  some 
for  many  years,  concerned  about  their  salvation  ;  though 
probably  they  were  not  thoroughly  awakened,  yet  they  wTre 
concerned  to  such  a  degree  as  to  be  very  uneasy,  so  as  to 
liv^e  an  vmcomfortable,  disquieted  life,  and  so  as  to  continue 
in  a  way  of  taking  considerable  pains  about  their  salvation, 
but  had  never  obtained  any  comfortable  evidence  of  a  good 
state,  who  now,  in  this  extraordinary  time,  have  received 
light  ;  but  many  of  them  were  some  of  the  last.  They 
first  saw  multitudes  of  others  rejoicing,  and  with  songs  of 
deliverance  in  their  mouths,  who  seemed  wholly  careless  and 
at  ease,  and  in  pursuit  of  vanity,  while  they  had  been  bowed 
down  with  solicitude  about  their  souls  :  yea,  some  had  lived 
licentiously,  and  so  continued  till  a  little  before  they  were 
converted,  and  grow  up  to  a  holy  rejoicing  in  the  infinite 
blessings  God  had  bestowed  upon  them. 

And  whatever  minister  has  the  like  occasion  to  deal  with 
souls,  in  a  flock  under  such  circumstances  as  this  was  in  the 
last  5'ear,  I  cannot  but  think  he  will  soon  find  himself  under 
a  necessity,  greatly  to  insist  upon  it  with  them,  that  God  is 
under  no  mannei"  of  obligation  to  show  mercy  to  any  natural 
man,  whose  heart  is  not  turned  to  God  ;  and  that  a  man  can 
challenge  nothing,  either  in  absolute  justice,  or  by  free  pro- 
mise, from  any  thins:  he  docs  before  he  ha?  believed  on  Jesus 


58  MANJN'£R  OF  CONVERSION  VAftlOLS. 

Christ,  or  has  true  repentance  begun  in  liim.  It  appears  to 
me,  that  if  I  had  taught  those  that  came  to  me  under 
trouble,  any  other  doctrine,  I  should  have  taken  a  most  di- 
rect course  utterly  to  have  undone  them.  I  should  have 
directly  crossed  what  was  plainly  the  drift  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  in  his  influence  upon  them  ;  for  if  they  had  believed 
what  I  said,  it  would  either  have  promoted  self-flattery  and 
carelessness,  and  so  put  an  end  to  their  awakenings,  or  che- 
rished and  established  their  contention  and  strife  with  God, 
concerning  his  dealings  with  them  and  others,  and  blocked 
up  their  way  to  that  humiliation,  before  the  Sovereign  Dis- 
poser of  life  and  death,  whereby  God  is  wont  to  prepare  them 
for  his  consolations.  And  yet  those  that  have  been  under 
awakenings,  have  oftentimes  plainly  stood  in  need  of  being 
encouraged,  by  being  told  of  the  infinite  and  all-sufficient 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ ;  and  that  it  is  God's  manner  to 
succeed  diligence,  and  to  bless  his  own  means,  that  so  awa- 
kenings and  encouragements,  fear  and  hope,  may  be  duly 
mixed,  and  proportioned  to  preserve  their  minds  in  a  just 
medium  between  the  two  extremes  of  self-flattery  and  de- 
spondence, both  which  tend  to  slackness,  and  negligence,  and 
in  the  end,  to  security.  I  think  I  have  found  that  no  dis- 
courses liave  been  more  remarkably  blessed,  than  those  in 
which  the  doctrine  of  God's  absolute  sovereignty  with  re- 
gard to  the  salvation  of  sinners,  and  his  just  liberty  with 
regard  to  his  answering  the  prayers  or  succeeding  the  pains 
of  natural  men,  continuing  such,  have  been  insisted  on.  I 
never  found  so  much  immediate  saving  fruit,  in  any  mea- 
sure, of  any  discourses  I  have  offered  to  my  congregation,  as 
some  from  those  words,  Rom.  iii.  19.  ;  "  That  every  mouth 
may  be  stopped  ;"  endeavoring  to  show  fnjm  thence  that  it 
would  be  just  with  God  forever  to  reject  and  cast  off  mere 
natural  men. 

In  those  in  whom  awakenings  seem  to  have  a  saving 
issue,  commonly  the  first  thing  that  appears  after  their  legal 
troubles,  is  a  conviction  of  the  justice  of  God  in  their  con- 


3IANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOTS  59 

demnation,  in  a  sense  of  their  own  exceeding  sinfulness,  and 
tlie  vileness  of  all  their  performances.     In  giving  account  of 
this,  they  expressed  themselves  very  variously  ;  some,  that 
God  was  sovereign,  and  might  receive  others  and  reject 
them  :  some,  that  they  were  convinced  that  God  might  justly 
bestow  mercy  on  every  person  in  the  town,  and  on  every 
person  in  the  world,  and  damn  themselves  to  all  eternity  ; 
some,  that  they  see  that  God  may  justly  have  no  regard  to 
all  the  pains  they  have  taken,  and  all  the  prayers  they  have 
made  ;  some,  that  they  see  that  if  they  should  seek  and  take 
the  utmost  pains,  all  their  lives,  God  might  justly  cast  them 
into  hell  at  last,  because  all  their  labors,  prayers,  and  tears^ 
cannot  make  an  atonement  for  the  least  sin,  nor  merit  an}^ 
blessing  at  the  hands  of  God ;  some  have  declared  them- 
selves to  be  in  the  hands  of  God,  that  he  can  and  may  dis- 
pose of  them  just  as  he  pleases  ;  some,  that  God  may  glorify 
himself  in  their  damnation,  and  they  wonder  that  God  has 
suffered  them  to  live  so  long,  and  has  not  casi  them  into 
hell  long  ago. 

Some  are  brought  to  this  conviction  by  a  great  sense  of 
their  sinfulness  in  general,  that  they  are  such  vile,  wicked 
creatures,  in  heart  and  life  :  others  have  the  sins  of  their 
lives  in  an  extraordinary  manner  set  before  them,  multitudes 
of  them  coming  just  then  fresh  to  their  memories,  and  being 
set  before  them  with  their  aggravations  ;  some  have  their 
minds  especially  fixed  on  some  particular  wicked  practice 
they  have  indulged  ;  some  are  especially  convinced  by  a 
sight  of  the  corruption  and  wickedness  of  their  hearts  ;  some, 
from  a  view  they  have  of  the  horridness  of  some  particular 
exercises  of  corruption  which  they  have  had  in  the  time  of 
their  awakenings,  whereby  the  enmity  of  the  heart  against 
God  has  been  manifested  ;  some  are  convinced  especially  by 
a  sense  of  the  sin  of  unbelief,  the  opposition  of  their  hearts 
to  the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ,  and  their  obstinacy  in  re- 
jectino;  Iiim  and  his  irrare. 


GO  MANNER  or  CONVERSION  VARIOUS 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  difference  as  to  persons'  distinct- 
ness here  ;  some,  that  have  not  so  clear  a  sight  of  God's  jus- 
tice in  their  condemnation,  yet  mention  things  that  plainly 
imply  it.  They  find  a  disposition  to  acknowledge  God  to 
be  just  and  righteous  in  his  threatenings,  and  that  they  are 
deserving  of  nothing.  And  many  times,  tliough  they  had 
not  so  particular  a  sight  of  it  at  the  beginning,  they  have 
very  clear  discoveries  of  it  soon  afterwards,  with  great  hum- 
blings  in  the  dust  befoie  God. 

Commonly  persons'  minds  immediately  before  this  dis- 
covery of  God's  justice,  are  exceedingly  restless,  and  in  a  kind 
of  struggle  and  tumult,  and  sometimes  in  mere  anguish : 
but  generally  as  soon  as  they  have  this  conviction,  it  imme- 
diately brings  their  minds  to  a  calm,  and  a  before  unexpected 
quietness  and  composure :  and  most  frequently,  though  not 
always,  then  the  pressing  weight  upon  their  spirits  is  taken 
away,  and  a  general  hope  arises  that  some  time  or  other  God 
will  be  gracious,  even  before  any  distinct  and  particular  dis- 
coveries of  mercy  ;  and  often  they  then  come  to  a  conclusion 
within  themselves,  that  they  will  lie  at  God's  feet,  and  wait 
his  time ;  and  they  rest  in  that,  not  being  sensible  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  has  now  brought  them  to  a  frame  wliereby  they 
are  prepared  for  mercy ;  for  it  is  remarkable  that  persons 
when  they  first  have  this  sense  of  the  justice  of  God,  rarely 
in  the  time  of  it  think  any  thing  of  its  being  that  humihation 
that  they  have  often  heard  insisted  on,  and  that  others'  ex- 
perience. 

In  many  persons,  the  first  conviction  of  Ihe  justice  of  God 
in  their  condemnation,  which  they  take  particulor  notice  of, 
and  probably  the  first  distinct  conviction  of  it  that  they  have 
is  of  such  a  nature  as  seems  to  be  above  any  thing  merely 
legal :  though  it  be  after  legal  humblings,  and  much  of  the 
sense  of  their  own  helplessness,  and  of  the  insufficiency  of 
their  own  duties ;  yet  it  does  not  appear  to  be  forced  by  mere 
legal  terrors  and  convictions  ;  but  rather  from  a  high  exercise 
of  grace,  in  saving  repentance  and  evangelical  humiliation  : 


MANNER  or  CONVERSION  VARIOUS,  01 

for  there  is  in  it  a  sort  of  complacency  of  soul  in  the  attribute 
of  God's  justice,  as  displayed  in  his  threatenings  of  eternal 
damnation  to  sinners.  Sometimes  at  the  discovery  of  it,  they 
can  scarcely  forbear  crying  out,  His  just !  His  just!  Some 
express  themselves,  that  they  see  the  glory  of  God  would 
shine  bright  in  their  own  condemnation  ;  and  they  are  ready 
to  think  that  if  they  are  damned,  they  could  take  i)art  with 
God  against  themselves,  and  would  glorify  his  justice  therein. 
And  when  it  is  thus,  they  commonly  have  some  evident 
sense  of  free  and  all-sufficient  grace,  though  they  give  no 
distinct  account  of  it ;  but  it  is  manifest  by  that  great  degree 
of  liope  and  encouragement  that  they  then  conceive,  though 
they  were  never  so  sensible  of  their  own  vileness  and  ill-de- 
servingSj  as  they  were  at  that  time. 

Some,  when  in  such  circumstances,  have  felt  that  sense  of 
the  excellency  of  God's  justice,  appearing  in  the  vindictive 
exercises  of  it  against  such  sinfulness  as  theirs  was,  and  have 
had  such  a  submission  of  mind  in  their  idea  of  this  attribute, 
and  of  those  exercises  of  it,  together  with  an  exceeding  loath- 
ing of  their  own  unworthiness,  and  a  kind  of  indignation 
against  themselves,  that  they  have  sometimes  almost  culled 
it  a  willingness  to  be  damned ;  though  it  must  be  owned 
they  had  not  clear  and  distinct  ideas  of  damnation,  nor  does 
any  word  in  the  Bible  require  such  self-denial  as  this.  But 
the  truth  is,  as  some  have  clearly  expressed  it,  that  salvation 
has  appeared  too  good  for  them,  that  they  were  worthy  of 
nothing  but  condemnation,  and  they  could  not  tell  how  to 
think  of  salvation's  being  bestowed  upon  them,  fearing  it  w^as 
inconsistent  with  the  glory  of  God's  majesty,  that  they  had 
so  much  contemned  and  affronted. 

That  calm  of  spirit  that  some  persons  have  found  after 
their  legal  distresses,  continues  some  time  before  any  special 
and  delightful  manifestation  is  made  to  the  soul,  of  the  grace 
of  God,  as  revealed  in  the  gospel ;  but  very  often  some  com- 
fortable and  sweet  view  of  a  merciful  God,  of  a  sufficient  Re- 
deemer, or  of  some  great  and  joyful  things  of  the  gospel,  im- 


62  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS, 

mediately  follows,  or  in  a  very  little  time :  and  in  some,  the 
first  sight  of  their  just  desert  of  hell,  and  God's  sovereignty 
with  respect  to  their  salvation,  and  a  discovery  of  all-sufficient 
grace,  are  so  near  that  they  seem  to  go  as  it  were  together. 

Tl)ese  gracious  discoveries  that  are  given,  whence  the  first 
special  c  nforts  are  derived,  are  in  many  respects  very  va- 
viou  ;  more  frequently  Christ  is  distinctly  made  the  object  of 
the  mind,  in  his  all-sufficiency  and  willingness  to  save  sin- 
ners :  but  some  have  their  thoughts  more  especially  fixed  on 
God,  in  some  of  his  sweet  and  glorious  attributes  manifested 
in  the  gospel,  and  shining  forth  in  the  face  of  Christ.  Some 
view  the  all-sufficiency  of  the  mercy  and  grace  of  God  ;  some, 
chiefly  the  infinite  power  of  God,  and  his  ability  to  save  them, 
and  to  do  all  things  for  them ;  and  some  look  most  at  the 
truth  and  faithfulness  of  God :  in  some,  the  truth  and  cer- 
tainty of  the  gospel  in  general  is  the  first  joyful  discovery 
they  have ;  in  others,  the  certain  truth  of  some  particular 
promises  ;  in  some,  the  grace  and  sincerity  of  God  in  his  in- 
vitations, very  commonly  in  some  particular  invitation  in  the 
mind,  and  it  now  appears  real  to  them  that  God  does  indeed 
invite  them.  Some  are  struck  with  the  glory  and  wonder- 
fulness  of  the  dying  love  of  Christ ;  and  some  with  the  suffi- 
ciency and  preciousness  of  his  blood,  as  offered  to  make  an 
atonement  for  sin  ;  and  others  w^ith  the  value  and  glory  of 
his  obedience  and  righteousness.  In  some,  the  excellency 
and  Joveliness  of  Christ,  chiefly  engages  their  thoughts ;  in 
some,  his  divinity,  that  he  is  indeed  the  Son  of  the  living- 
God  ;  and  in  others,  the  excellency  of  the  way  of  salvation 
by  Christ,  and  the  suitableness  of  it  to  their  necessities. 

Some  have  an  apprehension  of  these  things  so  given,  that 
it  seems  more  natural  to  them  to  express  it  by  siglit  or  dis- 
covery ;  others  tliink  what  they  experience  better  expressed 
by  the  realizing  conviction,  or  a  lively  or  feeling  sense  of 
heart;  meaning,  as  I  suppose,  no  other  difference  but  wlint 
ismerelv  circumstantial  or  crradual, 


3IANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  63 

There  is  often  in  the  mind  some  particular  text  of  scripture, 
holding  forth  some  evangelical  ground  of  consolation  ;  some- 
times a  multitude  of  texts,  gratious  invitations,  and  promises, 
flowing  in  one  after  another,  fiUing  the  soul  more  and  more 
with  comfort  and  satisfaction  ;  and  comfort  is  given  to  some 
while  reading  some  portion  of  scripture  ;  but  in  some  it  is  at- 
tended with  no  particular  scripture  at  all,  either  in  reading  or 
meditation.  In  some,  many  divine  things  seem  to  be  dis- 
covered to  the  soul  as  it  were  at  once ;  others  have  their 
minds  especially  fixing  on  some  one  thing  at  first,  and  after- 
wards a  sense  is  given  of  others  ;  in  some  with  a  swifter,  and 
others  a  slower  succession,  and  sometimes  with  interrup- 
tions of  much  darkness. 

The  way  that  grace  seems  sometimes  first  to  appear,  after 
legal  humihation,  is  in  earnest  longings  of  soul  after  God 
and  Christ,  to  know  God,  to  love  him,  to  be  humbled  before 
him,  to  have  communion  with  Christ  in  his  benefits,  which 
longings,  as  they  express  them,  seem  evidently  to  be  of  such 
a  nature  as  can  arise  from  nothing  but  a  sense  ot  the  super- 
lative excellency  of  divine  things,  with  a  spiritual  taste  and 
relish  of  them,  and  an  esteem  of  them  as  their  highest  hap- 
piness and  best  portion.  Such  longings  as  I  speak  of  are 
commonly  attended  with  firm  resolutions  to  pursue  this  good 
forever,  together  with  a  hoping,  waiting  disposition.  When 
persons  have  begun  in  such  frames,  commonly  other  expe- 
riences and  discoveries  have  soon  followed,  which  have  yet 
more  clearly  manifested  a  change  of  heart. 

It  must  needs  be  confessed  that  Christ  is  not  always  dis- 
tinctly and  exphcitly  thought  of  in  the  first  sensible  act  of 
grace  (though  most  commonly  he  is) ;  but  sometimes  he  is 
the  object  of  the  mind  only  implicitly.  Thus  sometimes 
when  persons  have  seemed  evidently  to  be  stript  of  all  their 
own  righteousness,  and  to  have  stood  self-condemned  as 
guilty  of  death,  they  have  been  comforted  with  a  joyful  and 
satisfying  view  that  the  mercy  and  grace  of  God  is  sufficient 
for  them  :  that  their  sins,  though  never  so  great,  shall  be  no 


04  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS, 

hindeiance  to  their  being  accepted ;  that  there  is  merc\ 
enough  in  God  for  the  whole  world,  and  the  like,  when  they 
give  no  account  of  any  particular  or  distinct  thought  of 
Christ ;  but  yet  when  the  account  they  give  is  duly  weighed, 
and  they  are  interrogated  about  it,  it  appears  that  the  reve- 
lation of  the  mercy  of  God  in  the  gospel  is  the  ground  of  this 
their  encouragement  and  hope ;  and  that  it  is  indeed  the 
mercy  of  God  through  Christ  that  is  discovered  to  them,  and 
that  it  is  depended  on  in  him,  and  not  in  any  wise  moved  by 
any  thing  in  them. 

So  sometimes  disconsolate  souls  among  us  have  been  re- 
vived and  brought  to  rest  in  God,  by  a  sweet  sense  given  of 
his  grace  and  faithfulness,  in  some  special  invitation  or  pro- 
mise, in  which  is  no  particular  mention  of  Christ,  nor  is  it 
accompanied  with  any  distinct  thought  of  him  in  their 
minds  ;  but  yet  it  is  not  received  as  out  of  Christ,  but  as  one 
of  the  invitations  or  promises  made  of  God  to  poor  sinners 
through  his  Son  Jesus,  as  it  is  indeed  ;  and  such  persons 
have  aftervvards  had  clear  and  distinct  discoveries  of  Christ, 
accompanied  with  lively  and  special  actings  of  faith  and  love 
towards  him. 

It  has  more  frequently  been  so  among  us  that  when  per- 
sons have  first  had  the  gospel  ground  of  relief  for  lost  sinners 
discovered  to  them,  and  have  been  entertaining  their  minds 
with  the  sweet  prospect,  they  have  thought  nothing  at  that 
time  of  their  being  converted  ;  to  see  that  there  is  such  an 
all-sufficieucy  in  God,  and  such  plentiful  provision  made  in 
Christ,  after  they  have  been  borne  down  and  sunk  with  a 
sense  of  their  guilt  and  fears  of  wrath,  exceedingly  refreshes 
them  ;  the  view  is  joyful  to  them,  as  it  is  in  its  own  nature 
glorious,  and  gives  them  quite  new  and  more  delighful  ideas 
of  God  and  Christ,  and  greatly  encourages  them  to  seek  con- 
version, and  begets  in  them  a  strong  resolution  to  give  up 
themselves,  and  devote  their  whole  lives  to  God  and  his  Son, 
and  patiently  to  wait  till  God  shall  see  fit  to  make  all  efloo- 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  65 

tiial ;  and  very  often  they  entertain  a  strong  persuasion  that 
he  will  in  his  own  time  do  it  for  them. 

There  is  wrought  in  them  a  holy  repose  of  soul  in  God 
through  Christ,  and  a  secret  disposition  to  fear  and  love  him, 
and  to  hope  for  blessings  from  him  in  this  way  ;  and  yet 
they  have  no  imagination  that  they  are  now  converted ;  it 
does  not  so  much  as  come  into  their  minds :  and  very  often 
the  reason  is,  that  they  do  not  see  that  they  do  accept  of  this 
sufficiency  of  salvation  that  they  behold  in  Christ,  having 
entertained  a  wrong  notion  of  acceptance  ;  not  being  sen- 
sible that  the  obedient  and  joyful  entertainment  which  their 
hearts  give  to  this  discovery  of  grace,  is  a  real  acceptance  of 
it.  They  know  not  that  the  sweet  complacence  they  feel  in 
the  mercy  and  complete  salvation  of  God,  as  it  includes  par- 
don and  sanctification,  and  is  held  forth  to  them  only  through 
Christ,  is  a  true  receiving  of  this  mercy,  or  a  plain  evidence 
of  their  receiving  it.  They  expected  I  know  not  what  kind 
of  act  of  soul,  and  perhaps  they  had  no  distinct  idea  of  it 
themselves. 

And  indeed  it  appears  very  plainly  in  some  of  them  that 
before  their  own  conversion  they  had  very  imperfect  ideas 
what  conversion  was.  It  is  all  new  and  strange,  and  what 
there  was  no  clear  conception  of  before.  It  is  most  evident, 
as  they  themselves  acknowledge,  that  the  expressions  that 
were  used  to  describe  conversion,  and  the  graces  of  God's 
Spirit,  such  as  a  spiritual  sight  of  Christ,  faith  in  Christ, 
poverty  of  spirit,  trust  in  God,  resignedness  to  God,  <fcc.,  were 
expiiessions  that  did  not  convey  those  special  and  distinct 
ideas  to  their  minds  which  they  were  intended  to  signify,  in 
some  respects,  no  more  than  the  names  of  colors  are  to  con- 
vey the  ideas  to  one  that  is  blind  from  his  birth. 

This  town  is  a  place  where  there  has  always  been  a  great 
deal  of  talk  of  conversion  and  spiritual  experiences  ;  and 
therefore  people  in  general  had  before  foimed  a  notion  in 
their  own  minds  what  these  things  were  ;  but  when  they 
come  to  be  the  subjects  of  them  themselves,  they  found  them- 

9 


66  MANNER  OP  CONVERSION  VARIOUS 

selves  much  confounded  in  their  notions,  and  overthrown  in 
many  of  their  former  conceits.  And  it  has  been  very  ob- 
servable, that  persons  of  the  greatest  understanding,  and  that 
had  studied  most  about  things  of  this  nature,  have  been  more 
confounded  than  others.  Some  such  persons  that  have  lately 
been  converted,  declared  that  all  their  former  wisdom  is 
brought  to  nought,  and  they  appear  to  have  been  mere  babes, 
who  knew  nothing.  It  has  appeared  that  none  have  stood 
more  in  need  of  enlightening  and  instruction,  even  of  their 
fellow-Christians,  concerning  their  own  circumstances  and 
difficulties,  than  they :  and  it  has  seemed  to  have  been  with 
delight,  that  they  have  seen  themselves  thus  brought  down 
and  become  nothing,  that  free  grace  and  divine  power  may 
be  exalted  in  them. 

It  was  very  wonderful  to  see  after  what  manner  persons' 
affections  were  sometimes  moved  and  wrought  upon,  when 
God  did,  as  it  were,  suddenly  open  their  eyes,  and  let  into 
their  minds  a  sense  of  the  greatness  of  his  grace,  and  the 
fullness  of  Christ,  and  his  readiness  to  save  ;  who  before  were 
broken  with  apprehensions  of  divine  wrath,  and  sunk  into 
an  abyss  under  a  sense  of  guilt,  which  they  were  ready  ta 
think  was  beyond  the  mercy  of  God  ;  their  joyful  surprise 
has  caused  their  hearts  as  it  were  to  leap,  so  that  they  have 
been  ready  to  break  forth  into  laughter,  tears  often  at  the 
same  time  issuing  hke  a  flood,  and  intermingling  a  loud 
weeping  :  and  sometimes  they  have  not  been  able  to  forbear 
crying  out  with  a  loud  voice,  expressing  their  great  admim- 
tion.  In  some,  even  the  view  of  the  glory  of  God's  sove- 
reignty in  the  exercises  of  his  grace  has  surprised  the  soul 
with  such  sweetness  as  to  produce  the  same  effects.  1  re- 
member an  instance  of  one,  who,  reading  something  con- 
cerning God's  sovereign  way  of  saving  sinners,  as  being 
self-moved,  and  having  no  regard  to  men's  own  righteous- 
ness as  the  motive  of  his  grace,  but  as  magnifying  himself 
and  abasing  man,  or  to  that  purpose,  felt  such  a  sudden 
rapture  of  jov  and  delight  in  the  consideration  of  it :  and  yet 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  67 

he  then  sirspected  himself  to  be  in  a  Christless  condition, 
and  had  been  long  in  great  distress  for  fear  that  God  would 
not  have  mercy  on  him. 

Many  continue  a  long  time  in  a  course  of  gracious  exer- 
cises and  experiences,  and  do  not  think  themselves  to  be  con- 
verted, but  conclude  themselves  to  be  otherwise  ;  and  none 
knows  how  long  they  would  continue  so,  were  they  not 
helped  by  particular  instruction.  There  are  undoubted  in- 
stances of  some  that  have  lived  in  this  way  for  many  years 
together ;  and  continuing  in  these  circumstances  of  being 
converted  and  not  believing  it,  has  had  various  consequences 
with  various  persons,  and  with  the  same  persons  at  various 
times;  some  continue  in  great  encouragement  and  hope,  that 
they  shall  o]:>tain  mercy  in  a  steadfast  resolution  to  persevere 
in  seeking  it,  and  in  a  humble  waiting  for  it  at  God's  foot; 
but  very  often,  when  the  lively  sense  of  the  sufficiency  of 
Christ,  and  the  riches  of  divine  grace  begins  to  vanish  upon  a 
withdrawment  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  return 
to  greater  distress  than  ever  ;  for  tbey  have  now  a  far  greater 
sense  of  the  misery  of  a  natural  condition  than  before,  being 
in  a  new  manner  sensible  of  the  reality  of  eternal  things,  and 
the  greatness  of  God,  and  his  excellency,  and  how  dreadful 
it  is  to  be  separated  from  him,  and  to  be  subject  to  his  wrath; 
so  that  they  are  sometimes  swallowed  up  with  darkness  and 
amazement.  Satan  has  a  vast  advantage  in  such  cases  to 
ply  them  with  various  temptations,  which  he  is  not  wont  to 
neglect.  In  such  a  case,  [)ersons  do  very  much  need  a  guide 
to  lead  them  to  an  understanding  of  what  we  are  taught  in 
the  word  of  God  of  the  nature  of  grace,  and  to  help  them  to 
apply  it  to  themselves. 

1  have  been  much  blamed  and  censured  by  many,  that  I 
should  make  it  my  practice,  when  I  have  been  satisfied  con- 
cerning persons'  good  state,  to  signify  it  to  them :  which  thing 
has  been  greatly  misrepresented  abroad,  as  innumerable  other 
things  concerning  us,  to  prejudice  the  country  against  the 
whole  affair.     But  let  it  be  noted  that  what  I  have  underta- 


68  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS 

ken  to  judge  of,  lifts  ratlier  been  qnalificalions,  and  declared 
experiences,  tlian  persons  :  not  but  that  I  have  tliought  it 
ray  duty  as  a  pastor  to  assist  and  instruct  persons  in  apply- 
ing scripture  rules  and  characters  to  their  own  case  (in  doing 
of  which,  I  think  many  greatly  need  a  guide)  ;  and  have, 
where  I  thought  the  case  plain,  used  freedom  in  signifying 
my  hope  of  them,  to  others  ;  but  have  been  far  from  doing 
this  concerning  all  that  I  have  had  some  hopes  of ;  and  I 
believe  have  used  much  more  caution  than  many  have 
supposed.  Yet  I  should  account  it  a  great  calamity  to 
be  deprived  of  the  comfort  of  rejoicing  with  those  of  my 
flock,  that  have  been  in  great  distress,  whose  circum- 
stances I  have  been  acquainted  with,  when  there  seems 
to  be  good  evidence  that  those  that  were  dead  are  alive, 
and  those  that  Avere  lost  are  found.  I  am  sensible  the 
practice  would  have  been  safer  in  the  hands  of  one  of  a 
riper  judgment,  and  greater  experience;  but  yet  there  has 
seemed  to  be  an  absolute  necessity  of  it  on  the  forementioned 
accounts  ;  and  it  has  been  found  to  be  that  which  God  has 
most  remarkably  owned  and  blest  among  us,  both  to  the  per- 
sons themselves  and  others. 

Grace  in  many  persons,  through  this  ignorance  of  their 
state,  and  their  looking  on  themselves  still  as  the  objects  of 
God's  displeasure,  has  been  like  the  trees  in  winter,  or  like  seed 
in  the  spring  suppressed  under  a  liard  clod  of  earth  ;  and  many 
in  such  cases  have  labored  to  their  utmost  to  divert  their  minds 
from  the  pleasing  and  joyful  views  they  have  had,  and  to  sup- 
press those  consolations  and  gracious  affections  that  arose 
thereupon.  And  when  it  has  once  come  into  their  minds 
to  inquire  whether  or  no  this  was  not  true  grace,  they 
have  been  much  afiaid  lest  they  should  be  deceived  with 
common  illuminations  and  flashes  of  affection,  and  eternally 
undone  with  a  false  hope.  But  when  they  have  been  better 
instructed,  and  so  brought  to  allow  of  hope,  this  has  awa- 
kened the  gracious  disposition  of  their  hearts  into  life  and 
vigor,  as  the  warm  beams  of  (he  sun  in  the  spring  have 


MANNER  OF   CONVERSION  VARIOUS,  69 

quickened  the  seeds  and  productions  of  the  earth  :  grace, 
being  now  at  Uberty,  and  cherished  with  hope,  has  soon 
flowed  out  to  their  abundant  satisfaction  and  increase. 

There  is  no  one  thing  that  I  know  of  that  God  has  made 
such  a  means  of  promoting  his  work  among  us  as  the  news 
of  others'  conversion  ;  in  the  awakening  of  sinners,  and  en- 
gaging them  earnestly  to  seek  the  same  blessing,  and  in  the 
quickening  of  saints.  Though  I  have  thought  that  a  minis- 
ter's declaring  his  judgment  about  particular  persons'  expe- 
riences might  from  these  things  be  justified,  yet  1  am  often 
signifying  to  my  people  how  unable  otie  man  is  to  know  an- 
other's heart,  and  how  unsafe  it  is  depending  merely  on  the 
judgment  of  ministers  or  others,  and  have  abundantly  in- 
sisted on  it  with  them,  that  a  manifestation  of  sincerity  i  n 
fruits  brought  forth  is  better  than  any  manifestation  they  can 
make  of  it  in  words  alone,  can  be  ;  and  that  without  this,  all 
pretenses  to  spiritual  experiences  are  vain  ;  as  all  my  congre- 
gation can  witness.  And  the  people  in  general,  in  this  late 
extraordinary  time,  have  manifested  a  very  great  dread  of 
being  deceived,  being  exceedingly  fearful  lest  they  should 
build  wrong,  and  some  of  them  backward  to  receive  hope, 
even  to  a  great  extreme. 

Conversion  is  a  great  and  glorious  work  of  God's  power, 
at  once  changing  the  heart,  and  infusing  life  into  the  dead 
soul ;  though  that  grace  that  is  tlien  implanted  does  more 
gradually  display  itself  in  some  than  in  others.  But  as  to 
fixing  on  the  precise  time  when  they  j)ut  forth  tlie  very  first 
act  of  grace,  there  is  a  great  deal  of  diOerence  in  diflerent 
persons  ;  in  some  it  seems  to  be  veiy  discernible  when  the 
very  time  of  this  was  ;  but  others  are  more  at  a  loss.  In 
this  respect  there  arc  very  many  that  do  not  know  the  time, 
(as  has  already  been  observed,)  that  when  they  have  the  first 
exercises  of  grace,  do  not  know  that  it  is  the  grace  of  con- 
version, and  sometimes  do  not  think  it  to  be  so  till  a  long 
time  after :  and  many,  even  when  they  come  to  entertain 
great  hope  that  they  are  converted,  if  they  remember  what  they 


70  MANNER  OF  f'ONVERSrON  VARIOUS 

experience  in  the  first,  exercises  of  grace,  tliey  are  at  a  loss 
whether  it  was  any  thing  more  than  a  common  illumination ; 
or  whether  some  other  more  clear  and  remarkable  experience 
that  they  had  afterwards  was  not  the  first  that  was  of  a  saving 
nature.  And  the  manner  of  God's  work  on  the  soul  is  (some- 
times especially)  very  mysterious,  and  it  is  with  the  kingdom 
of  God  as  to  its  manifestation  in  the  heart  of  a  convert,  as  is 
said,  Mark  iv.  26,  27,  28.  "  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  as  if 
a  man  should  cast  seed  into  the  ground,  and  should  sleep, 
and  rise,  night  and  day,  and  the  seed  should  spring,  and 
grow  up  he  knoweth  iiot  how  ;  for  the  earth  bringetli  forth 
of  herself,  first  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  then  the  full  corn  in 
the  ear." 

In  some,  converting  light  is  like  a  glorious  brightness 
suddenly  shining  in  upon  a  person,  and  all  around  him  : 
they  are  in  a  remarkable  manner  brought  out  of  darkness 
into  marvelous  light.  In  many  others  it  has  been  like  the 
dawning  of  the  day,  when  at  first  but  a  Ifttle  light  appears, 
and  it  may  be  is  presently  hid  with  a  cloud  ;  and  then  it 
appears  again,  and  shines  a  little  brighter,  and  gradually  in- 
creases with  intervening  darkness,  till  at  length,  perhaps,  it 
i)reaks  forth  more  clearly  from  behind  the  clouds.  And 
many  are,  doubtless,  ready  to  date  their  conversion  wrong, 
throwing  by  those  lesser  degrees  of  light  that  appeared  at 
first  dawning,  and  calling  some  more  remarkable  experience 
they  had  afterwards,  their  conversion,  which  often  in  great 
measure  arises  from  a  wrong  understanding  of  what  they 
have  always  been  taught,  that  conversion  is  a  great  change, 
wherein  "  old  things  are  done  away,  and  all  things  become 
new,"  or  at  least  from  a  false  arguing  from  that  doctrine. 

Persons  commonly  at  first  conversion,  and  afterwards, 
have  had  many  texts  of  scripture  brought  to  their  minds, 
that  are  exceeding  suitable  to  their  circumstances,  which 
often  come  with  great  power,  and  as  the  word  of  God  or 
Christ  indeed  ;  and  many  have  a  multitude  of  sweet  invita- 
tions, promises,   doxologies,  flowing  in   one  after   another, 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION   VARIOUS.  71 

bringing  great  light  and  comfort  with  them,  filling  the  soul 
brinifull,  enlarging  the  heart,  and  opening  the  mouth  in  re- 
ligion. And  it  seems  to  me  necessary  to  suppose  that  there 
is  an  immediate  inliuence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  oftentimes  in 
bringing  texts  of  scripture  to  the  mind  ;  not  thai  I  suppose 
it  is  done  in  a  way  of  immediate  revelation,  without  any 
manner  of  use  of  the  memory,  but  yet  there  seems  plainly 
to  be  an  immediate  and  extraordinary  influence  in  leading 
their  thoughts  to  such  and  such  passages  of  scripture,  and 
exciting  them  in  the  memory.  Indeed,  in  some  God  seems 
to  bring  texts  of  scripture  to  their  minds  no  otherwise  than 
by  leading  them  into  such  frames  and  meditations  as  harmo- 
nize with  those  scriptures  ;  but  in  many  persons  there  seems 
to  be  sometliing  more  than  this.  Those  that,  while  under 
legal  convictions,  have  had  the  greatest  terrors,  have  not  al- 
ways obtained  the  greatest  light  and  comfort  ;  nor  have  they 
always  light  most  suddenly  communicated  ;  but  yet,  I  think, 
the  time  of  conversion  has  generally  been  most  sensible  in 
such  persons.  Oftentimes  the  first  sensible  change  after  the 
extremity  of  terrors,  is  a  calmness,  and  then  the  light  gra- 
dually comes  in  ;  small  glimpses  at  first,  after  their  midnight 
darkness,  and  a  word  or  two  of  comfort,  as  it  were,  softly 
spoken  to  them.  The}'^  hav3  a  little  taste  of  the  sweetness 
of  divine  grace,  and  the  love  of  a  Savior,  when  terror  and 
distress  of  conscience  begins  to  be  turned  into  a  humble, 
meek  sense  of  their  own  unworthiness  before  God  ;  and 
there  is  felt  inwardly,  perliaps,  some  disposition  to  piaise  God  ; 
and  after  a  little  while  the  liglit  comes  in  more  clearly  and 
powerfully.  But  yet,  I  think,  more  frequently,  great  terrors 
have  been  followed  with  more  sudden  and  great  light  and 
comfort  ;  when  the  sinner  seems  to  be  as  it  were  subdued 
and  brought  to  a  calm,  from  a  kind  of  tumult  of  mind,  then 
God  lets  in  an  extraordinary  sense  of  his  great  mercy 
through  a  Redeemer. 

The  converting  influences  of  God's  Spirit  ver}^  commonly 
bring  an  extraordinary  conviction  of  the  reality  and  certainty 


72  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION   VARIOUS 

of  tlie  great  things  of  religion  ;  (though  in  some  this  is 
much  greater,  some  time  after  conversion,  than  at  first  ;) 
they  have  that  sight  and  taste  of  the  divinity,  or  divine  ex- 
cellency, that  there  is  in  the  things  of  the  gospel,  that  is 
more  to  convince  them  than  reading  many  volumes  of  argu- 
ments without  it.  It  seems  to  me  that  in  many  instances 
among  us,  when  the  divine  excellency  and  glory  of  the 
things  of  Christianity  have  been  set  before  persons,  and  they 
have  at  the  same  time  as  it  were  seen,  and  tasted,  and  felt 
the  divinity  of  them,  they  have  been  as  far  from  doubting 
of  the  truth  of  them,  as  they  are  from  doubting  whether 
there  be  a  sun,  when  their  eyes  are  open  upon  it  in  the 
midst  of  a  clear  hemisphere,  and  the  strong  blaze  of  his 
light  overcomes  all  objections  against  his  being.  And  yet 
many  of  them,  if  w^e  should  ask  them  why  they  believed 
those  things  to  be  true,  would  not  be  able  well  to  express  or 
communicate  a  sufficient  reason  to  satisfy  the  inquirer,  and 
perhaps  would  make  no  other  answer  but  that  they  see  them 
to  be  true  :  but  a  person  might  soon  be  satisfied,  by  a  par- 
ticular conversation  with  them,  that  what  they  mean  by  such 
an  answer  is,  that  they  have  intuitively  beheld,  and  imme- 
diately felt,  most  illustrious  works,  and  powerful  evidence  of 
divinity  in  them. 

Some  are  thus  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel  in 
general,  and  that  the  scriptures  are  the  word  of  God  :  others 
have  their  minds  more  especially  fixed  on  some  particular 
great  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  some  particular  truths  that  they 
are  meditating  on  ;  or  arc  in  a  special  manner  convinced  of 
the  divinity  of  the  things  they  are  reading  of,  in  some  por- 
tion of  the  scripture.  Some  have  such  convictions  in  a 
much  more  remarkable  manner  than  others  ;  and  there  are 
some  that  never  had  such  a  special  sense  of  the  certainty  of 
divine  things  impressed  upon  them  with  such  inward  evi- 
dence and  strength,  who  have  yet  very  clear  exercises  of  ^ 
grace,  such  as  love  to  God,  repentance,  and  holiness.  And 
if  they  be  more  particularly  examined,  they  appear  plainly 


3IANxVER  or  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  73 

to  Iiave  ail  inward,  firm  persuasion  of  the  reality  of  divine 
things,  such  as  they  did  not  use  to  liave  before  their  conver- 
sion. And  those  that  have  the  most  clear  discoveries  of 
divine  truth,  in  the  mtmner  that  has  been  spoken  of,  cannot 
have  this  always  in  view.  When  the  sense  and  relish  of  the 
divine  excellency  of  these  things  fades,  on  a  withdrawment 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  have  not  the  medium  of  the  con- 
viction of  their  truth  at  command  :  in  a  dull  frame,  they 
cannot  recall  the  idea  and  inward  sense  they  had,  perfectly 
to  mind  ;  things  appear  very  dim  to  what  they  did  before  ; 
and  though  there  still  remains  an  habitual  strong  persuasion, 
yet  not  so  as  to  exclude  temptations  to  unbelief,  and  all  pos- 
sibility of  doubting,  as  before  ;  but  then  at  particular  times, 
by  God's  help,  the  same  sense  of  things  revives  again,  hke 
fire  that  lay  hid  in  ashes. 

I  suppose  the  grounds  of  such  a  conviction  of  the  truth 
of  divine  things  to  be  just  and  rational,  but  yet  in  some 
God  makes  use  of  their  own  reason  much  more  sensibly 
than  in  others.  Oftentimes  persons  have  (so  far  as  could  be 
judged)  received  the  first  saving  conviction  from  reasoning 
which  they  have  heard  from  the  pulpit  ;  and  often  in  the 
course  of  reasoning  which  they  are  led  into  in  their  own 
meditations. 

The  arguments  are  the  same  that  they  have  heard  hun- 
dreds of  times  ;  but  the  force  of  the  arguments,  and  their 
conviction  by  them,  is  altogether  new  ;  they  come  with  a 
new  and  before  unexperienced  power  :  before,  they  heard  it 
was  so,  and  they  allowed  it  to  be  so  ;  but  now  they  see  it  to 
be  so  indeed.  Things  now  look  exceedingly  plain  to  them, 
and  they  wonder  that  they  did  not  see  them  before. 

They  are  so  greatly  taken  with  their  new  discovery,  and 
things  appear  so  plain  and  rational  to  them,  that  they  are 
often  at  first  ready  to  think  they  can  convince  others,  and 
are  apt  to  engage  in  talk  with  every  one  they  meet  with, 
almost  to  this  end  ;  and  when  thev  are  disappointed,  are 


74  IyIA^J^£R  ojt'  conversion  various 

ready  to  wonder  tlmt  their  reasonings  seem  to  make  no  more 
impression. 

Many  fall  under  such  a  mistake  as  to  be  ready  to 
doubt  of  their  good  state,  because  there  was  so  much  use 
made  of  their  own  reason  in  the  convictions  they  have  re- 
ceived :  they  are  afraid  that  they  have  no  illumination  above 
the  natural  force  of  their  own  faculties  :  and  many  make 
that  an  objection  against  the  spirituahty  of  their  convictions, 
that  it  is  so  easy  to  see  things  as  they  now  see  them.  They 
have  often  heard  that  conversion  is  a  woik  of  mighty  power, 
manifesting  to  the  soul  what  no  man  or  angel  can  give  such 
a  conviction  of  ;  but  it  seems  to  them  that  the  things  that 
they  see  are  so  plain,  and  easy,  and  rational,  that  any  body 
can  see  them  ;  and  if  they  are  inquired  of  why  they  never 
saw  so  before,  they  say,  it  seems  to  them  it  was  because  they 
never  thought  of  it.  But  very  often  these  difficulties  arc 
soon  removed  by  those  of  another  nature  ;  for  when  God 
withdraws,  they  find  themselves  as  it  were  blind  again  ;  they 
for  the  present  lose  their  realizing  sense  of  those  things  that 
looked  so  plain  to  them,  and  by  all  that  they  can  do  they 
cannot  recover  it,  till  God  renews  the  influences  of  his  Spirit. 

Persons  after  their  conversion  often  speak  of  things  of  re- 
ligion as  seeming  new  to  them  ;  that  preaching  is  a  new 
thing  ;  that  it  seems  to  them  they  never  heard  preaching 
before ;  that  the  Bible  is  a  new  book  :  they  find  there  new 
chapters,  new  psalms,  new  histories,  because  they  see  them 
in  a  new  light.  Here  was  a  remarkable  instance  of  an  aged 
woman  that  had  spent  most  of  her  days  under  Mr.  Stod- 
dard's powerful  ministry,  who,  reading  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment concerning  Christ's  suOerings  for  sihners,  seemed  to 
be  surprised  and  astonished  at  what  she  read,  as  at  a  thing 
that  was  real  and  very  wonderful,  but  quite  new  to  her,  inso- 
much that  at  first,  before  she  had  time  to  turn  her  thoughts, 
she  wondered  within  herself  that  she  had  never  heard  of  it 
iDfcfore ;  but  then  immediately  recollected  herself,  and  thought 
(hat  she  had  often  heard  of  it  and  read  it,  but  never  till  now 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS.  75 

saw  it  as  a  thing  real ;  and  then  cast  in  her  mind  how  won- 
derful this  was,  that  the  Son  of  God  should  undergo  such 
things  for  sinners,  and  how  she  had  spent  her  time  in  un- 
gratefully sinning  against  so  good  a  God,  and  such  a  Savior; 
though  she  was  a  person,  as  to  what  was  visible,  of  a  very 
blameless  and  inoffensive  life.  And  she  was  so  overcome 
by  these  considerations  that  her  nature  was  ready  to  fail 
under  them.  Those  that  were  about  her,  and  knew  not 
what  was  the  matter,  were  surprised,  and  thought  she  was 
dying. 

Many  have  spoken  much  of  their  hearts  being  drawn  out 
in  love  to  GocJ  and  Christ ;  and  their  minds  being  wrapt 
up  in  delightful  contemplation  of  the  glory  and  wonderful, 
grace  of  God,  and  the  excellency  and  dying  love  of  Jesus 
Chiist;  and  of  their  souls  going  forth  in  longing  desires 
after  God  and  Christ.  Several  of  our  young  children  have 
expressed  much  of  this,  and  have  manifested  a  willingness 
to  leave  father  and  mother,  and  all  things  in  the  world,  to 
go  to  be  with  Christ.  Some  persons  have  had  longing  de- 
sires after  Christ,  which  have  risen  to  that  degree  as  to  take 
away  their  natural  strength.  Some  have  been  so  overcome 
with  a  sense  of  the  dying  love  of  Christ  to  such  poor,  wretch- 
ed, and  unworthy  creatures,  as  to  v.  eaken  the  body.  Se- 
veral persons  have  had  so  great  a  sense  of  the  glory  of  God 
and  excellency  of  Christ,  that  nature  and  life  have  seemed 
almost  to  sink  under  it ;  and  in  all  probability,  if  God  had 
showed  them  a  little  more  of  himself,  it  would  have  dissolved 
their  frame.  I  have  seen  some,  and  been  in  conversation 
with  them  in  such  frames,  Avho  have  certainly  been  perfectly 
sober  and  very  remote  from  any  thing  like  enthusiastic  wild- 
ness  :  and  have  talked,  when  able  to  speak,  of  the  glory  of 
God's  perfections,  and  the  wonderfulness  of  his  grace  in 
Christ,  and  their  own  unworthiness,  in  such  a  manner  that 
cannot  be  perfectly  expressed  after  them.  Their  sense  of 
their  exceeding  littleness  and  vileness,  and  their  disposition 
to  abase  themselves  before  God,  has  appeared  to  be  s^reat  in 


76  3IANNER  OP  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

proportion  to  their  liglit  and  joy.  Such  persons  among  us 
as  have  been  distinguished  with  the  most  extraordinary  dis- 
coveries of  God,  have  commonly  in  nowise  appealed  with  the 
assuming,  and  self-conceited,  and  self-sufficient  airs  of  enthu- 
siasts, but  exceedingly  the  contrary  ;  and  are  eminent  for  a 
spirit  of  meekness,  modesty,  self-diffidence,  and  low  opinion 
of  themselves.  No  persons  seem  to  be  so  sensible  of  their 
need  of  instruction  and  so  eager  to  receive  it  as  some  of  them 
are.  Those  that  have  been  thought  to  be  converted  among 
us  have  generally  manifested  a  longing  to  lie  low  and  in  the 
dust  before  God  :  withal  complaining  of  their  not  being  able 
to  lie  low  enough.  They  very  often  speak  much  of  their 
sense  of  the  excellency  of  the  way  of  salvation  by  free  and 
sovereign  grace,  through  the  righteousness  of  Christ  alone  : 
and  how  it  is  with  dehght  that  they  renounce  their  own 
righteousness,  and  rejoice  in  having  no  account  made  of  it. 
Many  have  expressed  themselves  to  this  purpose,  that  it 
would  lessen  the  satisfaction  they  hope  for  in  heaven  to  have 
it  by  their  own  righteousness,  or  in  any  other  way  than  as 
bestowed  by  free  grace,  and  for  Christ's  sake  alone.  They 
speak  much  of  the  inexpressibleness  of  what  they  experience, 
how  their  words  fail,  so  that  they  can  in  nowise  declare  it : 
and  particularly  speak  with  exceeding  admiration  of  the  su- 
perlative excellency  of  that  pleasure  and  delight  of  soul  w^iich 
they  sometimes  enjoy  ;  how  a  little  of  it  is  sufficient  to  pa}- 
them  for  the  pains  and  trouble  they  have  gone  through  in 
seeking  salvation,  and  how  far  it  exceeds  all  earthly  plea- 
sures ;  and  some  express  much  of  the  sense  which  these 
spiritual  views  give  them  of  the  vanity  of  earthly  enjoy- 
ments, how  mean  and  worthless  all  these  things  appear  to 
them. 

Many,  while  their  minds  have  been  filled  with  spiritual 
dehghts,  have  as  it  were  forgotten  their  food  ;  their  bodily  ap- 
\yt\Ale  has  failed,  while  their  minds  have  been  entertained 
with  meat  to  eat  that  others  know  not  of.  The  light  and 
comfort  which  some  of  them  enjov,  gives  a  now  relish  to 


MANNER  OP  CONVERSION  VARIOLs«.  '7t 

iheir  common  blessings,  and  causes  all  things  about  them  to 
appear  as  it  were  beautiful,  sweet,  and  pleasant  to  them. 
All  things  abroad,  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  the  clouds  and 
sky,  the  heavens  and  earth,  appear  as  it  were  with  a  cast  of 
divine  glory  and  sweetness  upon  them.  The  sweetest  joy 
that  these  good  people  among  us  express  is  not  that  which 
consists  in  a  sense  of  the  safety  of  their  own  state,  and  that 
now  they  are  out  of  the  danger  of  hell ;  frequently  in  times 
of  their  highest  spiritual  entertainment  this  seems  to  be  as 
it  were  forgotten.  The  supreme  attention  of  their  minds  is 
to  the  glorious  excellencies  of  God  and  Christ  which  they 
have  in  view  ;  not  but  there  is  very  often  a  ravishing  sense 
of  God's  love  accompanying  a  sense  of  his  excellency,  and 
they  rejoice  in  a  conviction  of  the  faithfulness  of  God's  pro- 
mises as  they  respect  the  future  eternal  enjoyment  of  God. 

The  joy  that  many  of  them  speak  of,  as  that  to  which 
none  is  to  be  paralleled,  is  that  which  they  find  when  they 
are  lowest  in  the  dust,  emptied  most  of  themselves,  as  it  were 
annihilating  themselves  before  God,  when  they  are  nothing 
and  God  is  all ;  thus  seeing  their  own  unworthiness,  de- 
pending not  at  all  on  themselves  but  alone  on  Christ,  and 
ascribing  all  glory  to  God  :  then  their  souls  are  most  in  the 
enjoyment  of  satisfying  rest,  excepting  that,  at  such  times, 
they  apprehend  themselves  to  be  not  sufficiently  self-abased  ; 
for  then  above  all  times  do  they  long  to  be  lower.  Some 
speak  much  of  the  exquisite  sweetness  and  rest  of  soid  that 
is  to  be  found  in  the  exercise  of  a  spirit  of  resignation  to 
God,  and  humble  submission  to  his  will.  Many  express 
earnest  longings  of  soul  to  praise  God ;  but  at  the  same 
time  complain  that  they  cannot  praise  him  as  they  would 
do,  and  ihey  want  to  have  others  help  them  in  praising  him : 
they  want  to  have  every  one  praise  God,  and  are  ready  to 
call  upon  every  thing  to  praise  him.  They  express  a  long- 
ing desire  to  live  to  God's  glory,  and  to  do  something  to  liis 
honor  ;  but  at  the  same  time  cry  out  of  their  insufficiency 
and  barrenness  :  that  they  are  poor,  impotent  creatures,  can 


"S  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

do  nothing  of  themselves,  and  are  utterly  insufficient  to 
glorify  their  Creator  and  Redeemer. 

While  God  was  so  remarkably  present  among  us  by  his 
Spirit,  there  was  no  book  so  delighted  in  as  the  Bible ;  es- 
pecially the  book  of  Psalms,  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah,  and  the 
New  Testament.  Some,  by  reason  of  their  esteem  and  love 
to  God's  word,  h:.ve  at  some  times  been  greatly  and  wonder- 
fully delighted  and  affected  at  the  sight  of  a  Bible  :  and 
then  also,  there  was  no  time  so  prized  as  the  Lord's  da}^, 
and  no  place  in  this  world  so  desired  as  God's  house.  Our 
converts  then  appeared  remarkably  united  in  dear  affection 
to  one  another,  and  many  have  expressed  much  of  that 
spirit  of  love  which  they  felt  toward  all  mankind ;  and  par- 
ticularly to  those  that  had  been  least  friendly  to  them. 
Never,  I  believe,  was  so  much  done  in  confessing  injuries, 
and  making  up  differences,  as  the  last  year.  Persons  after 
their  own  conversion  have  commonly  expressed  an  exceeding 
desire  for  the  conversion  of  others  :  some  have  thought  that 
they  should  be  willing  to  die  for  the  conversion  of  any  soul, 
though  of  one  of  the  meanest  of  their  fellow- creatures,  or  of 
their  worst  enemies  ;  and  many  have  indeed  been  in  great 
distress  with  desires  and  longings  for  it.  This  work  of  God 
bad  also  a  good  effect  to  unite  the  people's  affections  much 
to  their  minister. 

There  are  some  persons  that  I  have  been  acquainted  with, 
but  more  especially  two,  that  belong  to  other  towns,  that 
have  been  swallowed  up  exceedingly  with  a  sense  of  the 
awful  greatness  and  majesty  of  God  ;  and  both  of  them  told 
me  to  this  purpose,  that  if  they  in  the  time  of  it  had  had  the 
least  fear  that  they  were  not  at  peace  with  this  so  great  a 
God,  they  should  instantly  have  died. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  that  some  persons  by  their  conversion 
seem  to  be  greatly  helped  as  to  their  doctrinal  notions  of 
religion  ;  it  was  particularly  remarkable  in  one,  who  having 
been  taken  captive  in  his  childhood,  was  trained  up  in 
Canada,  in  the  Popish  religion ;  and  some  years  since  re- 


MANNER  OF  CONVERSION   VARIOUS,  79 

turned  to  this  his  native  place,  and  was  in  a  measure  brought 
off  from  Popery  :  but  seemed  very  awkward  and  dull  of 
receiving  any  true  and  clear  notion  of  the  Protestant  scheme, 
till  he  was  converted ;  and  then  he  was  remarkably  altered 
in  this  respect. 

There  is  a  vast  difference,  as  has  been  observed,  in  the 
degree  and  also  in  the  particular  manner  of  persons'  expe- 
riences both  at  and  after  conversion ;  some  have  grace 
working  more  sensibly  in  one  way,  others  in  another.  Some 
speak  more  fully  of  a  conviction  of  the  justice  of  God  in 
their  condemnation  ;  others  more  of  their  consenting  to  the 
way  of  salvation  by  Christ ;  some,  more  of  the  actings  of 
love  to  God  and  Christ :  some,  more  of  acts  of  affiance,  in  a 
sweet  and  assured  conviction  of  the  truth  and  faithfulness  of 
God  in  his  promises :  others  more  of  their  choosing  and 
resting  in  God  as  their  whole  and  everlasting  portion,  and 
of  their  ardent  and  longing  desires  after  God,  to  have  com- 
munion with  him  ;  others  more  of  their  abhorrence  of  them- 
selves for  their  past  sins,  and  earnest  longings  to  live  to 
God's  glory  for  the  time  to  come.  Some  have  thtir  mind 
fixed  more  on  God ;  others  on  Christ,  as  I  have  observed 
before  ;  but  it  seems  evidently  to  be  tiie  same  work,  the 
same  thing  done,  the  same  habitual  change  v7rou'.iiit  in  the 
heart ;  it  all  tends  the  same  way,  and  to  the  same  end  ;  and 
it  is  plainly  the  same  Spirit  that  breathes  and  acts  in  various 
persons.  There  is  an  endless  variety  in  the  particular  man- 
ner and  circumstances  in  which  persons  are  wrought  on  ; 
and  an  opportunity  of  seeing  so  much  of  such  a  work  of 
God,  will  show  that  God  is  further  from  confining  himself 
to  certain  steps  and  a  particular  method  in  his  work  on  souls, 
than  it  may  be  some  do  imagine.  I  believe  it  has  occa- 
sioned some  good  people  among  us,  that  were  before  too 
ready  to  make  their  own  experiences  a  rule  to  others,  to  bo 
loss  censorious  and  more  extended  in  their  charity.  The 
work  of  God  has  been  glorious  in  its  variety  ;  it  has  the 
)Uore  displayed  the  manifold  ness  and  unsearchableness  of 


80  MANNER  OF  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

the  wisdom  of  God,  and  wrought  more  charity  among  his 
people. 

There  is  a  great  difference  among  those  that  are  converted; 
as  to  the  degree  of  hope  and  satisfaction  that  they  have  con- 
cerning their  own  state.  Some  have  a  high  degree  of 
satisfaction  in  tliis  matter  ahnost  constantly ;  aad  yet  it  is 
rare  that  any  do  enjoy  so  full  an  assurance  of  their  interest 
in  Christ,  that  self-examination  should  seem  needless  to 
them ;  unless  it  be  at  particular  seasons,  while  in  the  actual 
enjoyment  of  some  grctit  discovery,  that  God  gives  of  his 
glory  and  rich  grace  in  Christ,  to  the  drawing  forth  of  extra- 
ordinary acts  of  grace.  But  the  greater  part,  as  they  some- 
times fall  into  dead  frames  of  spirit,  are  frequently  exercised 
with  scruples  and  fears  concerning  their  condition. 

They  genen^lly  have  an  awful  apprehension  of  the  dread- 
fulness  and  fatal  nature  of  a  false  hope ;  and  tliere  has  been 
observable  in  most  a  great  caution  lest  in  giving  an  account 
of  their  experiences,  they  should  say  too  much,  and  use  too 
strong  terms  :  and  many,  after  they  related  their  experiences, 
have  been  greatly  afflicted  with  fears  lest  they  have  played 
the  hypocrite,  and  used  stronger  terms  than  their  case  would 
fairly  allow  of ;  and  3'et  could  not  find  how  they  could  cor- 
rect themselves. 

I  think  that  the  main  ground  of  the  doubts  and  feai-s  which 
persons,  after  their  conversion,  have  been  exercised  with  about 
their  own  state,  has  been  that  they  found  so  much  corruption 
remaining  in  their  hearts.  At  first  their  souls  seem  to  be  all 
alive,  their  hearts  arc  fixed,  and  their  affections  flowing ; 
they  seem  to  live  quite  above  the  world,  and  meet  with  but 
little  ditTiculty  in  religious  exercises  ;  and  they  are  ready  to 
ihink  it  will  always  be  so  :  though  they  are  truly  abased  un- 
der a  sense  of  their  vileness  by  reason  of  former  acts  of  sin, 
yet  they  are  not  then  sufficiently  sensible  what  corruption 
still  remains  in  their  hearts  ;  and  therefore  are  surprised 
when  they  find  that  they  begin  to  be  in  dull  and  dead  frames, 
to  be  troubled  with  wandering  thoughts  in  the  time  of  public 


MAN.NER  OF   CONVERSION    VARIOLS.  81 

and  piiyate  worship,  and  to  be  iitteiiy  unable  to  keep  them- 
selves from  them  ;  also  when  they  find  themselves,  unaftected 
at  seasons  in  which  they  think  there  is  the  greatest  occasion 
to  be  affected  ;  and  when  they  feel  worldly  dispositions  work- 
ing in  them,  and  it  may  be  piide,  and  envy,  and  stirrings  of 
revenge,  or  some  ill  spirit  towards  some  person  that  has  in- 
jured them,  as  well  as  other  workings  of  indwelling  sin  : 
Their  hearts  are  almost  sunk  with  the  disappointment ;  and 
they  are  ready  presently  to  think  that  all  which  they  have 
met  with  is  nothing,  and  that  they  are  mere  hypocrites. 
.  They  are  ready  to  argue  that  if  God  had  indeed  done  such 
great  things  for  them  as  they  hoped,  such  ingratitude  is  in- 
consistent with  it :  they  cry  out  of  the  hardness  and  wick- 
edness of  their  hearts  ;  and  say  there  is  so  much  corruption, 
that  it  seems  to  them  impossible  that  there  should  be  any 
goodness  tliere  ;  and  many  of  tlienj  seem  to  be  much  more 
sensible  how  corrupt  their  hearts  are  than  ever  they  were  be- 
fore they  were  converted  ;  and  some  have  been  too  ready  to 
be  impressed  with  fear,  that  instead  of  becoming  better,  thej 
are  grown  much  worse,  and  make  it  an  argument  against  the 
goodness  of  their  state.  But  in  truth  the  case  seems  plainly  to 
be,  that  now  they  feel  the  pain  of  their  own  wound  ;  they 
have  a  watchful  e3^e  upon  their  hearts,  that  they  did  not  use 
to  liave :  they  take  more  notice  what  sin  is  tliere,  and  sin  is 
now  more  burthensome  to  them  ;  they  strive  more  against  it, 
and  feel  more  of  the  strength  of  it. 

They  are  somewhat  surprised  that  they  should  in''this  re- 
spect find  themselves  so  different  from  the  idea  that  they  ge- 
nerally had  entertained  of  godly  persons  ;  for  though  grace 
be  indeed  of  a  far  more  excellent  nature  tlian  they  imagined, 
yet  those  that  are  godly  have  much  less  of  it,  and  much 
more  remaining  corruption  than  they  thought.  They 
never  realized  it,  that  persons  were  wont  to  meet  with  such 
difficulties  after  they  were  once  converted.  When  they  are 
thus  exercised  with  doubts  about  their  state,  through  the 
dea<lness  of  their  frames  of  spirit,  as  lonji'  as  these  frames  last, 

U 


82  MANNER  Of  CONVERSION  VARIOUS. 

they  are  commonly  unable  to  satisfy  themselves  of  the  truth 
of  their  grace,  by  all  their  self-examination.  When  they 
hear  of  the  signs  of  grace  laid  down  for  them  to  try  them- 
selves by,  they  are  often  so  clouded,  that  they  do  not  know 
how  to  apply  them :  they  hardly  know  whether  they  have 
such  and  such  things  in  them  or  not,  and  whether  they  have 
experienced  them  or  not ;  that  which  was  sweetest,  and  best; 
and  most  distinguishing  in  their  experiences,  they  cannot  re- 
cover a  sense  or  idea  of. 

But  on  a  return  of  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
revive  the  lively  actings  of  grace,  the  light  breaks  through 
the  cloud,  and  doubting  and  darkness  soon  vanish  away. 

Persons  are  often  revived  out  of  their  dead  and  dark  frames, 
by  religious  conversation  :  while  they  are  talkitig  of  divine 
things,  or  ever  they  are  aware,  their  souls  are  carried  away 
into  holy  exercises  with  abundant  pleasure.  And  oftentimes 
while  they  are  relating  their  past  experiences  to  their  Christian 
brethren,  they  have  a  fresh  sense  of  them  revived,  and  the 
aame  experiences  in  a  degree  again  renewed.  Sometimes  while 
persons  are  exercised  in  mind  with  several  objections  against 
the  goodness  of  their  state,  they  have  scriptures,  one  after 
another,  coming  to  their  minds,  to  answer  their  scrUples  and 
unravel  their  difficulties,  exceedingly  apposite  and  proper  to 
their  circumstances  ;  by  which  means  their  darkness  is  scat- 
tered ;  and  often  before  the  bestowment  of  any  new  remark- 
able comforts,  especially  after  long  continued  deadness  and 
ill  frames,  there  are  renewed  humblings  in  a  great  sense  of 
their  own  exceeding  vileness  and  unworthiness,  as  before 
their  first  comforts  were  bestowed. 


OF  REx\IABKABI,E  IMPRESSiOX.S.  83 

CHAPTER  III. 

Of  remarkable  impressions  on  the  imagination. 

Many  in  the  country  have  entertained  a  mean  thouglit  of 
this  great  work  that  there  has  been  among  us,  from  what 
they  have  heard  of  impressions  that  have  been  made  on  per- 
sons'imaginations.  But  there  have  been  exceedingly  great 
misrepresentations,  and  innumerable  false  reports  concerning 
that  matter.  It  is  notj  that  I  know  of,  the  profession  or 
opinion  of  any  one  person  in  the  town,  that  any  weight  is  to 
be  laid  on  any  thing  seen  with  the  bodily  eyes  :  I  know  the 
contrary  to  be  a  received  and  established  principle  among  us. 
I  cannot  say  that  there  have  been  no  instances  of  persons 
that  have  been  ready  to  give  too  much  heed  to  vain  and  use- 
less imaginations  ;  but  they  have  been  easily  corrected  ;  and 
I  conclude  it  will  not  be  wondered  at  that  a  congregation 
should  need  a  guide  in  such  cases  to  assist  them  in  distin- 
guishing wheat  from  chaif.  But  such  impressions  on  the 
imagination  as  have  been  more  usual,  seem  to  me  to  be  plaiur 
ly  no  other  than  what  is  to  be  expected  in  human  nature  in 
such  circumstances,  and  what  is  the  natural  result  of  the 
strdng  exercise  of  the  mind,  and  impressions  on  the  heart. 

I  do  not  suppose  that  they  themselves  imagined  that  they 
saw  any  thing  with  their  bodily  eyes;  but  only  have  had 
within  them  ideas  strongly  impressed,  and  as  it  were  hvely 
pictures  in  their  minds  ;  as  for  instance,  some  when  in  great 
tei'rors  throui^h  fear  of  hell,  have  had  lively  ideas  of  a  dreadful 
furnace.  Some,  when  their  hearts  have  been  strongly  im- 
pressed, and  their  aflections  greatly  moved  with  a  sense  of  the 
beauty  and  excellency  of  Christ,  it  has  wrought  on  their 
imaginations  so,  that,  together  with  a  sense  of  his  glorious 
spiritual  perfections,  there  has  arisen  in  the  mind  an  idea  of 
one  of  glorious  ninjesty,  and  of  a  sweet  and  a  gracious  as- 


84  OF  REMARKABLE  IMPRESSIONS. 

pect.  So  some,  wlieti  they  have  heen  greatly  alTected  with 
Christ's  death,  have  at  the  same  time  a  Uvely  idea  of  Christ 
hanging  upon  the  cross,  and  of  his  blood  running  from  his 
wounds ;  which  things  will  not  be  wondered  at  by  them  that 
have  observed  how  strong  affections  about  temporal  matters, 
will  excite  lively  ideas  and  pictures  of  different  things  in  the 
mind. 

But  yet  the  vigorous  exercise  of  the  mind,  does  doubtless 
more  strongly  impress  it  with  imaginary  ideas  in  some,  than 
in  others,  which  probably  may  arise  from  the  difference  of 
constitution,  and  seems  evidently  in  some  partly  to  arise  from 
their  pecuhar  circumstances.  When  persons  have  been  ex- 
ercised with  extreme  terrors,  and  there  is  a  sudden  change  to 
light  and  joy,  the  imagination  seenas  more  susceptive  of  strong 
ideas,  and  the  inferior  powers,  and  even  the  frame  of  the 
body,  is  much  more  affected  and  wrought  upon,  than  when 
the  same  persons  have  as  great  spiritual  light  and  joy  after- 
wards ;  of  which  it  might  perhaps  be  easy  to  give  a  reason. 
The  aforementioned  Rev.  Messrs.  Lord  and  Owen,  who,  I 
believe,  are  esteemed  persons  of  learning  and  discretion,  where 
they  are  best  know  n,  declared  that  they  found  these  im- 
pressions on  persons'  imaginations  quite  different  things  from 
what  fame  had  before  represented  to  them,  and  that  they  were 
what  none  need  to  wonder  at,  or  be  stumbled  by,  or  to  that 
purpose. 

There  have  indeed  been  some  few  instances  of  impressions 
on  persons'  imaginations,  that  liave  been  something  myste- 
rious to  me,  and  f  have  been  at  a  loss  about  them;  for 
though  it  has  been  exceedingly  evident  to  me  by  many 
things  that  appeared  in  them,  both  then  (when  they  related 
them)  and  afterwards,  that  they  indeed  had  a  great  sense  of 
tlie  spiritual  excellency  of  divine  things  accompanying  them  : 
yet  1  have  not  been  able  well  to  satisfy  myself,  whether  their 
imaginary  ideas  have  been  more  than  could  naturally  arise 
from  their  spiritual  sense  of  things.  However,  1  have  used 
the  utmosi  rimtion  in  such  cases:  sfreat  rare  hnsheen  taken 


OF  REMARKABLE   IMPRESSIONS.  85 

both  ill  public  and  in  private,  to  teach  persons  the  diirerence 
between  what  is  spiritual  and  what  is  merely  inmginary.  I 
have  often  warned  persons  not  to  lay  the  stress  of  their  hope 
on  any  ideas  of  any  outward  gloiy,  or  any  external  thing 
whatsoever,  and  have  met  with  no  opposition  in  such  instruc- 
tions. But  it  is  not  strange  if  some  weaker  persons,  in 
giving  an  account  of  their  experiences,  have  not  so  prudently 
distinguished  between  the  spiritual  and  imaginary  part ; 
which  some  that  have  not  been  well  affected  to  religion  might 
take  advantage  of. 

There  has  been  much  talk  in  many  parts  of  the  country, 
as  though  the  people  have  symbolized  with  the  Quakers, 
and  the  Quakers  themselves  have  been  moved  with  such  re- 
ports ;  and  came  here,  once  and  again,  hoping  to  find  good 
waters  to  fish  in ;  but  without  the  least  success ;  and  seem 
to  be  discouraged,  and  have  left  off  coming.  There  have 
also  been  reports  spread  about  the  country,  as  though  the  first 
occasion  of  so  remarkable  a  concern  on  peoples'  minds  here, 
was  an  apprehension  that  the  world  was  near  to  an  end, 
which  was  altogether  a  false  report :  Indeed  after  this  stirring 
and  concern  became  so  general  and  extraordinary,  as  has 
been  related,  the  minds  of  some  wer*e  filled  with  speculation, 
what  so  great  a  dispensation  of  divine  providence  might  fore- 
bode ;  and  some  reports  were  heard  from  abroad,  as  though 
certain  divines  and  others  thought  the  conflagration  was 
nigh  :  but  such  reports  were  never  generally  looked  upon  as 
worthy  of  notice. 

The  work  tliat  ha?  now  been  wrought  on  souls  is  evident- 
ly the  same  that  was  wrought  in  my  venerable  predecessor's 
days  ;  as  I  have  had  abundant  opportunity  to  know,  having 
been  in  the  ministry  here  two  years  with  him,  and  so  con- 
versed with  a  considerable  number  that  my  grandfather 
thought  to  be  savingly  converted  in  that  time  ;  and  having 
been  particularly  acciuainted  with  experiences  of  many  that 
were  converted  under  his  ministry  before.  And  T  know  no 
one  of  thein  that  in  llie  least  doubts  of  its  beins:  of  the  same 


86  OF  UEMARKADLE  IMPRESSIONS. 

Spirit,  and  the  same  work.  Persons  have  now  no  otiierwise 
been  subject  to  impressions  on  their  imaginations  than  for- 
merly :  the  work  is  of  the  same  nature,  and  has  not  been 
attended  with  any  extraordinary  circumstances,  excepting 
such  as  are  analogous  to  the  extraordinary  degree  of  it  before 
described.  And  God's  people,  that  were  formerly  converted, 
have  now  partook  of  the  same  shower  of  divine  blessing  in 
the  renewing,  strengthening,  edifying  influences  of  the  Spi- 
rit of  God,  that  others  have  in  his  converting  influences  ;  and 
the  work  here  has  also  been  plainly  the  same  with  that 
which  has  been  wrought  in  those  of  other  places  that  have 
been  mentioned  as  partaking  of  the  same  blessing.  I  have 
particularly  conversed  with  persons  about  their  experiences 
that  belong  to  all  parts  of  the  county,  and  in  various  parts  of 
Connecticut,  where  a  religious  concern  has  lately  appeared ; 
and  have  been  informed  of  the  experiences  of  many  others 
by  th6ir  own  pastors. 

It  is  easily  perceived  by  the  foregoing  account  that  it  is 
very  much  the  practice  of  the  people  here  to  converse  freely 
one  with  another  cf  their  spiritual  experiences,  which  is  a 
ihing  that  many  have  been  disgusted  at.  But  however  our 
people  may  have  in  somfe  respects  gone  to  extremes  in  it,  yet 
it  is  doubtless  a  practice  that  the  circumstances  of  this  town, 
and  neighboring  towns,  has  naturally  led  them  into.  What- 
soever people  are  in  sucli  circumstances,  where  all  have  their 
minds  engaged  to  such  a  degree,  and  in  the  same  affair,  that 
it  is  ever  uppermost  in  their  thoughts, — they  will  naturally 
make  it  the  subject  of  conversation  one  with  another  when 
they  get  together,  in  which  they  will  grow  more  and  more 
free :  restraints  will  soon  vanish  ;  and  they  will  not  conceal 
from  one  another  what  they  meet  with.  And  it  has  been  a 
practice  which  in  the  general  has  been  attended  with  many 
good  efl'ccts,  and  what  God  has  greatly  blest  among  us:  but  it 
must  be  confessed  there  may  have  been  some  ill  consequences 
of  it;  which  yet  are  rather  to  be. laid  to  the  indiscreet  ma- 
nagement of  it,  than  (o  tlie  practice  itself;    and  none  ran 


TWO  PARTICULAR  INSTANCES.  87 

wonder  if  among  such  a  multitude  some  fail  of  exercising  so 
much  prudence  in  choosing  the  time,  manner,  and  occasion 
of  such  discourse  as  is  desirable. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

This  work  further  illustrated  in  particular  instances. 

But  to  give  a  clearer  idea  of  the  nature  and  manner  of  the 
operations  of  God's  Spirit  in  this  wonderful  effusion  of  it,  I 
would  give  an  account  of  two  particular  instances.  The 
first  is  an  adult  person,  a  young  woman  whose  name  was 
Abigail  Hutchinson.  I  select  her  case  especially  because  she 
is  now  dead,  and  so  it  may  be  more  fit  to  speak  freely  of, her 
than  of  living  instances  :  though  I  am  under  far  greater  dis- 
advantages on  other  accounts  to  give  a  full  and  clear  narra- 
tive of  her  experiences  than  I  might  of  some  others  ;  nor  can 
any  account  be  given  but  what  has  been  retained  in  the 
memories  of  her  near  friends  and  some  others  of  what  they 
have  heard  her  express  in  her  life-time. 

She  was  of  a  rational,  understanding  family  :  there  could 
be  nothing  in  her  education  that  tended  to  enthusiasm,  but 
rather  to  the  contrary  extreme.  It  is  in  no  wise  the  temper 
of  the  family  to  be  ostentatious  of  experiences,  and  it  was  far 
from  being  her  temper.  She  was  before  her  conversion,  to 
the  observation  of  her  neighbors,  of  a  sober  and  inoffensive  con- 
versation, and  was  a  still,  quiet,  reserved  person.  She  had 
long  been  infirm  of  body,  but  her  infirmity  had  never  been 
observed  at  all  to  incline  her  to  be  notional  or  fanciful,  or  to 
occasion  any  thing  of  religious  melancholy.  She  was  under 
awakenings  scarely  a  week  before  there  seemed  to  be  plaiii 
evidence  of  her  being  savingly  converted. 

She  was  first  awakened  in  the  winter  season,  on  Monday, 
by  somethiiifT  she  heard  her  l>rotiicr  ^ay  of  the  necessity  of 


88  CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON 

being  in  good  earnest  in  seeking  regenerating  grace,  together 
with  the  news  of  the  conversion  of  the  young  woman  before 
mentioned,  whose  conversion  so  generally  affected  most  of 
the  young  people  here.  This  news  wrought  mucli  upon 
her,  and  stirred  up  a  spirit  of  envy  in  her  towards  this  young 
woman,  whom  she  thought  very  unworthy  of  being  distin- 
guished from  others  by  such  a  mercy  ;  but  withal  it  en- 
gaged her  in  a  firm  resolution  to  do  her  utmost  to  obtain  the 
same  blessing  ;  and  considering  with  herself  what  course 
she  should  take,  she  thought  that  she  had  not  a  sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  principles  of  religion,  to  render  her  capable 
of  conversion  ;  whereupon  she  resolved  thoroughly  to  search 
the  scriptures  ;  and  accordingly  immmediately  began  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Bible,  intending  to  read  it  through.  She 
continued  thus -till  Thursday  ;  and  then  there  was  a  sudden 
alteration,  by  a  great  increase  of  her  concern,  in  an  extraor- 
dinary sense  of  her  own  sinfulness,  particularly  the  sinful- 
ness of  her  nature,  and  wickedness  of  her  heart,  which  came 
upon  her  (as  she  expressed  it)  as  a  flash  of  lightning,  and 
struck  her  into  an  exceeding  terror.  Upon  which  she  left 
off  reading  the  Bible  in  course  as  she  had  begun,  and  turned 
to.. the  New  Testament,  to  see  if  she  could  not  find  some  re- 
lief there  for  her  distressed  soul. 

Her  great  terror,  she  said  was,  "  that  she  had  sinned 
against  God."  Her  distress  grew  more  and  more  for  three 
days  ;  until  (as  she  said)  she  saw  nothing  but  blackness  of 
darkness  before  her,  and  her  very  flesh  trembled  for  fear  of 
God's  wrath  :  she  wondered  and  was  astonished  at  herself, 
that  she  had  been  so  concerned  for  her  body,  and  had  applied 
so  often  to  physicians  to  heal  that,  and  had  neglected  her 
soul.  Her  sinfulness  appeared  with  a  very  awful  aspect  to 
her,  especially  in  three  things,  viz.  her  original  sin,  and  her 
sin  in  murmuring  at  God's  providence,  in  the  weakness  and 
afllicLions  she  had  been  under,  and  in  want  of  duty  to  parents, 
though  others  had  looked  upon  her  to  excel  in  dutiful ness. 
On  Saturday  t?lic  wut:  ^o  earnestly  engaged  in  reading  the 


CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON.  89 

Bible  and  other  books,  that  she  continued  in  it,  searching  for 
something  to  reUeve  her,  till  her  eyes  were  so  dim,  that  she  could 
not  know  the  letters.  While  she  was  thus  engaged  in  read- 
ing, prayer,  and  other  religious  exercises,  she  thought  of 
those  words  of  Christ  wlierein  he  warns  us  not  to  be  as  the 
heathen,  that  think  they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speak- 
ing ;  which,  she  said,  led  her  to  see  that  she  had  trusted  to 
her  own  prayers  and  religious  performances,  and  now  she 
was  put  to  a  nonplus,  and  knew  not  which  way  to  turn  her- 
self, or  where  to  seek  relief. 

While  her  mind  was  in  this  posture,  her  heart,  she  said, 
seemed  to  fly  to  the  minister  for  refuge,  hoping  that  he  could 
give  her  some  relief.  She  came  the  same  day  to  her  brother, 
with  the  countenance  of  a  person  in  distress,  expostulating 
with  him,  why  he  had  not  told  her  more  of  her  sinfulness, 
and  earnestly  inquiring  of  him  what  she  should  do.  She 
seemed  that  day  to  feel  in  herself  an  enmity  against  the  Bi- 
ble, which  greatly  affrighted  her.  Her  sense  of  her  own  ex- 
ceeding sinfulness  continued  increasing  from  Thursday  till 
Monday  ;  and  she  gave  this  account  of  it,  that  it  had  been 
an  opinion,  which  till  now  she  had  entertained,  that  she  was 
not  guilty  of  Adam's  sin,  nor  any  way  concerned  in  it,  be- 
cause she  was  not  active  in  it ;  but  that  now  she  saw  she 
was  guilty  of  that  sin,  and  all  over  defiled  by  it ;  and  that 
the  sin  which  she  brought  into  the  world  with  her,  was  alone 
sufficient  to  condemn  her. 

On  the  sabbath-day  she  was  so  ill  that  her  friends  thought 
it  not  best  that  she  should  go  to  public  worship,  of  which  she 
seemed  very  desirous  :  but  when  she  went  to  bed  on  the  sab- 
bath-day night,  she  took  up  a  resolution  that  she  would  the 
next  morning  go  to  the  minister,  hoping  to  find  some  relief 
there.  As  she  awaked  on  Monday  morning,  a  little  before 
day,  she  wondered  within  herself  at  the  easiness  and  calm- 
ness she  felt  in  her  mind,  which  was  of  that  kind  she  never 
felt  before  ;  as  she  thought  of  this,  such  words  as  these  were 
in  her  mind  :  ''  The  words  of  the  Lord  are  pine  words,  health 

12 


90  CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON. 

to  the  soul,  and  marrow  to  the  bones  :"  and  then  these  words 
came  to  her  mind,  "  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanses  from  all 
sin  ;"  which  were  accompanied  with  a  hvely  sense  of  the 
excellency  of  Christ,  and  his  sufficiency  to  satisfy  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world.  She  then  thought  of  that  expression, 
"  It  is  a  pleasant  thing  for  the  eyes  to  behold  the  sun  ;" 
which  words  then  seemed  to  her  to  be  very  applicable  to  Je- 
sus Christ.  By  these  things  her  mind  was  led  into  such 
contemplations  and  views  of  Christ  as  filled  her  exceedingly 
full  cf  joy.  She  told  her  brother  in  the  morning  that  she 
had  seen  (that  is,  in  realizing  views  by  faith)  Christ  the  last 
night,  and  that  she  had  really  thought  that  she  had  not 
knowledge  enough  to  be  converted  ;  but,  says  she,  God  can 
make  it  quite  easy  !  On  Monday  she  felt  all  day  a  constant 
sweetness  in  her  soul.  She  had  a  repetition  of  the  same  dis- 
coveries of  Christ  three  mornings  together,  that  she  had  on 
Monday  morning,  and  much  in  the  same  manner  at  each 
time,  waking  a  little  before  day ;  but  brighter  and  brighter 
every  time. 

At  the  last  time  on  Wednesday  morning,  while  in  the  en- 
joyment of  a  spiritual  view  of  Christ's  glory  and  fullness,  her 
soul  was  filled  with  distress  for  Christless  persons,  to  consider 
what  a  miserable  condition  they  were  in  :  and  she  felt  in 
herself  an  inclination  immediately  to  go  forth  to  warn  sinners; 
and  proposed  it  the  next  day  to  her  brother  to  assist  her  in 
going  from  house  to  house  ;  but  her  brother  restrained  her, 
by  telling  her  of  the  unsuitableness  of  such  a  method.  She 
told  one  of  her  sisters  that  day,  that  she  loved  all  mankind, 
but  especially  the  people  of  God.  Her  sister  asked  her  why 
she  loved  all  mankind  ?  She  replied,  because  God  had  made 
them.  After  this  there  happened  to  come  into  the  shop 
■where  she  was  at  work,  three  persons  that  were  thought  to 
have  been  lately  converted  ;  her  seeing  them  as  they  stepped 
in  one  after  another  into  the  door,  so  affected  her,  and  so 
drew  forth  her  love  to  them,  that  it  overcame  her,  and  she 
almost  fainted  :  and  when  they  began  to  talk  of  the  things 


CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON.  91 

of  religion,  it  was  more  than  she  could  bear  ;  they  were 
obliged  to  cease  on  that  account.  It  was  a  very  frequent 
thing  with  her  to  be  overcome  witli  a  How  of  affection  to  them 
that  she  thought  godly,  in  conversation  with  them,  and  some- 
times only  at  the  sight  of  them. 

She  had  many  extraordinary  discoveries  of  the  glory  of 
God  and  Christ  ;  sometimes  in  some  particular  attributes, 
and  sometimes  in  many.  She  gave  an  account  that  once, 
as  those  four  words  passed  through  her  mind,  Wisdom, 
Justice,  Goodness,  and  TrutJt,  her  soul  was  filled  with  a 
sense  of  the  glory  of  each  of  these  divine  attributes,  but  es- 
pecially the  last :  Truth,  said  she,  sunk  the  deepest  !  And 
therefore,  as  these  words  passed,  this  was  repeated,  Truth, 
Truth  !  Her  mind  was  so  swallowed  up  with  a  sense  of 
the  glory  of  God's  truth  and  other  perfections,  that  she  said 
it  seemed  as  though  her  life  was  going,  and  that  she  saw  it 
was  easy  with  God  to  take  away  her  life  by  discoveries  of 
himself.  Soon  after  this,  she  went  to  a  private  religious 
meeting,  arxd  her  mind  was  full  of  a  sense  and  view  of  the 
glory  of  God  all  the  time  ;  and  when  the  exercise  was  ended, 
some  asked  her  concerning  what  she  had  experienced  ;  and 
she  began  to  give  them  an  account ;  but  as  she  was  relating 
it,  it  revived  such  a  sense  of  tho  same  things,  that  her  strength 
failed,  and  they  were  obliged  to  take  her  and  lay  her  upon 
the  bed.  Afterwards  she  was  greatly  affected,  and  rejoiced 
with  these  words,  "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain." 

She  had  several  days  together  a  sweet  sense  of  the  excel- 
lency and  kiveliness  of  Christ  in  his  meekness,  which  dis- 
posed her  continually  to  be  repeating  over  these  words,  which 
were  sweet  to  her.  Meek  and  loioly  in  heart,  Meek  and 
loioly  in  Jteart.  She  once  expressed  herself  to  one  of  her 
sisters  to  this  purpose,  that  she  had  continued  whole  days 
and  whole  nights  in  a  constant  ravishing  view  of  the  glory 
of  God  and  Christ,  having  enjoyed  as  much  as  her  life  could 
bear.     Once,  as  her  brother  was  speaking  of  the  dying  love 


92  CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON. 

of  Christ,  she  told  liim  that  she  had  such  a  sense  of  it,  that 
the  mere  mentioning  of  it  was  ready  to  overcome  her. 

Once,  when  she  came  to  me,  she  told  how  tliat  at  such 
and  sucli  a  time  she  thought  she  saw  as  much  of  God,  and 
had  as  much  joy  and  pleasure  as  was  possible  in  this  hfe, 
and  that  yet  afterwards  God  discovered  himself  yet  far  more 
abundantly,  and  she  saw  the  same  things  that  she  had  seen 
before,  yet  more  clearly,  and  in  another  and  far  more  excel- 
lent and  delightful  manner,  and  was  filled  with  a  more  ex- 
ceeding sweetness  ;  she  likewise  gave  me  such  an  account 
of  the  sense  she  once  had,  from  day  to  day,  of  the  glory  of 
Christ,  and  of  God,  in  his  various  attributes,  that  it  seemed 
to  me  she  dwelt  for  days  together  in  a  kind  of  beatific  vision 
of  God  ;  and  seemed  to  have,  as  I  thought,  as  immediate  an 
intercourse  with  him,  as  a  child  with  a  father  :  and  at  the 
same  time  she  appeared  most  remote  from  any  high  thought 
of  herself,  and  of  her  own  sufficiency,  but  was  like  a  little 
child,  and  expressed  great  desire  to  be  instructed,  telling  me 
that  she  longed  very  often  to  come  to  me  for  instruction, 
and  wanted  to  live  at  my  house,  that  I  might  tell  her  her 
duty. 

She  often  expressed  a  sense  of  the  glory  of  God  appearing 
in  the  trees,  and  growth  of  the  fields,  and  other  works  of 
God's  hands.  She  told  her  sister  that  lived  near  the  heart 
of  the  town,  that  she  once  thought  it  a  pleasant  thing  to  live 
in  the  niiddle  of  the  town  ;  but  now,  says  she,  I  think  it 
much  more  pleasant  to  sit  and  see  the  wind  blowing  the 
trees,  and  to  behold  what  God  has  made.  She  had  some- 
times the  powerful  breathings  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  her 
soul,  while  reading  the  scripture,  and  would  express  a  sense 
that  she  had  of  the  certain  truth  and  divinity  thereof.  She 
sometimes  would  appear  with  a  pleasant  smile  on  her  coun- 
tenance ;  and  once  when  her  sister  took  notice  of  it,  and 
asked  why  she  smiled,  she  replied,  I  am  brimfull  of  a  sweet 
feeling  within  !  She  often  used  to  express  how  good  and 
sweet  it  was  to  lie  low  before  God,  and  the  lower,  said  she, 


CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON.  93 

the  better  !  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  think  of  lying  in  the 
dust  all  the  days  of  her  life,  mourning  for  sin.  She  was 
wont  to  manifest  a  great  sense  of  her  own  meanness  and 
dependence.  She  often  expressed  an  exceeding  compassion 
and  pitiful  love  which  she  found  in  her  heart  towards  per- 
sons in  a  Christless  condition,  which  was  sometimes  so  strong, 
that  as  she  was  passing  by  such  in  the  streets,  or  those  that 
she  feared  were  such,  she  would  be  overcome  by  the  sight  of 
them.  She  once  said,  that  she  longed  to  have  the  whole 
world  saved  ;  she  wanted,  as  it  were,  to  pull  them  all  to  her  ; 
she  could  not  bear  to  have  one  lost. 

She  had  great  longings  to  die,  that  she  might  be  with 
Christ ;  which  increased  until  she  thought  she  did  not  know 
how  to  be  patient  to  wait  till  God's  time  should  come.  But 
once  when  she  felt  those  longings,  she  thought  with  herself, 
if  I  long  to  die,  why  do  I  go  to  physicians  ?  Whence  she 
concluded  that  her  longings  for  death  were  not  well  regu- 
lated. After  this  she  often  put  it  to  herself  which  she  should 
choose,  whether  to  live  or  to  die,  to  be  sick  or  to  be  well  ?  and 
she  found  she  could  not  tell,  till  at  last  she  found  herself 
disposed  to  say  these  words  :  I  am  quite  willing  to  live,  and 
quite  willing  to  die  ;  quite  willing  to  be  sick,  and  quite  wil- 
ling to  be  w^ell  ;  and  quite  willing  for  any  thing  that  God 
will  bring  upon  me  !  And  then,  said  she,  I  felt  myself 
perfectly  easy,  in  a  full  submission  to  the  will  of  God.  She 
then  lamented  much  that  she  had  been  so  eager  in  her 
longings  for  death,  as  it  argued  want  of  such  a  resignation 
to  God  as  ought  to  be.  She  seemed  henceforward  to  con- 
tinue in  this  resigned  frame  till  death. 

After  this  her  illness  increased  upon  her  ;  and  once,  after 
she  had  before  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  extreme 
pain,  she  waked  out  of  a  little  sleep  with  these  words  in  her 
heart  and  mouth  :  I  am  wiUing  to  sufler  for  Christ's  sake  ; 
I  am  willing  to  spend  and  to  be  spent  for  Christ's  sake  ;  I 
am  willing  to  spend  my  hfe,  even  my  very  life,  for  Christ's 
sake !     And  though  she  had  an  extraordinary  resignation 


94  CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON. 

with  respect  to  life  or  death,  yet  the  thoughts  of  dying  were 
exceedingly  sweet  to  her.  At  a  time  when  her  brother  was 
reading  in  Job,  concerning  worms  feeding  on  tbe  dead  body, 
she  appeared  with  a  pleasant  smile  ;  and  being  inquired  of 
al)out  it,  she  said  it  was  sweet  to  her  to  think  of  her  being 
in  sucb  circumstances.  At  another  lime,  when  her  brother 
mentioned  to  lier  the  danger  there  seemed  to  be  that  the  ill- 
ness she  then  labored  under  might  be  an  occasion  of  her 
death,  it  filled  her  with  joy  that  almost  overcame  her.  At 
another  time,  when  she  met  a  company  following  a  corpse 
to  the  grave,  she  said  it  was  sweet  to  her  to  think  that 
they  would  in  a  little  time  follow  her  in  like  manner. 

Her  illness,  in  the  latter  part  of  it,  was  seated  much  in 
her  throat  ;  and  swelling  inward,  filled  up  the  pipe  so  that 
she  could  swallow  nothing  but  what  was  perfectly  hquid, 
and  but  very  little  of  that,  and  with  great  and  long  stiUg- 
glings  and  stranglings  ;  that  which  she  took  in  flying  out 
at  her  nostril,  till  she  at  last  could  swallow  nothing  at  all. 
She  had  a  raging  appetite  to  food,  so  that  she  told  her  sister, 
when  talking  with  her  about  her  circumstances,  that  the 
worst  bit  that  she  threw  to  her  swine,  would  be  sweet  to 
her  :  but  yet  when  she  saw  that  she  could  not  swallow  it, 
she  seemed  to  be  as  perfectly  contented  without  it,  as  if  she 
had  no  appetite  for  it.  Others  were  greatly  moved  to  see 
what  she  underwent,  and  were  filled  with  admiration  at  her 
unexampled  patience.  At  a  time  when  she  was  striving  in 
vain  to  get  down  a  little  food,  something  liquid,  and  was  very 
much  spent  with  it,  she  looked  up  on  her  sister  with  a  smile, 
saying,  "  O  sister,  this  is  for  my  good  1"  At  another  time, 
when  her  sister  was  speaking  of  what  she  underwent,  she 
told  her  that  she  lived  a  heaven  upon  earth  for  all  that. 
She  used  sometimes  to  say  to  her  sister,  under  her  extreme 
sufferings,  "  It  is  good  to  be  so  !"  Her  sister  once  asked  her 
why  she  said  so  ?  "  Why,*'  said  she,  "  because  God  w'ould 
have  it  so  :  it  is  best  that  things  should  be  as  God  would 
have  them  :  it  looks  best  to  me."     After  her  confinement,  as 


CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON.  95 

they  were  leading  her  from  the  bed  to  the  door,  she  seemed 
overcome  by  the  sioht  of  things  abroad,  as  showing  forth 
the  glory  of  the  Being  that  had  made  them.  As  she  lay  on 
her  death-bed,  she  would  often  say  these  words,  "  God  is  my 
friend  !"  And  once  looking  up  on  her  sister,  with  a  smile, 
said,  "  O  sister  !  how  good  it  is  !  how  sweet  and  comforta- 
ble it  is  to  consider  and  think  of  heavenly  things  !"  and 
used  this  argument  to  persuade  her  sister  to  be  much  in 
such  meditations. 

She  expressed  on  her  death-bed,  an  exceeding  longing, 
both  for  persons  in  a  natural  state,  that  they  might  be  con- 
verted, and  for  the  godly,  that  they  might  see  and  know 
more  of  God.  And  when  those  that  looked  on  themselves 
as  in  a  Christless  state,  came  to  see  her,  she  would  be  greatly 
moved  with  compassionate  affection.  One  in  pariicular,  that 
seemed  to  be  in  great  distress  about  the  state  of  her  soul,  and 
had  come  to  see  her  from  time  to  time,  she  desired  her  sister 
to  persuade  not  to  come  any  more,  because  the  sight  of  her 
so  wrought  on  her  compassion,  that  it  overcame  her  nature. 
The  same  week  that  she  died,  when  she  was  in  distressing 
circumstances  as  to  her  body,  some  of  the  neighbors  that 
came  to  see  her  asked  if  she  was  willing  to  die  ?  She  re- 
plied that  she  was  quite  wilhng  either  to  live  or  die  ;  she 
was  willing  to  be  in  pain  ;  she  was  willing  to  be  so  always 
as  she  was  then,  if  that  was  the  will  of  God.  She  willed 
what  God  willed.  They  asked  her  whether  she  was  wilhng 
to  die  that  night  ?  She  answered,  Yes,  if  it  be  God's  will. 
And  seemed  to  speak  all  with  that  perfect  composure  of 
spirit,  and  with  such  a"  cheerful  and  pleasant  countenance, 
that  it  filled  them  with  admiration. 

She  was  very  weak  a  considerable  time  before  she  died, 
having  pined  away  with  ftxmine  and  thirst,  so  that  her  flesh 
seemed  to  be  dried  upon  her  bones  ;  and  therefore  could  say 
but  little,  and  manifested  her  mind  very  much  by  signs. 
She  said  she  had  matter  enough  to  fill  up  all  her  time  with 
talk,  if  she  had  but  strength.     A  few  days  before  her  death, 


96  CONVERSION  OF  ABIGAIL  HUTCHINSON. 

some  asked  her  whether  she  held  her  integrity  still  7  Whe- 
ther she  was  not  afraid  of  death?  She  answered  to  this 
purpose,  that  she  had  not  the  least  degree  of  fear  of  death. 
They  asked  her  why  she  would  be  so  confident  ?  She  an- 
swered, If  I  should  say  otherwise,  I  should  speak  contrary 
io  what  I  know  :  there  is,  says  she,  indeed  a  dark  entry  that 
looks  something  dark,  but  on  the  other  side  there  appears 
such  a  bright  shining  light,  that  I  cannot  be  afraid  !  Siie 
said,  not  long  befoie  she  died,  that  she  used  to  be  afraid  how 
she  should  grapple  with  death  ;  but,  says  she,  God  lias 
showed  me  that  he  can  make  it  easy  in  great  pain.  Several 
days  before  she  died  she  could  scarcely  say  any  thing  but 
just  yes  and  no,  to  questions  that  were  asked  her,  for  she 
seemed  to  be  dying  for  three  days  together  ;  but  seemed  to 
continue  in  an  admirably  sweet  composure  of  soul,  without 
any  interruption,  to  the  last,  and  died  as  a  person  tliat  went 
to  sleep,  without  any  struggling,  about  noon,  on  Friday, 
June  27th,  1735. 

She  had  long  been  infirm,  and  often  had  been  exercised 
with  great  pain  ;  but  she  died  chiefly  of  famine.  It  was, 
doubtless,  partly  owing  to  her  bodily  weakness,  that  her  na- 
ture was  so  often  overcome,  and  ready  to  sink  with  gracious 
aflfection  ;  but  yet  the  truth  was,  that  she  had  more  grace, 
and  greater  discoveries  of  God  and  Christ,  than  the  present 
frail  state  did  well  consist  with.  She  wanted  to  be  where 
strong  grace  might  have  more  liberty,  and  be  ^\^thout  the 
clog  of  a  weak  body  ;  there  she  longed  to  be,  and  there  she 
doubtless  now  is.  She  was  looked  upon  among  us  as  a  very 
eminent  instance  of  Christian  experience  ;  but  this  is  but  a 
very  broken  and  imperfect  account  I  have  given  of  her. 
Her  eminency  would  much  more  appear,  if  her  experiences 
were  fully  related,  as  she  was  wont  to  express  and  manifest 
them,  while  living.  I  once  read  this  account  to  some  of 
her  pious  neighbors,  who  were  acquainted  with  her,  who 
said,  to  this  purpose,  that  the  picture  fell  much  short  of  the 
life  ;  and  particularly  that  it  much  failed  of  duly  represent- 


CONVERSION  OF  PHEBE  BARTLET.  97 

ing  her  humility,  and  that  admirable  lowHness  of  heart,  that 
at  ail  times  appeared  in  her.  But  there  are,  blessed  be  God  ! 
many  hving  instances  of  much  the  like  nature,  and  in  some 
things  no  less  extraordinary. 

But  I  now  proceed  to  the  <>ther  instance  that  I  would  give 
an  account  of,  which  is  of  the  httle  child  before  mentioned. 
Her  name  is  Pliebe  Bartlet,  daughter  of  William  Bartlet. 
I  shall  give  the  account  as  I  took  it  from  the  mouths  of  her 
parents,  whose  veracity  none  that  know  them  doubt  of. 

She  was  born  in  March,  in  the  year  1731.  About  the 
latter  end  of  April,  or  the  beginning  of  May,  1735,  she  was 
greatly  affected  by  the  talk  of  her  brother,  who  had  been 
hopefully  converted  a  little  before,  at  about  eleven  years  of 
age,  and  then  seriously  talked  to  her  about  the  great  things 
of  religion.  Her  parents  did  not  know  of  it  at  that  time, 
and  were  not  wont,  in  the  counsels  they  gave  to  their  chil- 
dren, particularly  to  direct  themselves  to  her,  by  reason  of 
her  being  so  young,  and  as  they  supposed,  not  capable  of 
understanding  :  but  after  her  brother  had  talked  to  her,  they 
observed  her  very  earnestly  to  listen  to  the  advice  they  gave 
to  the  other  children  ;  and  she  was  ubyerved  very  constantly 
to  retiie,  several  times  in  a  day,  as  was  concluded,  for  secret 
prayer,  and  grew  more  and  more  engaged  in  religion,  and 
was  more  frequent  in  her  closet,  till  at  last  she  was  wont  to 
visit  it  five  or  six  times  in  a  day  ;  and  was  so  engaged  in  it, 
that  nothing  would  at  any  time  divert  her  from  her  stated 
closet  exercises.  Her  mother  often  observed  and  watched 
her,  when  such  things  occurred  as  she  thought  most  likely 
to  divert  her,  either  by  putting  it  out  of  her  thoughts,  or  other- 
wise engaging  her  inclinations,  but  never  could  observe  her 
to  fail.     She  mentioned  some  very  remarkable  instances. 

She  once  of  her  own  accord  spoke  of  her  unsuccessfulness, 
in  that  she  could  not  find  God,  or  to  that  purpose.  But  on 
Thursday,  the  last  day  of  July,  about  the  middle  of  the  day, 
the  child  being  in  the  closet,  where  it  used  to  retire,  its  mo- 
ther heard  it  speaking  aloud,  which  was  unusual,  and  never 


98  CONVERSION  OF  PHEBE  BARTLEl 

had  been  observed  before :  and  her  voice  seemed  to  be  as  of  one 
exceedingly  importunate  and  engaged  ;  but  her  mother  could 
distinctly  hear  only  these  words,  (spoken  in  her  childish  man- 
ner, but  seemed  to  be  spoken  v\^ith  extraordinary  earnestness 
and  out  of  distress  of  soul,)  Pray^  blessed  Lord,  give  me 
salvation  !  I  pray  ^  heg,  pardon  all  my  sins  !  When  the 
child  had  done  prayer,  she  came  out  of  the  closet,  and 
sat  down  by  her  mother,  and  cried  out  aloud.  Her  mother 
very  earnestly  asked  her  several  times,  what  the  matter 
was,  before  he  could  make  any  answer  ;  but  she  continued 
crying  exceedingly,  and  writhing  her  body  to  and  fro,  like 
one  in  anguish  of  spirit.  Her  mother  then  asked  her,  whe- 
ther she  was  afraid  that  God  would  not  give  her  salvation. 
She  answered,  '  Yes,  I  am  afraid  I  shall  go  to  hell ! '  Her 
mother  then  endeavored  to  quiet  her;  and  told  her  she 
would  not  have  her  cry  ;  she  must  be  a  good  girl,  and  pray 
every  day,  and  she  hoped  God  would  give  her  salvation. 
But  this  did  not  quiet  her  at  all ;  but  she  continued  thUvS 
earnestly  crying,  and  taking  on  for  some  time,  till  at  length 
she  suddenly  ceased  crying,  and  began  to  smile,  and  presently- 
said  with  a  smiling  countenaace,  '  Mother,  the  kingdo^n  of 
heaveii  is  come  to  me ! '  Her  mother  was  surprised  at  the 
sudden  alteration,  and  at  the  speech ;  and  knew  not  what 
to  make  of  it,  but  at  first  said  nothing  to  her.  The  child 
presently  spoke  again,  and  said,  '  There  is  another  come  to 
me,  and  there  is  another,  there  is  three ;'  and  being 
asked  what  she  meant,  she  answered.  '  One  is.  Thy  will  be 
done,  and  there  is  another,  Enjoy  him  forever  ;'  by  which  it 
seems,  that  when  the  child  said,  '  There  is  three  come  to 
me,'  she  meant  three  passages  of  her  Catechism  that  came  to 
her  mind. 

After  the  child  had  said  this,  she  retired  again  into  her 
closet ;  and  her  mother  went  over  to  her  brother's,  who  was 
next  neighbor ;  and  when  she  came  back,  the  child,  being 
out  of  the  closet,  met  her  mother  with  this  cheerful  speech. 
■  I  can  find  God  now  ! '  referring  to  what  she  had  before 


CONVERSION  OF  PHEBE  BARTLET  99 

complained  of,  that  she  could  not  find  God.  Then  the  child 
spoke  again  and  said;  '  I  love  God  ! '  Her  mother  asked  her 
how  well  she  loved  God,  whether  she  loved  God  better  than  her 
father  and  mother,  she  said,  '  yes.'  Then  she  asked  her  whe- 
ther she  loved  God  better  than  her  little  sister  Rachel  ?  She 
answered, '  Yes,  better  than  any  thing  ! '  Then  her  eldest  sis- 
ter, referring  to  her  saying  she  could  find  God  now,  asked  her 
where  she  could  find  God.  She  answered,  '  In  heaven.'  Why, 
said  she,  have  you  been  in  heaven  7  '  No,'  said  the^child. 
By  this  it  seems  not  to  have  been  any  imagination  of  any 
thing  seen  with  bodily  eyes,  that  she  called  God,  when  she 
said,  I  can  find  God  now.  Her  mother  asked  her  whe- 
ther she  was  afraid  of  going  to  hell,  and  that  had  made  her 
cry.  She  answered^  "  Yess,  I  was,  but  now  I  shan't."'  Her 
mother  asked  her  whether  she  thought  that  God  had  given 
her  salvation  ;  she  answered,  "  yes."  Her  mother  asked  her 
when.  She  answered,  "  to-day."  She  appeared  all  the  af- 
ternoon exceedingly  cheerful  and  joyful.  One  of  her  neigh- 
bors asked  her  how  she  felt  herself?  She  answered,  I  feel 
better  than  I  did."  The  neighbor  asked  lier,  what  made 
her  feel  better  ?  she  answered,  "  God  makes  me."  That 
evening  as  she  lay  in  bed,  she  called  one  of  her  Httle  cousins 
to  her  that  was  present  in  the  room,  as  having  something  to 
say  to  him  ;  and  when  he  came,  she  told  him.. that  "  heaven 
was  better  than  earth."  The  next  day  being  Friday,  her 
mother  asking  her  her  catechism,  asked  her  what  God  made 
her  for.  She  answered,  "  To  serve  him,"  and  added,  "  everv 
body  should  serve  God,  and  get  an  interest  in  Christ." 

The  same  day  the  elder  children,  when  they  came  home 
from  school,  seemed  much  affected  with  the  extraordinary 
change  that  seemed  to  be  made  in  Phebe  :  and  her  sister 
Abigail  standing  by,  her  mother  took  occasion  to  counsel  her 
now  to  improve  her  time  to  prepare  for  another  world  :  on 
which  Phebe  burst  out  in  tears,  and  cried  out,  "  Poor  Nab- 
by  !"  Her  mother  told  her  she  would  not  have  her  cry,  she 
hoped  that  God  would  give  Nabby  salvation  ;  but  that  did 


100  CONVERSION  OF  PHEBE  EARTLE  I 

not  quiet  her,  but  she  continued  earnestly  crying  for  some 
time ;  and  when  she  had  in  a  measure  ceased,  her  sister 
Eunice  being  by  her,  she  burst  out  again,  and  cried,  "  Poor 
Eunice  !''  and  cried  exceedingly  ;  and  when  she  had  almost 
done,  she  went  into  another  room,  and  there  looked  up  on 
her  sister  Naomi,  and  burst  out  again,  crying,  "  Poor  Amy  !" 
Her  mother  was  greatly  affected  at  such  a  behavior  in  the 
child,  and  knew  not  what  to  say  to  her.  One  of  the  neigh- 
bors coming  in  a  little  after,  asked  her  what  she  had  cried 
for.  She  seemed  at  first  backward  to  tell  the  reason :  her 
mother  told  her  she  might  tell  that  person,  for  he  had  given 
her  an  apple  ;  upon  which  she  said,  she  '•  cried  because  she 
was  afraid  they  would  go  to  hell." 

At  night  a  certain  minister  that  was  occasionally  in  the 
town,  was  at  the  house,  and  talked  considerably  with  her  of 
the  things  of  religion ;  and  after  he  was  gone,  she  sat  leaning 
on  the  table,  with  tears  running  out  of  her  eyes  :  and  being 
asked  what  made  her  cry,  she  said  it  was  "  thinking  about 
God."  The  next  day  being  Saturday,  she  seemed,  great 
part  of  the  day,  to  ■  in  a  very  affectionate  frame,  had  four 
turns  of  crying,  and  seemed  to  endeavor  to  curb  herself  and 
hide  her  tears,  and  was  very  backward  to  talk  of  the  occa- 
sion of  it.  On  the  sabbath-day  she  was  asked  whether  she 
believed  in  God  ;  she  answered  "  yes  :"  and  being  told  that 
XlJhrist  was  the  Son  of  God,  she  made  ready  answer,  and 
said,  "  I  know  it." 

From  this  time  there  has  appeared  a  very  remarkable, 
abiding  change  in  the  child  :  slie  has  been  very  strict  upon 
the  sabbath;  and  seems  to  long  for  the  sabbath-day  before  it 
comes,  and  will  often  in  the  week  time  be  inquiring  how 
long  it  is  to  the  sabbath-day,  and  must  have  the  days  par- 
ticularly counted  over  that  are  between,  before  she  will  be 
contented.  And  she  seems  to  love  God's  liouse,  and  is  very 
eager  to  go  thither.  Her  mother  once  asked  her  why  she 
had  such  a  mind  to  go  ?  whether  it  was  not  to  see  fine  folks'? 
She  said.  '=  No,  it  was  to  hear  Mr.  Edwards  preach.''    "When 


CONVERSION  or  PHEBE  BARTLET.  101 

she  is  in  the  place  of  worship,  she  is  very  far  from  spending 
her  time  there  as  children  at  her  age  usually  do,  but  appears 
with  an  attention  that  is  very  extraordinary  for  such  a  child. 
She  also  appears  very  desirous  at  ail  opportunities  to  go  to 
private  religious  meetings ;  and  is  very  still  and  attentive  at 
hoii'e  in  prayer-time,  and  has  appeared  .iflfected  in  time  of 
family  prayer.  She  seems  to  delight  much  in  hearing  re- 
ligious conversation.  When  I  once  was  there  with  some 
others  that  were  strangers,  and  talked  to  her  something  of 
religion,  she  seemed  more  than  ordinarily  attentive ;  and 
when  we  were  gone,  she  looked  out  earnestly  after  us,  and 
said,  "  I  wish  ihey  would  come  again  !"  Her  mother  asked 
her  why  ?  says  she,  "  I  love  to  hear  them  talk." 

She  seems  to  have  very  much  of  the  fear  of  God  before 
her  eyes,  and  an  extraordinary  dread  of  sin  against  him  ;  of 
which  her  mother  mentioned  the  following  remarkable  in- 
stance. Some  time  in  August,  the  last  year,  she  went  with 
some  larger  children  to  get  some  plums,  in  a  neighbor's  lot, 
knowing  nothing  of  any  harm  in  what  she  did  ;  but  when 
she  brought  some  of  the  plums  into  the  house,  her  mother 
mildly  reproved  her,  and  told  her  that  she  must  not  get 
plums  without  leave,  because  it  was  sin :  God  had  com- 
manded her  not  to  steal.  The  child  seemed  greatly  sur- 
prised, and  burst  out  in  tears,  and  cried  out,  "  I  will  not  have 
these  pl'iiiis!"  and  turning  to  her  sister  Eunice,  very  ear- 
nestly said  to  her,  "  Why  did  you  ask  me  to  go  to  that  plum- 
tree  ?  I  should  not  have  gone  if  you  had  not  asked  me." 
The  other  children  did  not  seem  to  be  much  aflected  or  con- 
cerned ;  but  there  was  no  pacifying  Phebe.  Her  mother 
told  her  she  might  go  and  ask  leave,  and  then  it  would  not 
be  sin  for  her  to  eat  them  ;  and  sent  one  of  the  children  to 
that  purpose  ;  and  when  she  returned,  her  mother  told  her 
that  the  owner  had  given  leave,  now  she  might  eat  them, 
and  it  would  not  be  stealing.  This  stilled  her  a  httle  while : 
but  presently  she  broke  out  again  into  an  exceeding  fit  of 
crying  :  her  mother  asked  her  what  made  her  cry  again  ? 


102  CONVERSION  OF  PHEBE  BARTLET. 

Why  she  cried  now,  since  they  had  asked  leave  ?  What  ii 
was  that  troubled  her  now  ?  And  asked  her  several  times 
very  earnestly,  before  slie  made  any  answer ;  but  at  last 
said,  "  it  was  because,  because  it  was  sinP  She  continued 
a  considerable  time  crying,  and  said  she  would  not  go  again 
if  Eunice  asked  her  a  hundred  times  ;  and  she  retained  her 
aversion  to  that  fruit  for  a  considerable  time,  under  the  re- 
membrance of  her  former  sin. 

She  at  sometimes  appears  greatly  affected,  and  delighted 
with  texts  of  scripture  that  come  to  her  mind.  Particularly, 
about  the  beginning  of  November,  the  last  year,  that  text 
came  to  her  mind,  Rev.  iii.  20.  "  Behold  1  stand  at  the  door 
and  knock  :  If  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door, 
I  will  come  in  and  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me."'  She 
spoke  of  it  to  those  of  the  family,  with  a  great  appearance  of 
joy,  a  smiling  countenance,  and  elevation  of  voice,  and 
afterwards  she  went  into  another  room,  where  her  mother 
overheard  her  talking  very  earnestly  to  the  children  about  it, 
and  particularly  heard  her  say  to  them,  three  or  four  times 
ovefj  with  an  air  of  exceeding  joy  and  admiration,  "  Why  it 
is  to  sup  with  God.''''  At  some  time  about  the  middle  of 
winter,  very  late  in  the  night,  when  all  were  in  bed,  her  mo- 
ther perceived  that  she  was  awake,  and  heard  her,  as  though 
she  was  weeping.  She  called  to  her,  and  asked  her  what 
was  the  matter.  She  answered  with  a  low  voice,  so  that 
her  mother  could  not  hear  what  she  said ;  but  thinking  that 
it  might  be  occasioned  by  some  spiritual  affection,  said  no 
more  to  her  ;  but  perceived  her  to  lie  awake,  and  to  continue 
in  the  same  frame,  for  a  considerable  time.  The  next  morn- 
ing, slie  asked  her  wheihcr  she  did  not  cry  the  last  night : 
The  child  answered,  "  Yes,  I  did  cry  a  little,  for  I  was  think- 
ing about  God  and  Christ,  and  they  loved  me."'  Her  mother 
asked  her  whether  to  think  of  God  and  Christ's  loving  her 
made  her  cry  :  She  answered,  "  Yes,  it  does  sometimes." 

She  has  often  manifested  a  great  concern  for  the  good  of 
others'  souls :  and  has  been  wont  many  times  affectionatelv 


CONVERSION  OF  PHEBE  BARTLET.  103 

lo  counsel  the  other  children.  Once  about  the  latter  end  of 
September,  the  last  year,  wlien  she  and  some  others  of  the 
children  were  in  the  room  by  themselves,  husking  Indian 
corn,  the  child,  after  a  while,  came  out  and  sat  by  the  fire. 
Her  mother  took  notice  that  she  appeared  with  a  more  than 
ordinarily  serious  and  pensive  countenance,  but  at  last  she 
broke  silence,  and  said,  "  1  have  been  talking  to  Nabby  and 
Eunice."  Her  mother  asked  her  what  she  had  said  to  them. 
"  Why,"  said  she,  "  I  told  them  that  they  must  pray,  and  pre- 
pare to  die,  that  they  had  but  a  little  while  to  live  in  tliis 
world,  and  they  must  be  always  ready."  When  Nabby  came 
out,  her  mother  asked  her  whether  she  had  said  that  to  them. 
'''  Yes,"  said  she,  "  she  said  that,  and  a  great  deal  more."  At 
other  times,  the  child  took  her  opportunities  to  talk  to  the 
other  children  about  the  great  concern  of  their  souls,  some* 
times,  so  as  much  to  affect  them,  and  set  them  into  tears.  She 
was  once  exceedingly  importunate  with  her  mother  to  go 
with  her  sister  Naomi,  to  pray.  Her  mother  endeavored  to 
put  her  off;  but  she  pulled  her  by  the  sleeve,  and  seemed  as 
if  she  would  by  no  means  be  denied.  At  last  her  mother  told 
her  that  Amy  must  go  and  pray  herself;  "  but,"  says  the 
child,  "  she  will  not  go ;"  and  persisted  earnestly  to  beg  of 
her  mother  to  go  with  her. 

She  has  discovered  an  uncommon  degree  of  a  spirit  of 
charity  ;  particularly  on  the  following  occasion  :  A  poor  man 
that  hves  in  the  woods,  had  lately  lost  a  cow,  that  the  family 
much  depended  on,  and  being  at  the  house,  he  was  relating 
his  misfortune,  and  telling  of  the  straits  and  difficulties  they 
were  reduced  to  by  it.  She  took  much  notice  of  it,  and  it 
wrought  exceedingly  on  her  compassion  :  and  after  she  had 
attentively  heard  him  a  while,  she  went  away  to  her  father, 
who  was  in  the  shop,  and  entreated  him  to  give  that  man  a 
cow ;  and  told  him  that  the  poor  man  had  no  cow  ;  that  the 
hunters  or  something  else  had  killed  his  cow  ;  and  entreated 
him  to  give  him  one  of  theirs.  Her  father  told  her  that  they 
could  not  spare  one.     Then  she  entreated  him  to  let  him  and 


104  DEFECTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK. 

his  family  come  aad  live  at  his  house,  and  had  much  more 
talk  of  the  same  nature,  whereby  she  manifested  bowels  of 
compassion  to  the  poor. 

She  has  manifested  great  love  to  her  minister ;  particularly 
when  1  returned  from  my  luug  journey  for  my  health,  the 
last  fall.  When  she  heard  of  it  she  appeared  very  joyful  at  the 
news,  and  told  the  children  of  it,  with  an  elevated  voice,  as 
the  most  joyful  tidings :  repeating  it  over  and  over,  "  Mr.  Ed- 
wards is  come  home  !  Mr.  Edwards  is  come  home  !"  She 
still  continues  very  constant  in  secret  prayer,  so  far  as  can  be 
observed,  (for  she  seems  to  have  no  desire  that  others  should 
observe  her  when  she  retires,  but  seems  to  be  a  child  of  a  re- 
served temper),  and  every  night  before  she  goes  to  bed,  will 
say  her  catechism,  and  will  by  no  means  miss  of  it :  she 
never  forgot  it  but  once,  and  then  after  she  was  in  bed,  thought 
of  it,  and  cried  out  in  tears,  "  I  have  not  said  my  catechism  !'' 
and  would  not  be  quieted,  till  her  mother  asked  her  the  cate- 
chism as  she  lay  in  bed.  She  sometimes  appears  to  be  in 
doubt  about  the  condition  of  her  soul,  and  when  asked  whe- 
ther she  thinks  that  she  is  prepared  for  death,  speaks  some- 
thing doubtfully  about  it :  at  other  times  seems  to  have  no 
doubt,  but  when  asked,  replies  yes,  without  hesitation. 


CHAPTER  V 

Defects  and  decline  of  the  work. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  great  work  of  God  among  u^. 
till  it  got  to  its  height,  we  seemed  to  be  wonderfully  smiled 
upon,  and  blest  in  edl  respects.  Satan  (as  has  been  already 
observed)  seemed  to  be  unusually  restrained.  Persons  that 
before  had  been  involved  in  melancholy,  seemed  to  be  as  it 
were  waked  up  out  of  it ;  and  those  that  had  been  entangled 
with  extraordinary  temptations,,  seemed  wonderfully  to  be  se' 


DEFECTS    AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK.  105 

lit  liberty ;  aiitl  not  only  so,  but  it  was  the  most  remarkable 
time  of  health  that  ever  I  knew  since  I  have  been  in  the 
town.  We  ordinarily  have  several  bills  put  up  every  sabbath, 
for  persons  that  are  sick  ;  but  now  w^e  had  not  so  much  as 
one  for  many  sabbaths  together.  But  after  this  it  seemed  to 
be  otherwise  :  when  this  work  of  God  appeared  to  be  at  its 
greatest  height,  a  poor  weak  man  that  belongs  to  the  town, 
being  in  great  spiritual  trouble,  was  hurried  with  violent 
temptations  to  cut  his  own  throat,  and  made  an  attempt,  but 
did  not  do  it  effectually.  He  after  this  continued  a  consider- 
able time  exceedingly  overwhelmed  with  melancholy  ;  but 
has  now  of  a  long  time  been  very  greatly  delivered  by  the 
light  of  God's  countenance  lifted  up  upon  him,  and  has  ex- 
pressed a  great  sense  of  his  sin  in  so  far  yielding  to  tempta- 
tion ;  and  there  are  in  him  all  hopeful  evidences  of  his  having 
been  made  a  subject  of  saving  mercy. 

In  the  latter  part  of  May  it  began  to  be  very  sensible  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  was  gradually  withdrawing  from  us,  and 
after  this  time  Satan  seemed  to  be  more  let  loose,  and  raged 
in  a  dreadful  manner.  The  first  instance  wherein  it  ap- 
peared, was  a  person's  putting  an  end  to  his  own  life,  by 
cutting  his  throat.  He  was  a  gentleman  of  more  than  com- 
mon understanding,  of  strict  morals,  religious  in  his  beha- 
vioi",  and  a  useful,  honorable  person  in  the  town  ;  but  was 
of  a  fomily  that  are  much  prone  to  the  disease  of  melancholy, 
and  his  mother  was  killed  with  it.  He  had,  from  the  be- 
ginning of  this  extraordinary  time,  been  exceedingly  con- 
cerned about  the  state  of  his  soul,  and  there  were  some 
things  in  his  experience  that  appeared  very  hopefully  ;  but 
he  durst  entertain  no  hope  concerning  his  own  good  state. 
Towards  the  latter  part  of  his  time  he  grew  much  discou- 
raged, and  melancholy  grew  amain  upon  him,  till  he  was 
wholly  overpowered  by  it,  and  was  in  great  measure  past,  a 
capacity  of  receiving  advice,  or  being  reasoned  with  to  any 
purpose  :  the  devil  took  the  advantage,  and  drove  him  into 
despairing   thoughts.     He  was  kept  awake  nights,   medi- 

14 


106  DEFECTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  TTIE  WORK. 

tating  tenor ;  so  that  he  had  scarce  any  sleep  at  all,  for  a  long" 
thiie  together.  And  it  was  observed  at  last,  that  he  was 
scarcely  well  capable  of  managing  his  ordinaiy  business,  and 
was  judged  delirious  by  the  coroner's  inquest.  The  news 
of  this  extraordinarily  affected  the  minds  of  the  people  here, 
and  struck  them  as  it  were  with  astonishment.  After  this, 
multitudes  in  this  and  other  towns  seemed  to  have  it 
strongly  suggested  to  them,  and  pressed  upon  them,  to  do  as 
this  person  liad  done.  And  many  that  seemed  to  be  under 
no  melancholy,  some  pious  persons,  that  had  no  special  dark- 
ness, or  doubts  about  the  goodness  of  theii*  state,  nor  were 
under  any  special  trouble  or  concern  of  mind  about  any 
thing  spiritual  or  temporal,  yet  had  it  urged  upon  them,  as 
if  somebody  had  spoken  to  them.  Cut  your  oivn  throat, 
now  is  a  good  oj^portunity.  Noio,  now !  So  that  they 
were  obliged  to  fight  with  all  their  might  to  resist  it,  and  yet 
no  reason  suggested  to  them  why  they  should  do  it. 

About  the  same  time  there  were  two  remarkable  instances 
of  persons  led  away  with  strange,  enthusiastic  delusions — 
one  at  Suffield,  another  at  South  Hadley.  That  which  has 
made  the  greatest  noise  in  the  country  was  of  the  man  at 
South  Hadley,  whose  delusion  was,  that  he  thought  himself 
divinely  instructed  to  direct  a  poor  man  in  melancholy  and 
despairing  circumstances,  to  say  certain  words  in  prayer  to 
God,  as  recorded  in  Psal.  cxvi.  4.  for  his  own  relief.  The 
man  is  esteemed  a  pious  mail.  I  have,  since  this  error  of 
hisj  had  a  particular  acquaintance  with  him  ;  and  I  believe 
none  would  question  his  piety,  that  had  such  an  acquaint- 
ance. He  gave  me  a  particular  account  of  the  manner  how 
he  was  deluded,  which  is  too  long  to  be  here  inserted.  But 
in  short,  he  was  exceedingly  rejoiced  and  elevated  with  this 
extraordinary  work,  so  carried  on  in  this  part  of  the  country  ; 
and  was'^ix)ssessed  with  an  opinion  that  it  was  the  beginning 
of  the  glorious  times  of  the  church  spoken  of  in  scripture : 
and  had  read  it  as  the  opinion  of  some  divines,  that  there 
would  be  many  in  these  times  that  should  be  endued  with 


DEFFXTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK,  107 

extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  had  embraced 
the  notion  ;  though  he  had  at  fust  no  apprehensions  that 
any  besides  ministers  would  have  such  gifts.  But  he  since 
exceedingly  laments  the  dishonor  he  has  done  to  God,  and 
the  wound  he  has  given  religion  in  it,  and  has  lain  low- 
before  God  and  man  for  it. 

After  these  things,  the  instances  of  conversion  were  rare 
here  in  comparison  of  what  the)^  had  before  been,  (though 
that  remarkable  instance  of  the  little  child  was  after  this,) 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  not  long  after  this  time  appeared  very 
sensibly  withdra^^^ng  from  ail  parts  of  the  county  ;  (though 
we  have  heard  of  its  going  on  in  some  places  of  Connecticut, 
and  that  it  conthiues  to  be  carried  on  even  to  this  day.)  But 
icligion  remained  here,  and  I  believe  in  some  other  places, 
the  main  subject  of  conversation  for  several  months  after 
this.  And  there  were  some  turns,  wherein  God's  ^vork 
seemed  something  to  revive,  and  we  were  ready  to  hope  that 
all  was  going  to  be  renewed  again  :  yet  in  the  main  there 
was  a  gradual  decline  of  that  general,  engaged,  lively  spirit 
in  religion,  which  had  been  before.  Several  things  have 
happened  since,  that  have  diverted  people's  minds,  and 
turned  their  conversation  more  to  others'  affairs,  particularly 
his  excellency,  the  governor,  coming  to  this  place,  and  the 
committee  of  general  court,  on  the  treaty  with  the  Indians : 
and  afterwards  the  Springfield  controversy  ;  and  since  that, 
our  people  in  this  town  have  been  engaged  in  the  building 
of  a  new  meetinsr-house  :  and  some  other  occurrences  mischt 
l)e  mentioned,  that  have  seemed  to  have  this  eflfcct.  But  as 
to  those  that  have  been  thought  to  be  converted  among  us, 
in  this  time,  they  generally  seem  to  be  persons  that  have  had 
an  abiding  change  wronglit  on  them.  I  have  had  particular 
acquaintance  with  many  of  them  since,  and  they  generally 
appear  to  be  persons  that  have  a  new  sense  of  things,  new 
apprehensions  and  views  of  God,  of  the  divine  attributes,  and 
Jesus  Christ,'  and  the  o;reat  things  of  the  gospel :  tliey  have 
a  new  sense  of  the  truih  of  tliem,  and  they  alTecl  them  in  a 


108  DEFECTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK. 

new  manner  ;  though  it  is  very  far  from  being  always  aUke 
with  them,  neitlier  can  they  revive  a  sense  of  things  when 
they  please.  Their  hearts  are  often  touched,  and  sometimes 
filled,  with  new  sweetnesses  and  delights  ;  there  seems  to  be 
an  inward  ardor  and  burning  of  heart  that  they  express, 
the  like  to  which  they  never  experienced  before  ;  sometimes, 
perhaps,  occasioned  only  by  the  mention  of  Christ's  name, 
or  some  one  of  the  divine  perfections.  There  are  new  appe- 
tites, and  a  new  kind  of  breathings  and  pantings  of  heart, 
and  groanings  that  cannot  be  uttered.  There  is  a  new  kind 
of  inward  labor  and  struggle  of  soul  towards  heaven  and 
holiness. 

Some,  that  before  were  very  rough  in  their  temper  and 
manners,  seem  to  be  remarkably  softened  and  sweetened. 
And  some  have  had  their  souls  exceedingly  filled,  and  over- 
whelmed with  light,  love,  and  comfort,  long  since  the  work 
of  God  has  ceased  to  be  so  remarkably  carried  on  in  a  ge- 
neral way :  and  some  have  had  much  greater  experiences 
of  this  nature  than  they  had  before.  And  there  is  still  a 
great  deal  of  religious  conversation  continued  in  the  town, 
among  young  and  old  ;  a  religious  disposition  appears  to  be 
still  maintained  among  our  people,  by  their  upholding  fre- 
quent private  religious  meetings ;  and  all  sorts  are  generally 
worshiping  God  at  such  meetings,  on  sabbath-nights,  and 
in  the  evening  after  our  public  lecture.  Many  children  in 
the  town  do  still  keep  up  such  meetings  among  themselves. 
I  know  of  no  one  young  person  in  the  town  that  has  re- 
turned to  former  ways,  or  looseness  and  extravagancy  in 
any  respect ;  but  we  still  remain  a  reformed  people,  and  God 
has  evidently  made  us  a  new  people. 

I  cannot  say  that  there  has  been  no  instance  of  any  one 
person  that  has  carried  himself  so  that  others  should  justly 
be  stumbled  concerning  his  profession  ;  nor  am  I  so  vain  as 
to  imagine  that  we  liave  not  been  mistaken  concerning  any 
that  we  have  entertained  a  good  opinion  of,  or  that  there  are 
none  pass  among  us  for  sheep,  that  are  indeed  wolves  in 


DEFECTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK.  109 

sheep's  clothiug,  who  probably  ma)^  some  time  or  other  dis-  * 
cover  themselves  by  their  fruit.  We  are  not  so  pure 
but  that  we  have  great  cause  to  be  humbled  and  ashamed 
that  we  are  so  impure,  nor  so  religious  but  that  those  that 
watch  for  our  halting  may  see  things  in  us  whence  they 
may  take  occasion  to  reproach  us  and  religion  :  but  in  the 
main  there  has  been  a  great  and  marvelous  work  of  con- 
version and  sanctification  among  the  people  here  ;  and  they 
have  paid  all  due  respect  to  those  who  have  been  blest  of 
God  to  be  the  instruments  of  it.  Both  old  and  young  have 
shown  a  forwardness  to  hearken  not  only  to  my  counsels, 
but  even  to  my  reproofs  from  the  pulpit. 

A  great  part  of  the  country  have  not  received  the  most 
favorable  thoughts  of  this  affair  ;  and  to  this  day  many  re- 
tain a  jealousy  concerning  it,  and  prejudice  against  it.  I 
have  reason  to  think  that  the  meanness  and  weakness  of 
the  instrument  that  has  been  made  use  of  in  this  town,  has 
prejudiced  many  against  it ;  it  does  not  appear  to  me  strange 
that  it  should  be  so  :  but  yet  this  circumst'ance  of  this  great 
work  of  God  is  analogous  to  other  circumstances  of  it.  God 
has  so  ordered  the  manner  of  the  work  in  many  respects,  as 
very  signally  and  remarkably  to  show  it  to  be  his  own  pe- 
culiar and  immediate  work,  and  to  secure  the  glory  of  it 
wholly  to  his  own  almighty  power  and  sovereign  grace. 
And  whatever  the  circumstances  and  means  have  been,  and 
though  we  are  so  unworthy,  yet  so  hath  it  pleased  God  to 
work  !  And  we  are  evidently  a  people  blessed  of  the  Lord  ! 
And  here,  in  this  corner  of  the  world,  God  dwells,  and 
manifests  his  glor}^ 

Thus,  Rev.  Sir,  I  have  given  a  large  and  particular  ac- 
count of  this  remarkable  affair  ;  and  yet,  considering  how 
manifold  God's  works  have  been  among  us,  that  are  worthy 
to  be  written,  it  is  but  a  brief  one.  I  should  have  sent  it 
much  sooner,  had  I  not  been  greatly  hindered  by  illness  in 
my  family,  and  also  in  myself     It  is,  probably,  much  larger 


110  DEFECTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK. 

than  you  expected,  and  it  may  be  tlian  you  would  have 
chosen.  I  thought  that  the  extraordinariness  of  the  thing, 
and  the  innumerable  misrepresentations  which  have  gone 
abroad  of  it,  many  of  which  have,  doubtless,  reached  your 
ears,  made  it  necessary  that  I  should  be  particular.  But  I 
would  leave  it  entirely  to  your  wisdom  to  make  what  use  of 
it  you  think  best,  to  send  a  part  of  it  to  England,  or  all,  or 
none,  if  you  think  it  not  worthy  ;  or  otherwise  to  dispose  of 
it  as  you  may  think  most  for  God's  glory,  and  the  interest 
of  religion.  If  you  are  pleased  to  send  any  thing  to  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Guyse,  I  should  be  glad  to  have  it  signified  to  him 
as  my  humble  desire,  that  since  he,  and  the  congregation 
to  which  he  preached,  have  been  pleased  to  take  so  much 
notice  of  us  as  they  have — that  they  would  also  think  of  us 
at  the  throne  of  grace,  and  seek  there  for  us,  that  God  would 
not  forsake  us,  but  enable  us  to  bring  forth  fruit  answerable 
to  our  profession  and  our  mercies,  and  that  our  light  may 
shine  before  men,  that  others  seeing  our  good  works,  may 
glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

When  I  first  heard  of  the  notice  the  Rev.  Dr.  Watts 
and  Dr.  Guyse  took  of  God's  mercies  to  us,  I  took  occasion 
to  inform  our  congregation  of  it  in  a  discourse  from  these 
words  :  "  A  city  that  is  set  upon  a  hill  cannot  be  hid."  And 
having  since  seen  a  particular  account  of  the  notice  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Guyse,  and  the  congregation  he  preached  to,  took  of  it, 
in  a  letter  you  wrote  to  my  honored  uncle  Williams,  I  read 
that  part  of  your  letter  to  the  congregation,  and  labored  as 
much  as  in  me  lay  to  enforce  their  duty  from  it.  The  con- 
gregation were  very  sensibly  moved  and  affected  at  both 
times. 

I  humbly  request  of  you.  Rev.  Sir,  your  prayers  for  this 
county,  in  its  present  melancholy  circumstances,  into  which 
it  is  brought  by  the  Springfield  quarrel,  which,  doubtless, 
above  all  things  that  have  happened,  has  tended  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  glorious  work  here,  and  to  prejndice  this  country 


DEFECTS  AND  DECLINE  OF  THE  WORK.  Ill 

against  it,  and  hinder  the  propagation  of  it.  I  also  ask  your 
prayers  for  this  town,  and  would  particularly  beg  an  interest 
in  them  for  him,  who  is, 

Honored  sir, 
With  humble  respect, 
Your  obedient  son  and  servant, 

JONATHAN  EDWARDS. 
Northainpton^ 
Nov.  6,  1736. 


'^■^C\  ■ 


THOUGHTS 

ON 

THE   REVIVAL   OF  RELIGION 

IN    NEW    ENGLAND, 


THE  WAY  IN  WHICH  IT  OUGHT  TO  BE  ACKNOWLEDGED 
AND  PROMOTED. 

IN  FIVE  PARTS. 


BY  JONATHAN  EDWARDS,  A.  M. 

PASTOR   OF   THK    CHURCH   OF    CHRIST,    AT    NORTHAMPTON. 


Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  straight  in  the  desert  a  highway  for 
our  God Isaiah  xI.  3. 


15 


PREFACE, 


In  the  ensuing  treatise,  I  condemn  ministers  assuming,  or  taking 
too  much  upon  them,  and  appearing  as  though  they  supposed  that  they 
were  the  persons  to  whom  it  especially  belonged  to  dictate,  direct,  and 
determine  ;  but  perhaps  shall  be  thought  to  be  very  guilty  of  it  myself: 
and  some,  when  they  read  this  treatise,  may  be  ready  to  say  that  I  con- 
demn this  in  others,  that  I  may  have  the  monopoly  of  it.  I  confess 
that  I  have  taken  a  great  deal  of  liberty  freely  to  express  my  thoughts 
concerning  almost  every  thing  appertaining  to  the  wonderful  work 
of  God  that  has  of  late  been  carried  on  in  the  land,  and  to  declare 
what  has  appeared  to  me  to  be  the  mind  of  God,  concerning  the  duty 
and  obligations  of  all  sorts  of  persons,  and  even  those  that  are  my  su- 
periors and  fathers,  ministers  of  the  gospel  and  civil  rulers  :  but  yet 
I  hope  the  liberty  I  have  taken  is  not  greater  than  can  be  justified. 
In  a  free  nation,  such  liberty  of  the  press  is  allowed,  that  every  author 
takes  leave  without  offense,  freely  to  speak  his  opinion  concerning 
the  management  of  public  affairs,  and  the  duty  of  the  legislature,  and 
those  that  are  at  the  head  of  the  administration,  though  vastly  his  su- 
periors :  as  now  at  this  day,  private  subjects  offer  their  sentiments 
to  the  public,  from  the  press,  concerning  the  management  of  the  war 
with  Spain  ;  freely  declaring  what  they  tiiink  to  be  the  duty  of  par- 
liament, and  the  principal  ministers  of  state,  .&c.  We  in  New  Eng- 
land are  at  this  day  engaged  in  a  more  important  war  :  and  I  am  sure 
if  we  consider  the  sad  jangling  and  confusion  that  has  attended  it, 
we  shall  confess  ihat  it  is  highly  requisite  that  somebody  should  speak 
his  mind  concerning  the  way  in  which  it  ought  to  be  managed  :  and 
that  not  only  a  few  of  the  many  particulars,  that  are  the  matter  of 
strife  in  the  land,  should  be  debated  on  the  one  side  and  the  other  in 
pamphlets  ;  (as  has  of  late  been  done  with  heat  and  fierceness 
enough  ;)  which  does  not  tend  to  bring  the  contention  in  general  to 


116  PREFACE. 

an  end,  but  rather  to  inflame  it,  and  increase  the  uproar :  but  that 
something  should  be  published  to  bring  the  affair  in  general,  and  the 
many  things  that  attend  it  that  are  the  subjects  of  debate,  under  a 
particular  consideration.     And  certainly  it  is  high  time  that  this  was 
done.     If  private  persons  may  speak  their  minds  without  arrogance, 
much  more  may  a  minister  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  speak  freely 
about  things  of  this  nature  which  do  so  nearly  concern  the  interest  of 
the  kingdom  of  his  Lord  and  Master,  at  so  important  a  juncture.     If 
some  elder  minister  had  undertaken  this,  I  acknowledge  it  would 
have  been  more  proper ;  but  I  have  heard  of  no  such  thing  a  doing, 
or  like  to  be  done.     I  hope  therefore  I  shall  be  excused  for  underta- 
king such  a  piece  of  work.     I  think  that  nothing  that  I  have  said  can 
justly  be  interpreted,  as  though  I  would  impose  my  thoughts  upon 
any,  or  did  not  suppose  that  others  have  equal  right  to  think  for  them- 
selves, with  myself.     We  are  not  accountable  one  to  another  for  our 
thoughts  ;  but  we  must  all  give  an  account  to  Him  who  searches  our 
hearts,  and  has  doubtless  his  eye  especially  upon  us  at  such  an  extra- 
ordinary season  as  this.     If  I  have  well  confirmed  my  opinion  con- 
cerning this  work,  and  the  way  in  which  it  should  be  acknowledged 
and  promoted,  with  scripture  and  reason,  I  hope  others  that  read  it 
will  receive  it  as  a  manifestation  of  the  mind  and  will  of  God.     If 
others  would  hold  forth  further  light  to  me  in  any  of  these  particulars, 
I  hope  I  should  thankfully  receive  it.     I  think  I  have  been  made  in 
some  measure  sensible,  and  much  more  of  late  than  formerly,  of  my 
need  of  more  wisdom  than  I  have.     I  make  it  my  rule  to  lay  hold  of 
light  and  embrace  it  wherever  I  see  it,  though  held  forth  by  a  child  or 
an  enemy.     If  I  have  assumed  too  much  in  the  following  discourse, 
and  have  spoken  in  a  manner  that  savors  of  a  spirit  of  pride,  no  won- 
der that  others  can  better  discern  it  than  I  myself.     If  it  be  so,  I  ask 
pardon,  and  beg  the  prayers  of  every  Christian  reader,  that  I  may 
have  more  light,  humility,  and  zeal ;  and  that  I  may  be  favored  with 
such  measures  of  the  divine  Spirit,  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel  stands 
in  need  of  at  such  an  extraordinary  season. 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  REVIVAL,  &c 


PART  I. 


SHOWING  THAT  THE  EXTRAORDINARY  WORK  THAT  HAS 
OF  LATE  BEEN  GOING  ON  IN  THIS  LAND,   IS  A  GLORIOUS 
i  WORK  OF  GOD. 

The  error  of  ihose  who  have  had  ill  thoughts  of  the  great 
rehgious  operation  on  the  minds  of  men,  that  has  been  car- 
ried on  of  late  in  New  England  (so  far  as  the  ground  of  such 
an  error  has  been  in  the  understanding,  and  not  in  the  dis- 
position) seems  fundamentally  to  lie  in  three  things  : 

Firsts  In  judging  of  this  work  a  priori. 

Secondly^  In  not  taking  the  holy  scriptures  as  a  whole 
rule  whereby  to  judge  of  such  operations. 

Thirdly^  In  not  justly  separating  and  distinguishing  the 
good  from  the  bad. 


SECTION  I. 

We  shoidd  not  judge  of  this  ivork  a  priori,  but  by  its 
effects. 

They  have  greatly  erred  in  the  way  in  which  they  have 
gone  about  to  try  this  work,  whether  it  be  a  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  or  no,  viz.  in  judging  of  it  a  priori  ;  from  the 
way  that  it  began,  the  instruments  that  have  been  employed, 
the  means  that  have  been  made  use  of,  and  the  methods 


118  WE  SHOULD  JUDGE  OF  THE  WORK 

that  have   been   taken   and  succeeded  in  carrying  it  on. 
Whereas,  if  we  duly  consider  the  matter,  it  will  evidently 
appear  that  such  a  work  is  not  to  be  judged- of  a  priori,  but 
a  posteriori  :  we  are  to  observe  the  effect  wrought  ;  and  if, 
upon  examination  of  it,  it  be  found  to  be  agreeable  to  the 
word  of  God,  we  are  bound,  without  more  ado,  to  rest  in  it 
as  God's  work  ;  and  shall  be  like  to  be  rebuked  for  our  ar- 
rogance, if  we  refuse  so  to  do  till  God  shall  explain  to  us  how 
he  has  brought  this  effect  to  pass,  oi-  why  he  has  made  use 
of  such  and  such  means  in  doing  it.     Those  texts  are 
enough  to  cause  us  with  trembling  to  forbear  such  a  way  of 
proceeding  in  judging  of  a  work  of  God's  Spirit,  Isa.  xl.  13, 
14.  "  Who  hath  directed  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  or  being  his 
counselor  hath  taught  him  ?     With  whom  took  he  counsel, 
and  who  instructed  him,  and  who  taught  him  in  the  path  of 
judgment,  and  taught  him  knowledge,  and  showed  to  him 
the  way  of  understanding  ?"     John  iii.  8.  "  The  wind  blow- 
eth  where  it  listeth,   and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof, 
but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth." 
We  hear  the  sound,  we  perceive  the  effect,  and  from  thence 
we  judge  that  the  wind  does  indeed  blow  ;  without  waiting 
before  we  pass  this  judgment,  first,  to  be  satisfied  what  should 
be  the  cause  of  the  wind's  blowing  from  such  a  part  of  the 
heavens,  and  how  it  should  come  to  pass  that  it  should  blow 
in  such  a  manner,  at  such  a  time.     To  judge  a  priori,  is  a 
a  wrong  way  of  judging  of  any  of  the  works  of  God.     We 
are  not  to  resolve  that  we  will  first  be  satisfied  how  God 
brought  this  for  the  other  effect  to  pass,  and  why  he  hath 
made  it  thus,  or  why  it  has  pleased  him  to  take  such  a 
course,  and  to  use  such  and  such  means,  before  we  will  ac- 
knowledge his  work,  and  give  him  the  glory  of  it.     This  is 
too  much  for  the  day  to  take  upon  it  with  respect  to  the 
potter.     "  God  gives   not  an  account  of  his  matters  :  His 
judgments  are  a  great  deep  :  He  hath  his  way  in  the  sea, 
and  his  path  in  the  great  waters,  and  his  footsteps  are  not 
known  :  and  who  shall  teach  God  knowledge,  or  enjoin  him 


BY  ITS  EFFECTS.  119 

liitf  v/ay,  or  say  uiilo  liim  what  doest  thou  7  We  know  not 
what  is  the  way  of  tlie  Spirit,  nor  how  the  bones  do  grow 
in  the  womb  of  her  that  is  with  child  ;  even  so  we  know  not 
the  works  of  God  who  maketh  all."  No  wonder  therefore  if 
those  that  go  this  forbidden  way  to  w^ork,  jn  judging  of  the 
present  wonderful  operation,  are  perplexed  and  confounded. 
We  ought  to  take  heed  that  we  do  not  expose  ourselves  to 
the  calamity  of  those  who  pried  into  the  ark  of  God,  when 
God  mercifully  returned  it  to  Israel,  after  it  had  departed 
from  them. 

Indeed  God  has  not  taken  that  course,  nor  made  use  of 
those  means,  to  begin  and  carry  on  this  great  work,  which 
men  in  their  wisdom  would  have  thought  most  advisable,  if 
he  had  asked  their  counsel ;  but  quite  the  contrary.  But  it 
appears  to  me  that  the  great  God  has  wrought  like  himself, 
in  the  manner  of  his  carrying  on  this  work  ;  so  as  very  much 
to  show  his  own  glory,  and  exalt  his  own  sovereignity,  power 
and  all-sufficiency,  and  pour  contempt  on  all  that  human 
strength,  wisdom,  prudence,  and  sufficiency,  that  men  have 
been  wont  to  trust,  and  to  glory  in  ;  and  so  as  greatly  to  cross, 
rebuke,  and  chastise  the  pride  and  corruptions  of  men  ;  in  a 
fulfillment  of  that,  Isa.  ii.  17.  "  And  the  loftiness  of  man  shall 
be  bowed  down,  and  the  haughtiness  of  men,  shall  be  made 
low,  and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day."  God 
doth  thus,  in  intermingling  in  his  providence  so  many  stum- 
bling-blocks with  this  work  ;  in  suffering  so  much  of  human 
weakness  and  infirmity  to  appear ;  and  in  ordering  so  many 
things  that  are  mysterious  to  men's  wisdom  :  in  pouring  out 
his  Spirit  chiefly  on  the  common  people,  and  bestowing  his 
greatest  and  highest  favors  upon  them,  admitting  them  nearer 
to  himself  than  the  great,  the  honorable,  the  rich,  and  the 
learned,  agreeable  to  that  prophecy,  Zech.  xii.  7.  ''The 
Lord  also  shall  save  the  tents  of  Judah  first,  that  the  glory 
of  the  house  of  David,  and  the  glory  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Terusalem,  do  not  magnify  themselves  against  Judah." 
Those  that  dwelt  in  the  tents  of  Judah  were  the  common 


120  WE  SHOULD  JUDGE  OF  THE  WORK 

people  that  dwelt  in  the  country,  and  were  of  inferior  rank. 
The  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  were  their  citizens,  their  men 
of  wealth,  and  figure  :  and  Jerusalem  also  was  the  chief 
place  of  the  habitation  or  resort  of  their  priests,  and  Levites, 
and  their  officers  and  judges  ;  there  sat  the  great  Sanhedrim. 
The  house  of  David  were  the  highest  rank  of  all,  the  royal 
family,  and  the  great  men  that  were  round  about  the  king. 
It  is  evident  by  the  context,  that  this  prophecy  has  respect  to 
something  further  than  the  saving  the  people  out  of  the  Ba- 
bylonish captivity. 

God  in  this  work  has  begun  at  the  lower  end,  and  he  has 
made  use  of  the  weak  and  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  car- 
ry on  his  work.  The  ministers  that  have  been  chiefly  im- 
proved, some  of  them  have  been  mere  babes  in  age  and 
standing,  and  some  of  them  such  as  have  not  been  so  high 
in  reputation  among  their  fellows  as  many  others  ;  and  God 
has  suffered  their  infirmities  to  appear  in  the  sight  of  others, 
so  as  much  to  displease  them  ;  and  at  the  same  time  it  has 
pleased  God  to  improve  them,  and  greatly  to  succeed  them, 
while  he  has  not  so  succeeded  others  that  are  generally  re- 
puted vastly  their  superiors.  Yea,  there  is  reason  to  think 
that  it  has  pleased  God  to  make  use  of  the  infirmities  and 
sins  of  some  that  he  has  improved  and  succeeded  ;  as  parti- 
cularly their  imprudent  and  rash  zeal,  and  censorious  spirit, 
to  chastise  the  deadness,  negligence,  earthly-mindedness,  and 
vanity  that  have  been  found  among  ministers  in  the  late 
times  of  general  declension  and  deadness,  wherein  wise  vir- 
gins and  foolish,  ministers  and  people,  have  sunk  into  such 
a  deep  sleep.  These  things  in  ministers  of  the  gospel,  that 
go  forth  as  the  embassadors  of  Christ,  and  have  the  care  of 
immortal  souls,  are  extremely  abominable  to  God  ;  vastly 
more  hateful  in  his  sight  than  all  the  imprudence,  and  intem- 
perate heats,  wildness,  and  distraction  (as  some  call  it)  of 
these  zealous  preachers.  A  supine  carelessness,  and  a  vain, 
carnal,  worldly  spirit,  in  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  is  the  worst 
madness  and  distraction  in  the  sight  of  God.     God  m^y  also 


BY  THE  SCRIPTURE  ONLY.  121 

make  use  at  this  day,  of  the  unchristian  censoriousness  of 
some  preachersj  the  more  to  humble  and  purify  some  of  his 
own  children  and  true  servants,  that  have  been  wrongfully 
censured,  to  lit  them  for  more  eminent  service  and  future 
honor  that  he  designs  them  for. 


SECTION  II. 

We  should  judge  by  the  ride  of  scrijHure. 

Another  foundation-error  of  those  that  do  not  acknowledge 
the  divinity  of  this  work,  is  not  taking  the  holy  scriptures 
as  a  tohole^  and  in  itself  a  sufficient  rule  to  judge  of  such 
things  by.  They  that  have  one  certain  consistent  rule  to 
judge  by,  are  like  to  come  to- some  clear  determination  ;  but 
they  that  have  half  a  dozen  different  rules  to  make  the  thing 
they  would  judge  of  agree  to,  no  wonder  that  instead  of  justly 
and  clearly  determining,  they  do  but  perplex  and  darken  them- 
selves and  others.  They  that  would  learn  the  true  measure 
of  any  thing,  and  will  have  many  different  measures  to  try 
it  by,  and  find  in  it  a  conformity  to,  have  a  task  that  they 
will  not  accomplish. 

Those  that  I  am  speaking  of,  will  indeed  make  some  use 
of  scripture,  so  far  as  they  think  it  serves  their  turn  ;  but  do 
not  make  use  of  it  alone,  as  a  rule  sufficient  by  itself,  but 
make  as  much,  and  a  great  deal  more  use  of  other  things, 
diverse  and  wide  from  it,  to  judge  of  this  work  by.  As  par- 
ticularly, 

1.  Some  make  jjhilosophy,  instead  of  the  holy  scriptures, 
their  rule  of  judging  of  this  work ;  particularly  the  philoso- 
phical notions  they  entertain  of  the  nature  of  the  soul,  its  fa- 
culties and  affections.  Some  are  ready  to  say,  "  There  is  but 
little  sober  solid  religioa  in  this  work  :  it  is  little  else  but  flash 
and  noise.     Religion  now-a-days  all  runs  out  into  transports 

16 


122  WE  SHOULD  JUDGE  OF  THE  WORK: 

and  high  flights  of  the  passions  and  affections."  In  their 
philosophy,  the  affections  of  the  soul  are  something  diverse 
from  the  will,  and  not  appertaining  to  the  noblest  part  of  the 
soul,  but  the  meanest  principles  that  it  has,  that  belong  to 
men  as  partaking  of  animal  nature,  and  what  he  has  in  com- 
mon with  the  brute  creation,  rather  than  any  thing  whereby 
he  is  conformed  to  angels  and  pure  spirits.  And  though  they 
acknowledge  that  there  is  a  good  use  may  be  made  of  the  af- 
fections in  rehgion,  yet  they  suppose  that  the  substantial  part 
of  rehgion  does  not  consist  in  them,  but  that  they  are  rather 
to  be  looked  upon  as  something  adventitious  and  accidental 
in  Christianity. 

But  I  cannot  but  think  that  these  gentlemen  labor  under 
great  mistakes,  both  in  their  philosophy  and  divinity.  It  is 
true,  distinction  must  be  made  in  the  affections  or  passions. 
There  is  a  great  deal  of  difference  in  high  and  raised  affec- 
tions, which  must  be  distinguished  by*  the  skill  of  the  obser- 
ver. Some  are  much  more  sohd  than  others.  There  are 
many  exercises  of  the  affections  that  are  very  flashy,  and  little 
to  be  depended  on ;  and  oftentimes  there  is  a  great  deal  that 
appertains  to  them,  or  rather  that  is  the  effect  of  them,  that 
has  its  seat  in  animal  nature,  and  is  very  much  owing  to  the 
constitution  and  frame  of  the  body  ;  and  that  which  sometimes 
more  especially  obtains  the  name  of  passion,  is  nothing  solid  or 
substantial.  But  it  is  false  philosophy  to  suppose  this  to  be 
the  case  with  all  exercises  of  affection  in  the  soul,  or  with  all 
great  and  high  affections  ;  and  false  divinity  to  suppose  that 
religious  affections  do  not  appertain  to  the  substance  and  es- 
sence of  Christianity  :  on  the  contrary,  it  seems  to  me  that  the 
very  life  and  soul  of  all  true  religion  consists  in  them. 

I  humbly  conceive  that  the  affections  of  the  soul  are  not 
properly  distinguished  from  the  will,  as  though  they  were 
two  faculties  in  the  soul.  All  acts  of  the  affections  of  the  soul 
are  in  some  sense  acts  of  the  will,  and  ail  acts  of  the  will  are 
acts  of  the  affections.  All  exercises  of  the  will  are,  in  some 
degree  or  other,  exercises  of  the  soul's  appetition  or  aversion  ; 


BY  THE  SCRIPTURE  ONLY  128 

or  which  is  the  same  thing,  of  its  love  or  hatred.  The  soul 
wills  one  thing  rather  tlian  another,  or  chooses  one  thing  ra- 
ther than  another,  no  otherwise  than  as  it  loves  one  thing 
more  than  another  ;  but  love  and  hatred  are  affections  of  the 
soul :  and  therefore  all  acts  of  the  will  are  tiiily  acts  of  the 
affections  ;  though  the  exercises  of  the  will  do  not  obtain  the 
name  of  passions,  unless  the  will,  either  in  its  aversion  or  op- 
position, be  exercised  in  a  high  degree,  or  in  a  vigorous  and 
lively  manner. 

All  will  allow  that  true  virtue  or  holiness  has  its  seat 
chiefly  in  the  heart,  rather  than  in  the  head :  it  therefore 
follows  from  what  has  been  said  alread3^  tliat  it  consists 
chiefly  in  holy  affections.  The  things  of  religion  take  place 
in  men's  hearts^  no  further  than  they  are  affected  with  them. 
The  informing  of  the  understanding  is  all  vain,  any  farther 
than  it  affects  the  heart ;  or  which  is  the  same  thing,  has 
influence  on  the  affections. 

Those  gentlemen  that  make  light  of  these  raised  affec- 
tions in  rehgion,  W\\\  doubtless  allow  that  true  religion  and 
holiness,  as  it  has  its  seat  in  the  heart,  is  capable  of  very  high 
degrees,  and  high  exercises  in  the  soul.  As  for  instance : 
they  will  doubtless  allow  that  the  holiness  of  the  heart  or 
will  is  capable  of  being  raised  to  a  hundred  times  as  great 
a  degree  of  strength  as  it  is  in  the  most  eminent  saint  on 
earth,  or  to  be  exerted  in  a  hundred  times  so  strong  and 
vigorous  exercises  of  the  heart ;  and  yet  be  true  religion  or 
holiness  still,  but  only  in  a  high  degree.  Now  therefore  I 
would  ask  them,  by  what  name  they  will  call  these  high  and 
vigorous  exercises  of  the  will  or  heart  ?  Are  the)^  not  high 
affections  ?  What  can  they  consist  in,  but  high  acts  of  love  ; 
strong  and  vigorous  exercises  of  benevolence  and  compla- 
cence ;  high,  exalting,  and  admiring  thoughts  of  God  and 
his  perfections  :  strong  desires  after  God,  &c.  ?  And  now 
what  are  w^e  come  to,  but  high  and  raised  affections  ?  Yea, 
those  very  same  high  and  raised  affections  that  before  they 
objected  against,  or  made  light  of,  as  worthy  of  little 
regard. 


124  RELIGION  ADMITS  OF  AFFECTIONS. 

I  suppose  furthermore  that  all  will  allow  that  there  is  no- 
thing but  solid  religion  in  heaven :  but  that  there,  rehgion 
and  holiness  of  heart  is  raised  to  an  exceeding  great  height, 
to  strong,  high,  exalted  exercises  of  heart.  Now  what  other 
kinds  of  such  exceeding  strong  and  high  exercises  of  the 
heart,  or  of  holiness  as  it  has  its  seat  in  their  hearts,  can  we 
devise  for  them,  but  only  holy  affections,  high  degrees  of 
actings  of  love  to  God,  rejoicing  in  God,  admiring  of  God, 
<fcc.  ?  Therefore  these  things  in  the  saints  and  angels  in 
heaven  are  not  to  be  despised  and  cashiered  by  the  name  of 
great  heats  and  transports  of  the  passions. 

And  it  will  doubtless  be  yet  further  allowed,  that  the  more 
eminent  the  saints  are  on  earth,  and  the  stronger  their  grace 
is,  and  the  higher  its  exercises  are,  the  more  they  are  like 
the  saints  in  heaven  ;  i.  e.  (by  what  has  been  just  now  ob- 
served) the  more  they  have  of  high  or  raised  affections  in 
religion. 

Though  there  are  false  affections  in  rehgion,  and  affec- 
tions that  in  some  respects  are  raised  high,  that  are  flashy, 
yet  undoubtedly  there  are  also  true,  holy,  and  solid  affec- 
tions ;  and  the  higher  these  are  raised,  the  better  :  and  if 
they  are  raised  to  an  exceeding  great  height,  they  are  not 
to  be  thought  meanly  of,  or  suspected,  merely  because  of 
their  great  degree,  but  on  the  contrary  to  be  esteemed  and 
rejoiced  in.  Charity,  or  divine  love,  is  in  scripture  repre- 
sented as  the  sum  of  all  the  rehgion  of  the  heart ;  but  this  is 
nothing  but  a  holy  affection :  and  therefore,  in  proportion 
as  this  is  firmly  fixed  in  the  soul,  and  raised  to  a  great 
height,  the  more  eminent  a  person  is  in  holiness.  Divine 
love  or  charity  is  represented  as  the  sum  of  all  the  religion 
of  heaven,  and  that  wherein  mainly  the  religion  of  the 
church  in  its  more  perfect  state  on  earth  shall  consist,  when 
knowledge,  and  tongues,  and  prophecyings  shall  c^ase  ;  and 
therefore  the  higher  this  lioly  affection  is  raised  in  the  church 
of  God,  or  in  a  gracious  soul,  the  more  excellent  and  perfect 
is  the  state  of  the  church,  or  a  particular  soul. 


RELIGIOUS   AFFECTIONS  MAY    BE   HIGH  125 

If  we  take  the  scriptiues  for  oui*  rule,  then  the  gieatei  and 
higher  are  the  exercises  of  love  to  God,  delight  and  compla- 
cence in  God,  desires  and  longings  after  God,  delight  in  the 
children  of  God,  love  to  mankind,  brokenness  cf  heart,  ab- 
horrence of  sin,  and  self-abhorrence  for  sin  ;  and  the  peace 
of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory ;  admiring 
thoughts  of  God,  exulting  and  glorying  in  God  ;  so  much 
the  higher  is  Christ's  religion,  or  that  virtue  which  he  and 
his  apostles  taught,  raised  in  the  soul. 

It  is  a  stumbling  to  some,  that  rehgious  affections  should 
seem  to  be  so  powerful,  or  that  they  should  be  so  violent  (as 
they  express  it)  in  some  persons  :  they  are  therefore  ready  to 
doubt  whether  it  can  be  the  Spirit  of  God,  oi-  whether  this 
vehemence  be  not  rather  a  sign  of  the  operation  of  an  evil 
spirit.  But  why  should  such  a  doubt  arise  from  no  other 
ground  than  this?  What  is  represented  in  scripture,  as 
more  powerful  in  its  effects,  than  the  Spirit  of  God  ?  which 
is  therefore  called  "  the  power  of  the  Highest,"  Luke  i.  35  ; 
and  its  saving  effect  in  the  soul  called  "  the  power  of  godli- 
ness." So  we  read  of  the  "  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and 
of  power,"  1  Cor.  ii.  4.  And  it  is  said  to  operate  in  the  minds 
of  men  with  the  "exceeding  greatness  of  divine  power," 
and  "  according  to  the  working  of  God's  mighty  power," 
Eph.  i.  19.  So  we  read  of  "the  effectual  working  of  his 
power,"  Eph.  iii.  7.  And  of  the  "power  that  worketh  in 
Christians,"  v.  20.  And  of  the  "  glorious  power,"  of  God 
in  the  operations  of  the  spirit.  Col.  i.  11.  And  of  "  the  work 
of  faith,"  its  being  wrought  ''  with  power,"  2  Thess.  i.  11. 
And  in  2  Tim.  i.  7.  the  Spirit  of  God  is  called  "  the  spirit 
of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind."  So  the  Spirit 
is  represented  by  a  mighty  wind,  and  by  fire,  things  most 
powerful  in  their  operation. 

2.  Many  are  guilty  of  not  taking  the  holy  scriptures  as  a 
sufficient  and  whole  rule,  whereby  (o  judge  of  this  work, 
whether  it  be  the  work  of  God  ;  in  that  they  judge  by  those 


126  EFFECTS  OF  RELIGION  ON  THE  BODY. 

things  which  the  scripture  does  not  give  as  any  signs  or 
marks  whereby  to  judge  one  way  or  the  other,  and  therefore 
do  in  no  wise  belong  to  the  scripture  rule  of  judging,  viz. 
the  effects  that  religious  exercises  and  aifections  of  mind  have 
upon  the  body.  Scripture  rules  respect  the  state  of  the  mind, 
and  persons'  moral  conduct,  and  volunlaiy  behavior,  and  not 
the  physical  state  of  the  body.  The  design  of  the  scripture 
is  to  teach  us  divinity,  and  not  ph3^sic  and  anatomy.  Minis- 
ters are  made  the  watchmen  of  men's  souls,  and  not  their 
bodies ;  and  therefore  the  great  rule  which  God  has  com- 
mitted into  their  hands,  is  to  make  them  divines,  and  not 
physicians.  Christ  knew  what  instructions  and  rules  his 
church  would  stand  in  need  of  better  than  we  do  ;  and  if  he 
had  seen  it  needful  in  order  to  the  church's  safety,  he  doubt- 
less would  have  given  ministers  rules  to  judge  of  bodil}^ 
effects,  and  would  have  told  them  how  the  pulse  should  beat 
under  such  and  such  religious  exercises  of  mind  ;  when  men 
should  look  pale,  and  when  they  should  shed  tears  ;  when 
they  should  tremble,  and  whether  or  no  they  should  ever  be 
faint  or  cry  out ;  or  whether  the  body  should  ever  be  put 
into  convulsions  :  he  probably  would  have  put  some  book 
into  their  hands,  that  should  have  tended  to  make  them 
excellent  anatomists  and  physicians  :  but  he  has  not  done  it, 
because  he  did  not  see  it  to  be  needful.  He  judged,  that  if 
ministers  thoroughly  did  their  duty  as  watchmen  and  over- 
seers of  the  state  and  frame  of  men's  souls,  and  of  their 
voluntary  conduct,  according  to  the  rules  he  had  given,  his 
church  would  be  well  provided  for,  as  to  its  safety  in  these 
matters.  And  therefore  those  ministers  of  Christ  and  over- 
seers of  souls,  that  busy  themselves,  and  are  full  of  concern 
about  the  involuntary  motions  of  the  fluids  and  solids  of  men's 
bodies,  and  from  thence  are  full  of  doubts  and  suspicions 
of  the  cause,  when  nothing  appears  but  that  the  state  and 
frame  of  their  minds,  and  their  voluntary  behavior  is  good, 
and  agreeable  to  God's  word ;  1  say,  such  ministers  go  out 
of  the  place  that  Christ  has  set  them  in,  and  leave  their 


OP  INJURIES  TO  HEALTH.  127 

proper  business,  as  much  as  if  they  should  undertake  to  tell 
who  are  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  by  their  looks  or 
their  gait.  I  cannot  see  which  way  we  are  in  danger,  or 
how  the  devil  is  like  to  get  any  notable  advantage  against 
us,  if  we  do  but  thoroughly  do  our  duty  with  respect  to  those 
two  things,  viz.  the  state  of  person's  minds,  and  their 
moral  conduct,  seeing  to  it  that  they  may  be  maintained  in 
an  agreeableness  to  the  rules  that  Christ  has  given  us.  If 
things  are  but  kept  right  in  these  respects,  our  fears  and 
suspicions  arising  from  extraordinary  bodily  effects  seem 
wholly  groundless. 

The  most  specious  thing  that  is  alledged  against  these 
extraordinary  effects  on  the  body,  is-,  that  the  body  is  im- 
paired and  health  wronged  ;  and  that  it  is  hard  to  think  that 
God,  in  the  merciful  influences  of  his  Spirit  on  men,  would 
wound  their  bodies,  and  impair  their  health.  But  if  it  were 
so  pretty  commonly,  or  in  multiphed  instances  (which  I  do 
not  suppose  it  is),  that  persons  received  a  lasting  wound  to 
their  health  by  extraordinary  religious  impressions  made 
upon  their  minds,  yet  it  is  too  much  for  us  to  doLermine  that 
God  shall  never  bring  an  outward  calamity,  in  bestowing  a 
vastly  greater  spiritual  and  eternal  good.  Jacob,  in  doing 
his  duty  in  wrestling  with  God  for  the  blessing,  and  v/hile 
God  was  striving  with  him,  at  the  same  time  that  he  re- 
ceived the  blessing  from  God,  suffered  a  great  outward  ca- 
lamity from  his  hand  :  God  impaired  his  body  so  that  he 
never  got  over  it  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  gave  him  the 
blessing,  but  sent  him  away  halting  on  his  thigh,  and  he 
went  lame  all  his  life  after.  And  yet  this  is  not  mentioned 
as  if  it  were  any  diminution  of  the  great  mercy  of  God  to 
him,  wlien  God  blessed  him,  and  he  received  his  name 
Israel,  because  as  a  prince  he  had  power  with  God,  and  had 
prevailed. 

But,  say  some,  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God  are  of  a 
benign  nature  ;  nothing  is  of  a  more  kind  influence  on  human 
nature  than  the  merciful  breathings  of  God's  own   Spirit. 


128  STRONG  RELIGIOUS  EXERCISES. 

But  it  has  been  a  tiling  generally  supposed  and  allowed  in 
the  church  of  God,  till  now,  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
being  sick  of  love  to  Christ,  or  having  the  bodily  strength 
weakened  by  strong  and  vigorous  exercises  of  love  to  him. 
And  however  kind  to  human  nature  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  are,  yet  nobody  doubts  but  that  divine  and 
eternal  things,  as  they  may  be  discovered,  would  overpower 
the  nature  of  man  in  its  present  w^eak  state  ;  and  that  there- 
fore the  body,  in  its  present  weakness,  is  not  fitted  for  the 
views  and  pleasures  and  employments  of  heaven  :  and  that 
if  God  did  discover  but  a  little  of  that  which  is  seen  by  the 
saints  and  angels  in  heaven,  our  frail  natures  would  sink 
under  it.  Indeed,  I  know  not  what  persons  may  deny  now, 
to  defend  themselves  in  a  cause  they  have  had  their  spirits 
long  engaged  in,  but  I  know  these  things  did  not  use  to  be 
denied  or  doubted  of.  Let  us  rationally  consider  what  we 
profess  to  believe  of  the  infinite  greatness  of  the  things  of 
God,  the  divine  wrath,  the  divine  glory,  and  the  divine  infi- 
nite love  and  grace  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  vastness  and 
infinite  importance  of  the  things  of  eternity  ;  and  how  rea- 
sonable it  is  to  suppose  that  if  it  pleases  God  a  little  to  with- 
draw the  veil,  and  let  in  hght  into  the  soul,  and  give  some- 
thing of  a  view  of  the  great  things  of  another  world  in  their 
transcendent  and  infinite  greatness,  that  human  nature,  that 
is  as  the  grass,  a  shaking  leaf,  a  weak  withering  flower, 
should  totter  under  such  a  discovery  ?  Such  a  bubble  is  too 
weak  to  bear  the  weight  of  a  view  of  things  that  are  so  vast. 
Alas  !  What  is  such  dust  and  ashes,  that  it  should  support 
itself  under  the  view  of  the  awful  wrath  or  infinite  glory 
and  love  of  Jehovah  !  No  wonder  therefore  that  it  is  said, 
"  No  man  can  see  me  and  live,  and  flesh  and  blood  cannot 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God."  That  external  glory  and 
majesty  of  Christ  which  Daniel  saw  when  '•  there  remained 
no  strength  in  him,  and  his  comeliness  was  turned  in  him 
into  corruption,"  Dan.  x.  6,  7,  8.,  and  which  the  apostle 
John  saw  when  he  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead,  was  but  an  image 


OVERCOMING   THE   BODILV   POWERS.  129 

or  shadow  of  that  spiritual  glory  and  majesty  of  Christ 
which  will  be  manifested  in  the  souls  of  the  saints  in  another 
worldj  and  which  is  sometimes,  in  some  degree,  manifested 
to  the  soul  in  this  world,  by  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  of 
God.  And  if  the  beholding  the  image  and  external  repre- 
sentation of  this  spiritual  majesty  and  glory,  did  so  over- 
power human  nature,  is  it  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  a 
sight  of  the  spiritual  glory  itself,  which  is  the  substance  of 
which  that  was  but  the  shadow,  should  have  as  powerful  an 
effect  ?  The  prophet  Habakkuk,  speaking  of  the  awful 
manifestations  God  made  of  his  majesty  and  wrath,  at  the 
Red  sea,  and  in  the  wilderness,  and  at  Mount  Sinai,  where 
he  gave  the  law  ;  and  of  the  merciful  influence  and  strong 
impression  God  caused  it  to  have  upon  him,  to  the  end  that 
he  might  be  saved  from  that  wrath,  and  rest  in  the  day  of 
trouble,  says,  Hab.  iii.  16.  "  When  I  heard,  my  belly  trem- 
bled, my  lips  quivered  at  the  voice,  rottenness  entered  into 
my  bones,  I  trembled  in  myself,  that  I  might  rest  in  the  day 
of  trouble."  Which  is  much  such  an  effect  as  the  discovery 
of  the  same  majesty  and  wrath,  in  the  same  awful  voice 
from  Mount  Sinai,  has  had  upon  many  in  these  days,  and 
to  the  same  purposes,  viz.  to  give  them  rest  in  the  day  of 
trouble,  and  save  them  from  that  wrath.  The  Psalmist 
also  speaks  of  very  much  such  an  effect  as  I  have  often  seen 
on  persons  under  religious  affections  of  late.  Psalm  cxix.  131. 
"  I  opened  my  mouth  and  panted,  for  I  longed  for  thy  com- 
mandments." 

God  is  pleased  sometimes  in  dealing  forth  spiritual  bless- 
ings to  his  people,  in  some  respect  to  exceed  tlie  capacity  of 
the  vessel,  in  its  present  scantiness,  so  that  he  does  not  only 
fill  it  full,  but  he  makes  their  cup  to  run  over,  agreeable  to 
Psalm  xxiii.  5.,  and  pours  out  a  blessing,  sometimes  in  such 
a  manner  and  measure  that  there  is  not  room  enough  to  re- 
ceive it,  Mai.  iii.  10.,  and  gives  them  more  riches  than  they 
can  carry  away  ;  as  he  did  to  Jehoshaphat  and  bis  people, 
in  a  time  of  great  favor,  by  the  word  of  his  prophet  Jeha- 

17 


130  DISCOVERIES  OF  GOD  IN  THE  SOUL 

ziel,  ill  answer  to  an  earnest  })rayer,  when  the  people  blessecl 
the  Lord  in  the  valley  of  Berachah,  2  Chron.  xx.  25,  26, 
It  has  been  with  the  disciples  of  Christ,  for  a  long  time,  a 
time  of  great  emptiness  upon  spiritual  accounts  :  they  have 
gone  hungry,  and  have  been  toiling  in  vain,  during  a  <iark 
season,  a  time  of  night  with  the  church  of  God  ;  as  it  was 
with  the  disciples  of  old,  when  they  had  toiled  all  night  for 
something  to  eat  and  caught  nothing,  Luke  v.  5,  and  John 
xxi.  3.  But  now^,  the  morning  being  come,  Jesus  appears 
to  his  disciples,  and  takes  a  compassionate  notice  of  their 
wants,  and  says  to  them,  "  Children,  have  ye  any  meat  T 
and  gives  some  of  them  such  abundance  of  food,  that  they 
are  not  able  to  draw  their  net ;  yea,  so  that  their  net  breaks, 
and  their  vessel  is  overloaded,  and  begins  to  sink  ;  as  it  was 
with  the  disciples  of  old,  Luke  v.  6,  7,  and  John  xxi.  6. 

We  cannot  determine  that  God  never  shall  give  any  per- 
son so  much  of  a  discovery  of  himself,  not  only  as  to  weaken 
their  bodies,  but  to  take  away  their  lives.  It  is  supposed  by 
very  learned  and  judicious  divines,  that  Moses'  life  was  taken 
away  after  this  manner  ;  and  this  has  also  been  supposed  to 
be  the  case  with  some  other  saints.  Yea,  I  do  not  see  any 
solid  sure  grounds  any  have  to  determine,  that  God  shall  never 
make  such  strong  impressions  on  the  mind  by  his  Spirit,  that 
shall  be  an  occasion  of  so  impairing  the  frame  of  the  body, 
and  particularly  that  part  of  the  body,  the  brain,  that  persons 
shall  be  deprived  of  the  use  of  reason.  As  I  said  before,  it 
is  too  much  for  us  to  determine,  that  God  will  not  bring  an 
outward  calamity  in  bestowing  spiritual  and  eternal  bless- 
ings: so  it  is  too  much  for  us  to  determine,  how  great  an 
outward  calamity  he  will  bring.  If  God  give  a  great  in- 
crease of  discoveries  of  himself,  and  of  love  to  hini;  the  bene- 
fit is  infinitely  greater  than  the  calamity,  though  the  life 
should  presently  after  be  taken  away  ;  yea,  though  the  soul 
should  not  immediately  ha  taken  to  heaven,  but  should  lie 
some  yeai>^  in  a  deep  sleep,  and  then  be  taken  to  heaven  ; 
or,  which  is  irmch  the  same  thirig.  if  it  be  deprived  of  the  use 


MAY  TAKE  AAVAV  THE  REASON.  131 

of  its  faculties,  and  1)6  inactive  and  unserviceable,  as  if  it  lay 
in  a  deep  sleep  for  some  years,  and  then  should  pass  into  glory. 
We  cannot  determine  how  great  a  calamity  distraction  is, 
when  considered  with  all  its  consequences,  and  all  that  might 
have  been  consequent,  if  the  distraction  had  not  happened  ; 
nor  indeed  whether  (thus  considered)  it  be  any  calamity  at 
all,  or  whether  it  be  not  a  mercy,  by  preventing  some  great 
sin,  or  some  more  dreadful  thing,  if  it  had  not  been.  It  is  a 
great  fault  in  us  to  limit  a  sovereign,  all-wise  God,  whose 
judgments  are  a  great  deep,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out, 
where  he  has  not  limited  himself,  and  in  things  concerning 
which  he  has  not  told  us  what  his  way  shall  be.  It  is  re- 
markable, considering  in  what  multitudes  of  instances,  and  to 
how  great  a  degree,  the  frame  of  the  body  has  been  over- 
powered of  late,  that  persons'  lives  have  notwithstanding  been 
preserved,  and  that  the  instances  of  those  that  have  been  de- 
prived of  reason  have  been  so  very  few,  and  those,  perhaps,  all 
of  them,  persons  under  the  peculiar  disadvantage  of  a  w^eak, 
vapory  habit  of  body.  A  merciful  and  careful  divine  hand  is 
very  manifest  in  it,  that  in  so  many  instances  where  the 
ship  has  begun  to  sink,  yet  it  has  been  upheld,  and  has  not 
totally  sunk.  The  instances  of  such  as  have  been  deprived 
of  reason  are  so  few,  that  certainly  they  are  not  enough  to 
cause  us  to  be  in  any  fright,  as  though  this  work  that  has 
been  carried  on  in  the  country,  was  like  to  be  of  baneful  in- 
fluence ;  vmless  we  are  disposed  to  gather  up  all  that  we  can 
to  darken  it,  and  set  it  forth  in  frightful  colors. 

There  is  one  particular  kind  of  exercise  and  concern  of 
mind,  that  many  have  been  overpowered  by,  that  has  been 
especially  stumbling  to  some  ;  and  that  is  the  deep  concern 
and  distress  that  they  have  been  in  for  the  souls  of  others.  I 
am  sorry  that  any  put  us  to  the  trouble  of  doing  that  which 
seems  so  needless,  as  defending  such  a  thing  as  tliis.  It 
seems  like  mere  trifling  in  so  plain  a  case,  to  enter  into  a  for- 
mal and  particular  debate,  in  order  to  determine  whether 
there  be  any  thing  in  the  greatness  and  importance  of  the  case, 


132         CONCERN  FOR  THE  SOULS  OF  OTHERS. 

that  will  answer,  and  bear  a  proportion  to  the  greatness  of 
the  concern  that  some  have  manifested.  Men  may  be  al- 
lowed, from  no  higher  a  principle  than  common  ingenuity 
and  humanity,  to  be  very  deeply  concerned,  and  greatly  ex- 
ercised in  mind,  at  seeing  others  in  great  danger  of  no 
greater  a  calamity  than  drowning,  or  being  burnt  up  in  a 
house  on  fire.  And  if  so,  then  doubtless  it  will  be  allowed  to 
be  equally  reasonable,  if  they  saw  them  in  danger  of  a  ca- 
lamity ten  times  greater  to  be  still  much  more  concerned  : 
and  so  much  more  still,  if  the  calamity  was  still  vastly  greater. 
And  why  then  should  it  be  thought  unreasonable,  and  looked 
upon  with  a  very  suspicious  eye,  as  if  it  must  come  from 
some  bad  cause,  when  persons  are  extremely  concerned  at 
seeing  others  in  very  great  danger  of  suffering  the  fierceness 
and  wrath  of  Almighty  God  to  all  eternity  ?  And  besides  it  will 
doubtless  be  allowed  that  those  that  have  very  great  degrees  of 
the  Spirit  of  God,  that  is  a  spirit  of  love,  may  well  be  sup- 
posed to  have  vastly  more  of  love  and  compassion  to  their 
fellow-creatures,  than  those  that  are  influenced  only  by  com- 
mon humanity.  Why  should  it  be  thought  strange  that 
those  that  are  full  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  should  be  proportion- 
ably,  in  their  love  to  souls,  like  to  Christ  ?  who  had  so  strong 
a  love  to  them  and  concern  for  them,  as  to  be  willing  to  drink 
the  dregs  of  the  cup  of  God's  fury  for  them ;  and  at  the 
same  time  that  he  offered  up  his  blood  for  souls,  offered  up 
also  as  their  high  priest,  strong  crying  and  tears,  with  an  ex- 
treme agony,  wherein  the  soul  of  Christ  was  as  it  were  in 
travail  for  the  souls  of  the  elect ;  and  therefore  in  saving 
them  he  is  said  to  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul.  As  such  a 
spirit  of  love  to  and  concern  for  souls  was  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
so  it  is  the  spirit  of  the  church  ;  and  therefore  the  church. 
in  desiring  and  seeking  that  Christ  might  be  brought  forth 
in  the  world,  and  in  the  souls  of  men,  is  represented.  Rev. 
xii.  as  "  a  woman  crying,  travaihng  in  birth,  and  pained 
to  be  delivered."  The  s[)irit  of  those  that  have  been  in  dis- 
tress for  the  souls  of  others,  so  far  as  I  can  discern,  seems  not 


NEW  SCENES  TO  BE    EXPECTED.  133 

to  be  different  from  that  of  the  apostle  who  travailed  for  souls, 
and  was  ready  to  wish  himself  accursed  from  Christ  for 
others.  And  that  of  the  psalmist,  Psalm  cxix.  53.  "  Horror 
hath  taken  hold  upon  me,  because  of  the  wicked  that  forsake 
thy  law."  And  v.  136.  "  Rivers  of  waters  run  down  mine 
eyes,  because  they  keep  not  thy  law."  And  that  of  the  pro- 
phet Jeremiah,  Jer.  iv.  19.  "  My  bowels  !  my  bowels  !  I  am 
pained  at  my  very  heart !  My  heart  maketh  a  noise  in  me ! 
I  cannot  hold  my  peace  !  Because  thou  hast  heard,  O  my 
soul,  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  the  alarm  of  war !"  And  so, 
chap.  ix.  1.  and  xiii.  17.  and  xiv.  17.  and  Isa.  xxii.  4.  We 
read  of  Mordecai,  when  he  saw  his  people  in  danger  of  being 
destroyed  with  a  tempoial  destruction,  Esther  iv.  1.  that 
he  "  rent  his  clothes,  and  put  on  sackcloth  with  ashes,  and 
went  out  into  the  midst  of  the  city,  and  cried  with  a  loud 
and  bitter  cry."  And  why  then  should  persons  be  thought 
to  be  distracted,  when  they  cannot  forbear  crying  out  at  the 
consideration  of  the  misery  of  those  that  are  going  to  eternal 
destruction  ? 

3.  Another  thing  that  somfe  make  their  rule  to  judge  of 
this  work  by,  instead  of  the  holy  scriptures,  is  history,  or  for- 
mer observation.  Herein  they  err  two  ways  :  First,  if  there 
be  any  thing  new  and  extraordinary  in  the  circumstances  of 
this  work  that  was  not  observed  in  former  times,  that  is  a 
rule  with  them  to  reject  this  work  as  not  the  work  of  God. 
Herein  they  make  that  their  rule,  that  God  has  not  giv^en 
them  for  their  rule  ;  and  limit  God,  where  he  has  not  limited 
himself  And  this  is  especially  unreasonable  in  this  case : 
for  whosoever  has  well  weighed  the  wonderful  and  mysteri- 
ous methods  of  Divine  Wisdom,  in  carrying  on  the  work  of 
the  new  creation,  or  in  the  progress  of  the  work  of  redemp- 
tion from  the  first  promise  of  the  seed  of  the  woman  to  this 
time  may  easily  observe  tliat  it  has  all  along  been  God's 
manner  to  open  new  scenes,  and  to  bring  forth  to  view 
things  nev/  and  wonderful,  such  as  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor 
ear  heard,  nor  entered  into  the  heart  of  men  or  angels,  to  the 


134  MANY  EXTRAORDINARY  THINGS 

astonisliineiit  of  heaven  and  earth,  not  only  in  the  revelation 
he  makes  of  his  mind  and  will,  but  also  in  the  works  of  his 
hands.     As  the  old  creation  was  carried  on  through  six  days, 
and  appeared  all  complete,  settled  in  a  state  of  rest  on  the 
seventh  ;  so  the  new  creation,  which  is  immensely  the  great- 
est and  most  glorious  work,  is  carried  on  in  a  gradual  pro- 
gress, from  the  fall  of  man  to  the  consummation  of  all  things 
at  the  end  of  the  world.     A^nd  as  in  the  progress  of  the  old 
creation  there  were  still  new  things  accomplished  ;  new  won- 
ders appeared  every  day  in  the  sight  of  the  angels,  the  spec- 
tators of  that  work  ;  while  those  morning  stars  sang  together, 
new  scenes  were  opened  or  things  that  they  had  not  seen  be- 
fore till  the  whole  was  finished  ;  so  it  is  in  the  progress  of 
the  new  creation.     80  that  that  promise,  Isa.  Ixiv.  4.  "For 
since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  men  have  not  heard  nor 
perceived  by  the  ear,  neither  hath  the  eye  seen,  O  God,  be- 
sides thee,  what  he  hath  prepared  for  him  that  waiteth  for 
him  ;"  though  it  had  a  glorious  fulfillment  in  the  days  of 
Christ  and  the  apostles,  as  the  words  are  applied,  1  Cor.  ii. 
9.  yet  it  always  remains  to  be  fulfilled  in  the  things  that  are 
yet  behind,  till  the  new  creation  is  finished,  at  Christ's  deh- 
vering  up  the  kingdom  to  the  Father.     And  we  live  in  those 
latter  days,  wherein  we  may  be  especially  waiianted  to  ex- 
pect that  things  will  be  accomplished  concerning  which  it 
will  be  said.  Who  hath  heard  such  a  thing  ?  Who  hath  seen 
such  things  7 

And  besides,  those  things  in  this  work  that  have  been 
chiefly  complained  of  as  new,  are  not  so  new  as  has  been 
generally  imagined  :  though  they  have  been  much  more 
frequent  lately,  in  proportion  to  the  uncommon  degree,  extent 
and  swiftness,  and  other  extraordinary  circumstances  of  the 
work,  yet  they  are  not  new  in  their  kind,  but  are  things  of 
the  same  nature  as  have  been  found  and  well  approved  of 
in  the  church  of  God  before,  from  time  to  time. 

We  have  a  remarkable  instance  in  Mr.  l^olton,  that  noted 
minister  of  the  church  of  England,  who,  being  awakened 


FALSELY  THOUGHT  TO  BE  NEW.  135 

by  the  preaching  of  the  famous  Mr.  Perkiijs,  iriiiiister  uf 
Christ  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  was  subject  to  such 
terrors  as  threw  him  to  the  ground,  and  caused  him  to  roar 
with  anguish  ;  and  the  pangs  of  the  new  birth  in  him  were 
such,  that  he  lay  pale  and  without  sense,  like  one  dead  ;  as 
we  have  an  account  in  the  FuJfiUinq'  of  the  Scripture^  the 
5th  edition,  p.  103,  104.  We  have  an  account  in  the  same 
page  of  another,  whose  comforts  under  the  sunshine  of  God's 
presence  were  so  great,  that  he  could  not  forbear  crying  out 
in  a  transport,  and  expressing  in  exclamations,  the  great 
sense  he  had  of  forgiving  mercy  and  his  assurance  of  God's 
love.  And  we  have  a  remarkable  instance  in  the  life  of  Mr. 
George  Trosse,  written  by  himself,  (who,  of  a  notoriously 
vicious  profligate  liver,  became  an  eminent  saint  and  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel)  of  terrors  occasioned  by  awakenings  of 
conscience,  so  overpowering  the  body  as  to  deprive,  for  some 
time,  of  the  use  of  reason. 

Yea,  such  extraordinary  external  effects  of  inward  im- 
pressions have  not  only  been  to  be  found  in  here  and  there 
a  single  person,  but  there  have  also  before  now  been  times 
wherein  many  have  been  thus  affected,  in  some  particular 
parts  of  the  church  of  God  ;  and  such  effects  liave  appeared 
in  congregations,  in  many  at  once.  So  it  was  in  the  year 
1625,  in  the  west  of  Scotland,  in  a  time  of  great  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  of  God.  It  was  then  a  frequent  thing  for  many 
to  be  so  extraordinarily  seized  with  terror  in  the  hearing  of 
the  word,  by  the  Spirit  of  God  convincing  them  of  sin,  that 
they  fell  down,  and  were  carried  out  of  the  church,  who  af- 
terwards proved  most  solid  and  lively  Christians  ;  as  the 
author  of  the  Fulfilling  of  the  ^Scripture  informs  us,  p.  185. 
The  same  author,  in  the  preceding  page,  informs  of  many 
in  France  that  were  so  wonderfully  affected  with  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel,  in  the  time  of  those  famous  divines,  Farel 
and  Viret,  that  for  a  time  they  could  not  follow  their  secular 
business.  And  p.  186,  of  many  in  Ireland,  in  a  time  of 
great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  there,  in  the  year  1628,  that 


136  CASES  IN   FORMER  REVIVALS. 

were  so  filled  with  divine  comforts,  and  a  sense  of  God,  that 
they  made  but  liltle  use  of  either  meat,  drink,  or  sleep,  and 
professed  that  they  did  not  feel  the  need  thereof.  The  same 
author  gives  an  account  of  very  much  such  things  in  Mrs. 
Catharine  Brettergh,  of  Lancashire,  in  England,  p.  391, 
392,  as  have  been  cried  out  of,  here  amongst  us,  as  wild  and 
distracted  :  how  that  after  great  distress,  which  very  much 
affected  lier  body,  the  sweat  sometimes  bursting  out  upon 
her,  God  did  so  break  in  upon  her  mind  with  light  and  dis- 
coveries of  himselfj  that  she  was  forced  to  burst  out,  crying, 
"  O  the  joys,  the  joys,  the  joys,  that  I  feel  in  my  soul !  O 
they  be  wonderful,  they  be  wonderful  !  The  place  where  1 
now  am  is  sweet  and  pleasant  !  How  comfortable  is  the 
sweetness  I  feel,  that  delights  my  soul  !  The  taste  is  pre- 
cious ;  do  you  not  feel  it  ?  O  so  sweet  as  it  is  !"  And  at 
other  times,  ^'  O  my  sweet  Savior,  shall  I  be  one  with  thee, 
as  thou  art  one  with  the  Father  ?  And  dost  thou  so  love  me 
that  am  but  dust,  to  make  me  partaker  of  glory  with  Christ? 

0  how  wonderful  is  thy  love  !  And  O  that  my  tongue  and 
heart  were  able  to  sound  forth  thy  praises  as  I  ought."  At 
another  time  she  burst  forth  thus  :  "  Yea,  Lord,  I  feel  thy 
mercy,  and  am  assured  of  thy  love  !  And  so  certain  am  I 
thereof,  as  thou  art  that  God  of  truth ,  even  so  certainly  do 

1  know  myself  to  be  thine,  O  Lord  my  God  ;  and  this  my 
soul  knoweth  right  well  !"  Which  last  words  she  again 
doubled.  To  a  grave  minister,  one  Mr.  Harrison,  then  with 
her,  she  said,  "My  soul  hath  been  compassed  with  the  ter- 
rors of  death,  the  sorrows  of  hell  were  upon  me,  and  a  wil- 
derness of  wo  was  in  me  ;  but  blessed,  blessed,  blessed  be 
the  Lord  my  God  !  he  hath  brought  me  to  a  place  of  rest, 
even  to  the  sweet  running  waters  of  life.  The  way  I  now 
go  in  is  a  sweet  and  easy  way,  strewed  with  flowers  ;  he 
hath  brought  me  into  a  place  more  sweet  than  the  garden 
of  Eden.  O  the  joy,  the  joy,  the  dehghts  and  joy  that  I 
feel !     O  how  wonderful  !" 


EXPERIENCE  OF  MR.  FLAVEL,  137 

Great  outcries  under  awakenings  were  more  frequently 
heard  of  in  former  times  in  the  country,  than  they  have  been 
of  late,  as  some  aged  persons  now  living  do  testify  :  particu- 
larly I  think  fit  here  to  insert  a  testimony  of  my  honored 
father,  of  what  he  remembers  formerly  to  have  heard. 

"  I  well  remember  that  one  Mr.  Alexander  AUyn,  a  Scots 
gentleman  of  good  credit,  that  dwelt  formerly  in  this  town, 
showed  me  a  letter  that  came  from  Scotland,  that  gave  an 
account  of  a  sermon  preached  in  the  city  of  Edinburgh  (as 
I  remember)  in  tlie  time  of  the  sitting  of  the  general  assem- 
bly of  divines  in  that  kingdom,  that  so  affected  the  people, 
that  there  was  a  gi-eat  and  loud  cry  made  throughout  the 
assembly.  I  have  also  been  credibly  informed,  and  how  of- 
ten I  cannot  now  say,  that  it  was  a  common  thing,  when  the 
famous  Mr.  John  Rogers,  of  Dedham,  in  England,  was 
preaching,  for- some  of  his  hearers  to  cry  out  ;  and  by  what 
I  have  heard,  I  conclude  that  it  was  usual  for  many  that 
heard  that  very  awakening  and  rousing  preacher  of  God's 
word,  to  make  a  great  cry  in  the  congregation." 

TIMOTHY  EDWARDS. 

Windsor,  May  5,  1742. 

Mr.  Flavel  gives  a  remarkable  instance  of  a  man  that  he 
knew,  that  was  wonderfully  overcome  with  divine  comforts  ; 
which  it  is  supposed  he  knew,  as  the  apostle  Paul  knew  the 
man  that  was  caught  up  to  the  third  heaven.  He  relates 
that, 

"  As  the  person  was  traveling  alone,  with  his  thoughts 
closely  fixed  on  the  great  and  astonishing  things  of  another 
world,  his  thoughts  began  to  swell  higher  and  higher,  like 
the  water  in  Ezekiel's  vision,  till  at  last  they  became  an 
overflowing  flood.  Such  was  the  intenseness  of  his  mind, 
such  the  ravishing  tastes  of  heavenly  joys,  and  such  his  full 
assurance  of  his  interest  therein,  that  he  utterly  lost  all  sight 
and  sense  of  this  world,  and  the  concernments  thereof,  and 

18 


138  RELIGIOUS  TRANSPORTS   IN  NEW  ENGLAND. 

for  some  hours  knew  not  where  he  was,  nor  whiit  he  was 
about :  but  having  lost  a  great  quantity  of  blood  at  the  nose, 
he  found  himself  so  faint  that  it  brought  him  a  little  more 
to  himself  And  after  he  had  washed  himself  at  a  spring, 
and  drank  of  the  water  for  his  refreshment,  he  continued  to 
the  end  of  his  journey,  which  was  thirty  miles  ;  and  all  this 
while  was  scarce  sensible,  and  says  he  had  several  trances 
of  considerable  continuance.  The  same  blessed  frame  was 
preserved  all  that  night,  and  in  a  lower  degree,  great  part  of 
the  next  day  :  the  night  passed  without  one  wink  of  sleep, 
and  yet  he  declares  he  never  had  a  sweeter  night's  re^t  in 
all  his  life.  Still  (adds  the  story)  the  joy  of  the  Lord  over- 
flowed him,  and  he  seemed  to  be  an  inhabitant  of  another 
world.  And  he  used,  for  many  years  after,  to  call  that  day 
one  of  the  days  of  heaven  ;  and  professed  that  he  under- 
stood more  of  the  life  of  heaven  by  it,  than  by  all  the  books 
he  ever  read,  or  discourses  he  ever  entertained  about  it." 

There  have  been  instances  before  now,  of  persons'  crying 
out  in  transports  of  divine  joy,  in  New  England.  We  have 
an  instance  in  Captain  Clapp's  memoirs,  published  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Prince,  not  of  a  silly  woman  or  child,  but  a  man  of 
solid  understanding,  that  in  a  high  transport  of  spiritual  joy, 
was  made  to  cry  out  aloud  on  his  bed.  His  words,  p.  9,  are, 
«  God's  Holy  Spirit  did  witness,  I  do  believe,  together  with 
my  spirit,  that  I  was  a  child  of  God,  and  did  fill  my  heart 
and  soul  with  such  full  assurance  that  Christ  was  mine,  that 
it  did  so  transport  me,  as  to  make  me  cry  out  upon  my  bed, 
with  a  loud  voice,  He  is  come,  he  is  come  !" 

There  has,  before  now,  been  both  crying  out  and  falling 
down,  in  this  town,  under  aAvakenings  of  conscience,  and  in 
che  pangs  of  the  new  birth,  and  also  in  some  of  the  neighbor 
towns.  In  one  of  them,  more  than  seven  years  ago,  was  a 
great  number  together  that  cried  out  and  fell  down,  under 
convictions ;  in  most  of  which,  by  good  information,  was  a 
hopeful  and  abiding  good  issue.  And  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams, 
of  Deerfield,  gave  me  an  account  of  an  aged  man  in  that 


JUDGING    BY  TTIEIR  OWN  EXPERIENCK.  139 

town,  many  3^ears  before  lliatj  that  being  awakened  by  his 
preaching,  cried  out  aloud  in  the  congregation.  Tliere  have 
been  many  instances  in  this  and  some  neighbor  towns,  before 
now,  of  persons  fainting  with  joyful  discoveries  made  to  their 
souls :  once  several  together  in  this  town.  And  there  also 
formerly  have  been  several  instances  here,  of  persons'  flesh 
waxing  cold  and  benumbed,  and  their  hands  clenched,  yea, 
their  bodies  being  set  into  convulsions,  being  overpowered 
with  a  strong  sense  of  the  astonishingly  great  and  excellent 
things  of  God,  and  the  eternal  world. 

Secondly^  Another  way  that  some  err  in  making  history 
and  former  observation  their  rule  to  judge  of  this  work,  in- 
stead of  the  holy  scripture,  is  in  comparing  some  external  ac- 
cidental circumstances  of  this  work,  with  what  has  appeared 
sometimes  in  enthusiasts  ;  and  as  they  find  an  agreement  in 
some  such  things,  so  they  reject  the  whole  work,  or  at  least 
the  substance  of  it,  concluding  it  to  be  enthusiasm.  So,  great 
use  has  been  made  to  this  purpose  of  many  things  that  are 
found  amongst  the  (Quakers  ;  however  totally  and  essentially 
different  in  its  nature  this  work  is,  and  the  principles  it  is 
built  upon,  from  the  whole  religion  of  the  Quakers.  So,  to 
the  same  purpose,  some  external  appearances  that  were  found 
amongst  the  French  prophets,  and  some  other  enthusiasts  in 
former  times,  have  been  of  late  trumped  up  with  great  assu- 
rance and  triumph. 

4.  I  would  propose  it  to  be  considered,  whether  oi*  no  some, 
instead  of  making  the  scriptures  their  only  rule  to  judge  of 
this  work,  do  not  make  their  own  experience  the  rule,  and 
reject  such  and  such  things  as  are  now  professed  and  expe- 
rienced, because  they  never  felt  them  themselves.  Are  there 
not  many,  that  chiefly  on  this  ground,  have  entertained  and 
vented  suspicions,  if  not  peremptory  condemnations  of  those 
extreme  terrors,  and  those  great,  sudden,  and  extraordinary 
discoveries  of  the  glorious  perfections  of  God,  and  of  the 
beauty  and  love  of  Christ ;  and  such  vehement  affections, 
such  high  transports  of  love  and  joy,  such  pity  and  distress 


140  WE  SHOULD  NOT  EXPECT  PERFECTION, 

for  the  souls  of  others,  and  exercises  of  mind  that  have  such 
great  effects  on  j3ersons'  bodies,  merely,  or  chiefly,  because 
they  knew  nothing  about  them  by  experience  ?  Persons  are 
very  ready  to  be  suspicious  of  what  they  have  not  felt  them- 
selves. It  is  to  be  feared  many  good  men  have  been  guilty 
of  this  error ;  which  yet  does  not  make  it  the  less  unreason- 
able. And  perhaps  there  are  some  that  upon  this  ground  do 
not  only  reject  these  extraordinary  things,  but  all  such  con- 
viction of  sin,  and  such  discoveries  of  the  glory  of  God,  and 
excellency  of  Christ,  and  inward  conviction  of  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  by  the  immediate  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
that  are  now  supposed  to  be  necessary  to  salvation. 

These  persons  that  thus  make  their  own  experiences  their 
rule  of  judgment,  instead  of  bowing  to  the  wisdom  of  God. 
and  yielding  to  his  word  as  an  infallible  rule,  are  guilty  of 
casting  a  great  reflection  upon  the  understanding  of  the 
Most  High. 


SECTION  III. 

We  should  not  judge  of  the  whole  hy  a  'pari. 

Another  foundation  error  of  those  that  reject  this  work^- 
is  their  not  duly  distinguishing  the  good  from  the  bad,  and 
very  unjustly  judging  of  the  whole  by  a  part ;  and  so  reject- 
ing the  work  in  general,  or  in  the  main  substance  of  it,  for 
the  sake  of  some  things  that  are  accidental  to  it,  that  are  evil. 
They  look  for  more  in  men  that  are  divinely  influenced,  be- 
cause subject  to  the  operations  of  a  good  spirit,  than  is  justly 
to  be  expected  from  them  for  that  reason,  in  this  imperfect 
state,  and  dark  world,  where  so  much  blindness  and  corrup- 
tion remains  in  the  best.  When  any  profess  to  have  re- 
ceived light,  and  influence,  and  comforts  from  heaven,  and  to 
have  had  sensible  communion  with  God,  many  are  ready  to 


JUDGING  OP  THE  WORK  AS  A  WHOLE.  141 

expect  tliat  now  they  appear  like  angels,  and  not  still  like 
poor,  feeble,  blind,  and  sinful  worms  of  the  dust.  There  being 
SO  much  corruption  left  in  the  hearts  of  God's  own  children, 
and  its  prevaiUng  as  it  sometimes  does,  is  indeed  a  mysterious 
thing,  and  always  a  stumbling-block  to  the  world ;  but  will 
not  be  so  much  wondered  at  by  those  that  are  well  versed  in, 
and  duly  mindful  of,  two  things,  viz.  First,  The  word  of 
God,  which  teaches  us  the  state  of  true  Christians  in  this 
world ;  and  Secondly,  their  own  hearts,  at  least  if  they  have 
any  grace,  and  have  experience  of  its  conflicts  with  corrup- 
tion. They  that  are  true  saints  are  most  inexcusable  in 
making  a  great  difficulty  of  a  great  deal  of  blindness,  and 
many  sinful  errors  in  those  that  profess  godliness.  If  all  our 
conduct,  both  open  and  secret,  should  be  known,  and  our 
hearts  iaid  open  to  the  world,  how  should  we  be  even  ready 
to  fly  from  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  hide  ourselves  from  the 
view  of  mankind !  And  what  great  allowances  would  it  be 
found  that  we  should  need,  that  others  should  make  for  us  ! 
perhaps  much  greater  than  we  are  willing  to  make  for  others. 
The  great  weakness  of  the  bigger  part  of  mankind,  in  any 
affair  that  is  new  and  uncommon,  appears  in  not  distin- 
guishing, but  either  approving  or  condemning  all  in  the 
lump.  They  that  highly  approve  of  the  affair  in  general, 
cannot  bear  to  have  any  thing  at  all  foimd  fault  with  ;  and 
on  the  other  hand,  those  that  fasten  their  eyes  upon  some 
things  in  the  affair  that  are  amiss,  and  appear  very  disagree- 
able to  them,  at  once  reject  the  whole.  Both  which  errors 
oftentimes  arise  from  want  of  persons'  due  acquaintance  with 
themselves.  It  is  rash  and  unjust  when  we  proceed  thus  in 
judging,  either  of  a  particular  person,  or  a  people,  or  of  such 
an  affair  as  the  present  wonderful  influence  on  the  minds  of 
the  people  of  this  land.  Many,  if  they  see  any  thing  very 
ill  in  a  particular  person,  a  minister  or  private  professor,  will 
at  once  brand  him  as  a  hypocrite.  And  if  there  be  two  or 
three  of  a  people  or  society  that  behave  themselves  very  irre- 
gularly, the  whole  must  bear  the  blame  of  it.     And  if  there 


142  GOOD  MAY  BE  ACCIDENTALLY 

be  a  few,  tlioiigli  it  may  be  not  above  one  in  a  liimdrcd, 
that  professed,  and  had  a  show  of  being  the  happy  partakers 
of  what  are  called  the  saving  benefits  of  this  woriv,  that  prove 
nought,  and  give  the  world  just  grounds  to  suspect  them, 
tlie  whole  work  must  be  rejected  on  their  account ;  and  those 
in  general  that  make  the  like  profession  must  be  condemned 
for  their  sakes. 

So  careful  are  some  persons  lest  this  work  should  be  de- 
fended, that  now  they  will  hardly  allow  that  the  influences 
of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  the  heart,  can  so  much  as  indirectly, 
and  accidentally,  be  the  occasion  of  the  exercise  of  corrup- 
tion, and  commission  of  sin.  Thus  far  is  true,  that  the 
influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  his  saving  operations,  will 
not  be  an  occasion  of  the  increase  of  the  corruption  of  the 
heart  in  general,  but  on  the  contrary  of  the  weakening  of  it : 
but  5^et  there  is  nothing  unreasonable  in  supposing,  that  at 
the  same  time  that  it  weakens  corruption  in  general,  it  may 
be  an  occasion  of  turning  what  is  left  into  a  new  channel, 
and  so  of  there  being  more  of  some  certain  kinds  of  the  exer- 
cise of  corruption  than  there  was  before  ;  as  that  which  tends 
to  hinder  and  stop  the  course  of  a  stream,  if  it  does  not  do  it 
wholly,  may  give  a  new  course  to  so  much  of  the  water  as 
gets  by  the  obstacle.  The  influences  of  the  Spirit,  for  in- 
stance, may  be  an  occasion  of  new  ways  of  the  exercise  of 
pride,  as  has  been  acknowledged  by  orthodox  divines  in 
general.  That  spiritual  discoveries  and  comforts  may, 
through  the  corruption  of  the  heart,  be  an  occasion  of  the 
exercises  of  spiritual  pride,  did  not  use  to  be  doubted  of,  till 
now  it  is  found  to  be  needful  to  maintain  the  war  against 
this  work. 

They  that  will  hardly  allow  that  a  work  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  can  be  a  remote  occasion  of  any  sinful  behavior  or 
unchristian  conduct,  I  suppose  will  allow  that  the  truly  gra- 
cious influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  yea  and  a  high  degree 
of  love  to  God,  is  consistent  with  these  two  things,  viz.  a 
considerable  degree  of  remaining  corruption,  and  also  many 


THE  OCCASION  OP  EVIL.  143 

errors  in  judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  and  in  matters  of 
practice.  And  this  is  all  that  need  to- be  allowed,  in  order 
to  its  being,  most  demonstratively  evident,  that  a  high  degree 
of  love  to  God  may  accidentally  move  a  person  to  that  which 
is  very  wrong,  and  contrary  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God. 
For  a  high  degree  of  love  to  God  will  strongly  move  a  person 
to  do  that  which  he  believes  to  be  agreeable  to  God's  will ; 
and  therefore,  if  he  be  mistaken,  and  be  persuaded  that  that 
is  agreeable  to  the  will  of  God,  which  indeed  is  very  contrary 
to  it,  then  his  love  will  accidentally,  but  strongly,  inchne  him 
to  that,  which  is  indeed  very  contrary  to  the  will  of  God. 

They  that  are  studied  in  logic  have  learned  that  the  na- 
ture of  the  cause  is  not  to  be  judged  of  by  the  nature  of  the 
effect,  nor  the  nature  of  the  effect  from  the  nature  of  the 
cause,  when  the  cause  is  only  causa  sine  qua  non^  or  an 
occasional  cause ;  yea,  that  in  such  a  case,  oftentimes  the 
nature  of  the  effect  is  quite  contrary  to  the  nature  of  the 
cause. 

True  disciples  of  Christ  may  have  a  great  deal  of  false 
zeal,  such  as  the  disciples  had  of  old,  when  they  would  have 
fire  called  for  from  heaven  to  come  down  on  the  Samaritans, 
because  they  did  not  receive  them.  And  even  so  eminently 
holy,  and  great,  and  divine  a  saint  as  Moses,  who  conversed 
with  God  frdtn  time  to  time,  as  a  man  speaks  with  his  friend, 
and  concerning  whom  God  gives  his  testimony,  that  he  ivas 
very  mee/v,  above  any  man  ujwn  the  face  of  the  earth, 
yet  may  be  rash  and  sinful  in  his  zeal,  when  his  spirit  is 
stirred  by  the  hard-heartedness  and  opposition  of  others,  so 
as  to  speak  very  unadvisedly  with  his  hps,  and  greatly  to 
offend  God,  and  shut  himself  out  from  the  possession  of  the 
good  things  that  God  is  about  to  accomplish  for  his  church 
on  earth  ;  as  Moses  was  excluded  Canaan,  though  he  had 
brought  the  people  out  of  Egypt,  Psalm  cvi.  32,  33.  And 
men,  even  in  those  very  things  wherein  they  are  influenced 
by  a  truly  pious  principle,  yet,  through  error  and  want  of 
due  consideration  and  caution,  may  be  very  rash  with  their 


144  ERRORS  GROWING  OUT  OF  ZEAL. 

zeal.  It  was  a  truly  good  spirit  that  animated  that  excellent 
generation  of  Israel  that  was  in  Joshua's  time,  in  that  affair 
that  we  have  an  account  of  in  the  twenty-second  chapter  of 
Joshua  ;  and  yet  they  were  rash  and  heady  with  their  zeal, 
to  go  about  to  gather  all  Israel  together  to  go  up  so  furiously 
to  war  with  their  brethren  of  the  two  tribes  and  half,  about 
their  building  the  altar  Ed,  without  first  inquiring  into  the 
matter,  or  so  much  as  sending  a  messenger  to  be  informed. 
So  the  Christians  that  were  of  the  circumcision,  with  warmth 
and  contention  condemned  Peter  for  receiving  Cornelius,  as 
we  have  account,  Acts  xi.  This  their  heat  and  censure 
was  unjust,  and  Peter  was  wronged  in  it ;  but  there  is  all 
appearance  in  the  story  that  they  acted  from  a  real  zeal  and 
concern  for  the  will  and  honor  of  God.  So  the  primitive 
Christians,  from  their  zeal  for  and  against  unclean  meats, 
<:ensured  and  condemned  one  another  :  this  was  a  bad  effect, 
and  yet  the  apostle  bears  them  witness,  or  at  least  expresses 
his  charity  towards  them,  that  both  sides  acted  from  a  good 
principle,  and  true  respect  to  the  Lord,  Rom.  xiv.  6.  The 
zeal  of  the  Corinthians  with  respect  to  the  incestuous  man, 
though  the  apostle  highly  commends  it,  yet  he  at  the  same  time 
saw  that  they  needed  a  caution,  lest  they  should  carry  it  too 
far,  to  an  undue  severity,  and  so  as  to  fail  of  Christian  meek- 
ness and  forgiveness,  2  Cor.  ii.  6,  7,  8,  9,  10,  II*  and  chap, 
vii.  11.  to  the  end.  Luther,  that  great  reformer,  had  a  great 
deal  of  bitterness  with  his  zeal. 

It  surely  cannot  be  wondered  at  by  considerate  persons, 
that  at  a  time  when  multitudes  all  over  the  land  have  their 
affections  greatly  moved,  great  numbers  should  run  into 
many  errors  and  mistakes  with  respect  to  their  duty,  and 
consequently  into  many  acts  and  practices  that  are  impru- 
dent and  irregular.  I  question  whether  there  be  a  man  in 
New  England,  of  the  strongest  reason  and  greatest  learning, 
but  what  would  be  put  to  it  to  keep  master  of  himself,  tho- 
roughly to  weigh  his  words,  and  consider  all  the  conse- 
quences of  his  behavior,  so  as  to  behave  himself  in  all  re- 


CONFUSION  MAY  SPRING  FRoM  SURPRISE,  l45 

rip'ects  pmdently,  if  he  were  so  strongly  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  divine  and  eternal  things,  and  his  affections  so  ex- 
ceedingly moved,  as  has  been  frequent  of  late  among  the 
common  people.  How  little  do  they  consider  human  natiue 
who  look  upon  it  so  insu{>erable  a  stumbling-block  when 
such  multitudes  of  all  kinds  of  capacities,  natural  tempers, 
educations,  customs,  and  manners  of  life,  are  so  greatly  and 
variously  affected,  that  imprudencies  and  irregularities  of  con- 
duct should  abound  ;  especially  in  a  state  of  things  so  uncom- 
mon.and  when  the  degree,  extent,  swiftness,  and  power  of  the 
operation  is  so  very  extraordinary,  and  so  new,  that  there 
has  not  been  time  and  experience  enough  to  give  birth  to 
rules  for  peoples'  conduct,  and  so  unusual  in  times  past,  that 
the  writings  of  divines  do  not  afford  rule?  to  direct  us  in  such 
a  state  of  things. 

A  great  deal  of  norse  and  tumult,  confusion  and  uproar, 
and  darkness  mixed  with  hght,  and  evil  with  good,  is  al- 
ways to  be  expected  in  the  beginning  of  something  very  ex- 
traordinary, and  very  glorious  in  the  state  of  things  in  hti- 
man  society,  or  the  church  of  God.  As  after  nature  has 
long  been  shut  up  in  a  cold,  dead  state  in  time  of  winter, 
when  the  sun  returns  in  the  spring,  there  is,  together  with 
the  increase  of  the  light  and  heat  of  the  sun,  very  dirty  and 
t.em|:>estuous  weather,  before  all  is  settled  calm  and  serene, 
and  all  nature  rejoices  in  its  bloom  and  beauty.  It  is  in  the 
new  creation,  as  it  was  in  the  old,  the  Spirit  of  God  first 
moved  upon  the  face  of  the  water^^,  which  was  an  occasion 
of  great  uproar  and  tumult,  and  things  were  gradually 
brought  to  a  settled  state,  till  at  length  all  stood  forth  in  that 
beautiful,  peaceful  order,  when  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
were  fmished,  and  God  saw  every  thing  that  he  had  made, 
and,  behold,  it  was  very  good.  When  God  is  about  to  bring 
to  pass  something  great  and  glorious  in  the  world,  nature  is 
in  a  ferment  and  struggle,  and  the  world  as  it  were  in  tra- 
vail. As  when  God  was  about  to  introduce  the  Messiah  into 
ihc  world,  and  thnt  new  and  glorious  dispensation  that  he 

19 


146  WEAKNESS  OF  HUMAN  NATURE 

set  up,  he  shookihe  heavens  and  the  earthy  and  shook  all  na- 
tions. There  is  nothing  that  the  church  of  God  is  in  scrip- 
ture more  frequently  represented  hy  than  vegetables ;  as  a 
tree,  a  vine,  corn,  &c.,  which  gradually  bring  forth  their 
fruit,  and  are  first  green  before  they  are  ripe.  A  great  revi- 
val of  religion  is  expressly  compared  to  this  gradual  produc- 
tion of  vegetables,  Isa.  Ixi.  11.  "As  the  earth  bringeth  forth 
her  bud,  and  as  the  garden  causeth  the  things  that  are  sown 
in  it  to  spring  forth  \  so  the  Lord  God  will  cause  righteous- 
ness and  praise  to  spring  forth  before  all  the  nations."  The 
church  is  in  a  special  manner  compared  to  a  palm-tree,  Cant, 
vii.  7,  8.  Exod.  xv.  27.  1  Kings  vi.  29.  Psalm  xcii.  12.  Of 
which  tree  this  pecuhar  thing  is  observed,  that  the  fruit  of  it; 
though  it  be  very  sweet  and  good  when  it  is  ripe,  yet,  before 
it  has  had  time  to  ripen,  has  a  mixture  of  poison. 

The  weakness  of  human  nature  has  always  appeared  in 
times  of  great  revival  of  rehgion,  by  a  disposition  to  run  to 
extremes  and  get  into  confusion  ;  and  especially  in  these  three 
things,  enthusiasm,  superstition,  and  intemperate  zeal.  So  it 
appeared  in  the  time  of  the  reformation  very  remarkably  ;  and 
also  in  the  days  of  the  apostles  ;  many  were  tlien  exceedingly 
disposed  to  lay  weight  on  those  things  that  were  very  notional 
and  chimerical,  giving  heed  to  fables  and  whimsies,  as  appears 
by  1  Tim.  i.  4.  and  iv.  7.  2  Tim.  ii.  16.  and  v.  23.  and  Tit.  i. 
14.  and  iii.9.  Many,  as  ecclesiastical  history  informs  us,  fell  off 
into  the  most  wild  enthusiasm,  and  extravagant  notions  of 
spirituahty,  and  extraordinary  illumination  from  heaven  be- 
yond others  :  and  many  were  prone  to  superstition,  will- wor- 
ship, and  a  voluntary  humihty,  giving  heed  to  the  command- 
ments of  men,  being  fond  of  an  unprofitable  bodily  exercise; 
as  appears  by  many  passages  in  the  apostles'  writmgs :  and 
what  a  proneness  then  appeared  among  professors  to  swerve 
from  the  path  of  duty,  and  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  in  the  ex- 
ercises of  a  rash  indiscreet  zeal,  censuring  and  condemning 
ministers  and  people  ;  one  saying,  I  am  of  Paul,  another. 
I  of  Apollos,  another.  I  of  Cephas  ;  judging  one  another  for 


i-N   TIMES  Of  GREAT  REVIVAL.  147 

iliti'ereiices  of  opinion  about  smaller  matters,  unclean  meats, 
lioly  days,  and  holy  places,  and  their  different  opinions  and 
j)ractices  respecting  civil  intercourse  and  communication  uith 
their  heathen  neighbors !  And  how  much  did  vain  jang- 
ling and  disputing  and  confusion  prevail  through  undue  heat 
of  spirit,  under  the  name  of  a  religious  zeal!  2  Tim.  vi.  4, 
5.  2  Tim.  ii.  16.  and  Tit.  iii.  9.  And  what  a  task  had  the 
apostles  to  keep  them  within  bounds,  and  maintain  good  or- 
der in  the  cluuches  !  How  often  are  they  mentioning  their 
irregularities  !  The  prevailing  of  such  like  disorders  seems 
to  have  been  the  special  occasion  of  writing  many  of  their 
epistles.  The  church,  in  that  great  effusion  of  the  Spirit 
that  was  then,  and  the  strong  impressions  that  God's  people 
were  then  under,  was  under  the  care  of  infallible  guides,  that 
watched  over  them  day  and  night  ;  but  yet  so  prone  were 
the},  througli  tlie  weakness  and  corruption  of  human  na- 
ture to  get  out  of  the  way,  that  irregularity  and  confusion 
rose  in  some  churches,  where  there  was  an  extraordinary  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  to  a  very  great  height,  even  in  tlie 
apostles'  lifetime,  and  under  their  eye.  And  though  some  of 
the  apostles  lived  long  to  settle  the  state  of  things,  yet  pre- 
sently after  they  were  dead,  the  Christian  church  ran  into 
many  superstitions  and  childish  notions  and  practices,  and 
in  some  respects  into  a  great  severity  in  their  zeal.  And 
let  any  wise  person  that  has  not,  in  the  midst  of  the  disputes 
of  the  present  day,  got  beyond  the  calmness  of  consideration, 
impartially  consider  to  what  lengths  we  may  reasonably  sup- 
pose many  of  the  primitive  Christians,  in  their  heat  of  zeal, 
and  under  their  extraordinary  impressions,  would  soon  have 
gone,  if  they  had  had  no  inspired  guides  ;  and  whether  o]- 
no  it  is  not  probable  that  the  church  of  Corinth  in  particular, 
by  an  increase  of  their  irregularities  and  contentions,  would 
not  in  a  little  time  have  broke  to  .pieces,  and  dissolved  in  a 
state  of  the  utmost  confusion  :  and  yet  this  would  have  been 
no  evidence  that  there  had  not  been  a  most  glorious  and  re- 
markable outpouring  of  the  Spirit  in  that  city.     But  ns  for 


148  HUMAN  ERRORS  NOT  INCONSISTliNT 

iiSj  we  have  no  iafallible  apostle  to  guide  and  direct  us,  to 
rectify  disorders,  and  reclaim  us  when  we  are  wandering  ; 
but  every  one  does  what  is  right  in  his  own  eyes  ;  and  they 
that  eir  in  judgment,  and  are  got  into  a  wrong  path,  conti- 
nue to  wander,  till  experience  of  the  mischievous  issue  con- 
vinces them  of  their  error. 

If  we  look  over  this  affair,  and  seriously  weigh  it  in  its  cir- 
cumstances, it  will  appear  a  matter  of  no  great  difficulty  to 
account  for  the  errors  that  have  been  gone  into,  supposing 
the  work  in  general  to  be  from  a  very  great  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  It  may  easily  be  accounted  for,  that  many 
have  run  into  great  errors,  and  into  just  such  errors  as  they 
they  have.  It  is  known,  that  some  that  have  been  improved 
as  great  instruments  to  promote  this  work,  have  been  very 
j^oung ;  and  how  natural  is  it  for  such  as  are  themselves 
newly  awaked  out  of  sleep,  and  brought  out  of  that  state  of 
darkness,  insensibility,  and  spiritual  death,  which  they  had 
been  in  ever  since  they  were  born  ;  and  have  a  new  and 
wonderful  scene  opened  to  them  ;  and  have  in  view  the 
reality,  the  vastness,  and  infinite  importance,  and  nearness 
of  spiritual  and  eternal  things  ;  and  at  the  same  time  are 
s-urprised  to  see  the  world  asleep  about  them  ;  and  have  not 
the  advantage  of  age  and  experience,  and  have  had  but  little 
opportunity  to  study  divinity,  or  to  converse  with  aged  expe- 
rienced Christians  and  divines  ;  I  say,  how  natural  is  it  for 
such  to  fall  into  many  errors  with  respect  to  the  state  of  man- 
kind, with  which  they  are  so  surprised,  and  with  respect  to 
the  means  and  methods  of  their  relief?  Is  it  any  wonder 
that  they  have  not  at  once  learned  how  to  make  all  the  allow- 
ances that  are  to  be  made,  and  that  they  do  not  at  once  find 
out  that  method  of  dealing  w4th  the  world,  that  is  adapted  to 
the  mysterious  state  and  nature  of  mankind  ^  Is  it  any  won- 
der, that  they  cannot  at  once  foresee  what  the  consequences 
of  things  will  be,  what  evils  are  to  be  guarded  against,  and 
what  difficulties  are  like  to  arise,  thai  are  to  be  provided  for  ? 


WITH  THE  WORK  OP  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  149 

We  have  long  been  in  a  strange  stupor  ;  the  influences  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  heart  have  been  but  httle  felt,  and 
the  nature  of  them  but  little  taught ;  so  that  they  are  in  ma- 
ny respects  new  to  great  numbers  of  those  that  have  lately 
fallen  under  them.  And  is  it  any  wonder  that  they  that  ne- 
ver before  had  experience  of  the  supernatural  influence  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  upon  their  souls,  and  never  were  instructed  in 
the  nature  of  these  influences,  do  not  so  well  know  how  to 
distinguish  one  extraordinary  new  impression  from  another, 
and  so  (to  themselves  insensibly)  run  into  enthusiasm,  taking 
every  strong  impulse  or  impression  to  be  divine  ?  How  na- 
tural is  it  to  suppose,  that  among  the  multitudes  of  illiterate 
people  (most  of  which  aft  in  their  youth)  that  find  themselves 
so  wonderfully  changed,  and  brought  into  such  new,  and  be^ 
fore  (to  them)  almost  unheard  of  circumstances,  that  many 
should  pass  wrong,  and  very  strange  judgments  of  both  per- 
sons and  things  that  are  about  them ;  and  that  now  they 
behold  them  in  such  a  new  light,  they  in  their  surprise 
should  go  further  from  the  judgment  that  they  were  wont  to 
make  of  them  than  they  ought,  and  in  their  great  change  of 
sentiments  should  pass  from  one  extreme  to  another  ?  And 
why  should  it  be  thought  strange,  that  those  that  sceirce  ever 
heard  of  any  such  thing  as  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  before  ;  or  if  they  did,  had  no  notion  of  it ;  do  not  know 
how  to  behave  themselves  in  such  a  new  and  strange  state 
of  things  ?  And  is  it  any  wonder  that  they  are  ready  to 
hearken  to  those  that  have  instructed  them,  that  have  been 
the  means  of  dehvering  them  from  such  a  state  of  death  and 
misery  as  they  were  in  before,  or  have  a  name  for  being  tlie 
liappy  instruments  of  promoting  the  same  work  among 
others  ?  Is  it  unaccountable  that  persons  in  these  circum- 
stances are  ready  to  receive  every  thing  they  say,  and  to  drink 
down  error  as  well  as  truth  from  them  ?  And  why  should 
there  be  all  indignation  and  no  compassion  towards  thof=p 
that  are  thus  misled  ? 


150  PAST  COLDNESS  IN  THE  CHURCH 

When  these  persons  are  extraordinarily  affected  with  u. 
new  sense,  and  recent  discovery  they  have  received,  of  the 
greatness  and  excellency  of  the  Divine  Being,  the  certainty 
and  infinite  importance  of  eternal  things,  the  preciousness  of 
souls,  and  the  dreadful  danger  and  madness  of  mankind,  to- 
gether with  a  great  sense  of  God's  distinguishing  kindness 
and  love  to  them  ;  no  wonder  that  now  they  think  they  must 
exert  themselves,  and  do  something  extraordinary  for  the  ho- 
nor of  God  and  the  g(»od  of  the  souls  of  their  fellow-creatures, 
and  know  not  how  to  sit  still,  and  forbear  speaking  and  act- 
ing with  uncommon  earnestness  and  vigor.  And  in  these 
circumstances,  if  they  be  not  persons  of  more  than  common 
steadiness  and  discretion,  or  have  notfsome  person  of  wisdom 
to  direct  them,  it  is  a  wonder  if  they  do  not  proceed  without 
due  caution,  and  do  things  that  are  irregular,  and  that  will, 
in  the  issue,  do  much  more  hurt  than  good. 

Censuring  others  is  the  worst  disease  witli  which  this  af- 
fair has  been  attended  :  but  yet  such  a  time  as  this  is  indeed 
a  time  of  great  temptation  to  this  sinful  error.  When  there 
has  been  such  a  time  of  great  and  long  continued  deadness, 
and  many  are  brought  out  of  a  state  of  nature,  into  a  state  of 
grace,  in  so  extraordinary  a  manner,  and  filled  with  such  un- 
common degrees  of  hght,  it  is  natural  for  such  to  form  their 
notions  of  a  state  of  grace  wholly  from  what  they  experience  ; 
many  of  them  know  no  other  way  ;  for  they  never  have  been 
taught  much  about  a  state  of  grace,  and  the  different  degrees 
of  grace,  and  the  degrees  of  darkness  and  corruption  that 
grace  is  consistent  with,  nor  concerning  the  manner  of  the 
influences  of  the  Spirit  in  converting  a  soul,  and  the  variety 
of  the  manner  of  his  operations  :  they  therefore  forming  their 
idea  of  a  state  of  grace  only  by  their  own  experience,  no  won- 
der that  it  appears  an  insuperable  difficulty  to  them  to  recon- 
cile such  a  state,  of  which  they  have  this  idea,  with  what  they 
observe  in  professors  that  are  about  them.  It  is  indeed  in  it- 
self a  very  great  mystery,  that  grace  should  be  consistent 
with  so  much  and  such  kind  of  corniption  as  tometimes  pre- 


A  REASON  FOR  PRESENT  EXTREMES.  151 

vails  in  the  truly  godly ;  and  no  wonder  that  it  especially 
appears  so  to  uninstructed  new  converts,  that  have  been  con- 
verted in  an  extraordinary  manner. 

Though  censoriousness  be  a  thing  that  is  very  sinful,  and 
is  most  commonly  found  in  hypocrites  and  persons  of  a 
pharasaical  spirit,  yet  it  is  not  so  inconsistent  with  true  god- 
liness as  some  imagine.  We  have  remarkable  instances  of 
it  in  those  holy  men  that  we  have  an  account  of  in  the  book 
of  Job  :  not  only  were  Job's  three  friends,  that  seem  to  have 
been  eminently  holy  men,  guilty  of  it,  in  very  unreasonably 
censurinLic  the  best  man  on  earth,  very  positively  determining 
that  he  was  an  unconverted  man  ;  but  Job  himself,  that  was 
not  only  a  man  of  true  piety,  but  excelled  all  men  in  piety, 
and  particularly  excelled  in  a  humble,  meek,  and  patient 
spirit,  was  guilty  of  bitterly  censuring  his  three  friends,  as 
wicked,  vile  hypocrites.  Job  xvi.  9,  10,  11.  "He  teareth  me 
in  his  wrath  who  hateth  me,  he  gnasheth  upon  me  with  his 
teeth ;  mine  enemy  sharpeneth  his  eyes  upon  me :  they  have 
gaped  upon  me  with  their  mouth.  God  hath  delivered  me 
to  the  ungodly,  and  turned  me  over  into  the  hands  of  the 
wicked."  So  he  is  very  positive  in  it  that  they  are  hypo- 
crites, and  shall  be  miserably  destroyed  as  such,  in  the  next 
chapter,  v.  2,  3,  4.  "Are  there  not  mockers  with  me?  And 
doth  not  mine  eye  continue  in  their  provocation  ?  Lay  down 
now,  put  me  in  surety  with  thee,  who  is  he  that  will  strike 
hands  with  me  ?  For  thou  hast  hid  their  heart  from  under- 
standing, therefore  shalt  tliou  not  exalt  them."  And  again, 
V.  8,  9,  10.  "  Upright  men  shall  be  astonished  at  this,  and 
the  innocent  shall  stir  up  himself  against  the  hypocrite :  The 
righteous  also  shall  hold  on  his  way,  and  he  that  hath  clean 
hands  shall  be  stronger  and  stronger.  But  as  for  you  all, 
do  you  return  and  come  now,  for  I  cannot  find  one  wise  man 
(i.  e.  one  good  man)  among  you." 

Thus  I  think  the  errors  and  irregularities  that  attend  tliis 
work,  may  be  accounted  for,  from  the  consideration  of  the 
infirmity  and  weakness  and  common  corruption  of  mankind. 


152  GOD  PEWVIITS  HUMAN  ERRORS 

together  with  the  circumstances  of  the  work,  though  we 
should  suppose  it  to  be  the  work  of  God.  And  it  would  not 
be  a  just  objection  in  any  to  say,  if  these  powerful  impres- 
sions and  great  affections  are  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  why 
does  not  the  same  Spirit  give  strength  of  understanding  and 
capacity  in  proportion,  to  those  persons  that  are  the  subjects 
of  them ;  so  that  strong  affections  may  not,  througli  their 
error,  drive  them  to  an  irregular  and  sinful  conduct  ?  For  I 
do  not  know  that  God  has  any  where  obliged  himself  to  do  it. 
The  end  of  the  influences  of  God's  Spirit  is  to  make  men  spi- 
ritually knowing,  wise  to  salvation,  which  is  the  most  excel- 
lent wisdom  ;  and  he  has  also  appointed  means  for  our  gain- 
ing such  degrees  of  other  knowledge  as  we  need,  to  conduct 
ourselves  regularly,  which  means  should  be  carefully  used : 
But  the  end  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  is  not  to  in- 
crease men's  natural  capacities,  nor  has  God  obliged  himself 
immediately  to  increase  civil  prudence  in  proportion  to  the 
degrees  of  spiritual  light. 

If  we  consider  the  errors  that  attend  this  work,  not  only 
as  from  man,  and  his  infirmity,  but  also  as  from  God,  and  by 
his  permission  and  disposal,  they  are  not  strange,  upon  the 
supposition  of  its  being,  as  to  the  substance  of  it,  a  work  of 
God.  If  God  intends  this  great  revival  of  religion  to  be  the 
dawning,  or  a  forerunner  of  a  happy  state  of  his  church  on 
earth,  it  may  be  an  instance  of  the  divine  wisdom,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  it,  to  sutler  so  many  irregularities  and  errors  in 
conduct,  to  which  he  knew  men,  in  their  present  weak  state, 
were  most  exposed,  under  great  religious  affections,  and  when 
animated  with  great  zeal.  For  it  will  be  very  likely  to  be  of 
excellent  benefit  to  his  church,  in  the  continuance  and  pro- 
gress of  the  work  atterwards  :  Their  experience  in  the  first 
setting  out,  of  the  mischievous  consequences  of  tliese  errors, 
and  smarting  for  them  in  the  beginning,  may  be  a  happy  dc 
fense  to  them  afterwards,  for  many  generations,  from  these 
errors,  wliich  otherwise  they  might  continually  be  exposed  to. 
As  when  David  and  all  Israel  went  about  to  bring  back  ihr^ 


TO  TEACH  AND  HUMBLE  THE  CHURCH,  163 

ark  into  the  midst  of  the  land,  after  it  had  been  long  absent, 
first  in  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  and  then  in  Kirjathjearim, 
in  the  utmost  borders  of  the  land ;  they  at  first  sought  not 
the  Lord  after  the  due  order,  and  they  smarted  for  their  error  ; 
but  this  put  them  upon  studying  tlie  law,  and  more  tho- 
roughly acquainting  themselves  with  the  mind  and  will  of 
God,  and  seeking  and  serving  him  with  great  circumspec- 
tion ;  and  the  consequence  was  glorious,  viz.  their  seeking 
God  in  such  a  manner  as  was  accepted  of  him  ;  and  the  ark 
of  God's  ascending  into  the  heights  of  Zion,  with  those  great 
and  extraordinary  rejoicings  of  the  king  and  all  the  people, 
without  any  frown  or  rebuke  from  God  intermixed ;   and 
God's  dwelling  thenceforward  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  to 
those  glorious  purposes  that  are  expressed  in  the  68th  psalm. 
And  it  is  very  analogous  to  the  manner  of  God's  dealing 
with  his  people,  to  permit  a  great  deal  of  eiror,  and  suffer  the 
infirmity  of.his  people  much  to  appear,  in  the  beginning  of  a 
glorious  work  of  his  grace  for  their  felicity,  to  teach  them 
what  they  be,  to  humble  them,  and  fit  them  for  that  glorious 
prosperity  he  is  about  to  advance  them  to,  and  the  more  to 
secure  to  himself  the  honor  of  such  a  glorious  work :  for  by 
man's  exceeding  weakness  appearing  in  the  beginning  of  it, 
it  is  evident  that  God  does  not  lay  the  foundation  of  it  in 
man's  strength  or  wisdom. 

And  as  we  need  not  wonder  at  the  errors  that  attend  this 
work,  if  we  look  at  the  hand  of  men  that  are  guilty  of  them, 
and  the  hand  of  God  in  permitting  them,  so  neither  shall 
we  see  cause  to  wonder  at  them,  if  we  consider  them  with 
regard  to  the  hand  that  Satan  has  in  them.  For  as  the 
work  is  much  greater  than  any  other  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  that  ever  has  been  in  New  England,  so  no  wonder 
that  the  devil  is  more  alarmed  and  enraged,  and  exerts  him- 
self more  vigorously  against  it,  and  does  more  powerfully 
endeavor  to  tempt  and  mislead  those  that  are  the  subjects  of 
it,  or  are  its  promoters. 

20 


154        THE  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK  IN  GENERAL. 

SECTION  V. 

The  nature  of  the  work  in  general. 

Whatever  imprudences  there  have  been,  and  whatever 
sinful  irregularities  ;  whatever  veliemence  of  the  passions, 
and  heats  of  the  imagination,  transports  and  ecstasies  ;  and 
whatever  error  in  judgment,  and  indiscreet  zeal ;  and  what- 
ever outcries,  and  faintings,  and  agitations  of  body  ;  yet  it 
is  manifest  and  notorious,  that  there  has  been  of  late  a  very 
uncommon  influence  upon  the  minds  of  a  very  great  part  of 
the  inhabitants  of  New  England,  from  one  end  of  the  land 
to  the  other,  that  has  been  attended  with  the  following  ef- 
fects, viz.  a  great  increase  of  a  spirit  of  seriousness  and  sober 
consideration  of  the  things  of  the  eternal  world. ;  a  disposi- 
tion to  hearken  to  any  thing  that  is  said  of  things  of  this 
nature,  with  attention  and  affection  ;  a  disposition  to  treat 
matters  of  religion  with  solemnity,  and  as  matters  of  great 
importance  ;  a  disposition  to  make  these  things  the  subject 
of  conversation  ;  and  a  great  disposition  to  hear  the  word  of 
God  preached,  and  to  take  all  opportunities  in  order  to  it  ; 
and  to  attend  on  the  public  worship  of  God,  and  all  external 
duties  of  religion  in  a  more  solemn  and  decent  manner  ;  so 
that  there  is  a  remarkable  and  general  alteration  in  the  face 
of  New  England  in  these  respects  :  multitudes  in  all  parts 
of  the  land,  of  vain,  thoughtless,  regardless  persons,  are 
quite  changed,  and  become  serious  and  considerate.  There 
is  a  vast  increase  of  concern  for  the  salvation  of  the  precious 
soul,  and  of  that  inquiry,  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  The 
hearts  of  multitudes  have  been  greatly  taken  ofT  from  the 
things  of  the  world,  its  profits,  pleasures,  and  honors,  and 
there  has  been  a  great  increase  of  sensibleness  and  tender- 
ness of  conscience  :  multitudes  in  all  parts  have  had  their 
consciences  awakened,  and  have  been  made  sensible  of  the 


A  WONDERFUL  CHANGE  IN  PEOPLE.  155 

pernicious  nature  and  consequences  of  sin,  and  what  a 
dreadful  thing  it  is  to  he  under  guilt  and  the  displeasure  of 
God,  and  to  hve  without  peace  and  reconcihation  with  him. 
They  have  also  been  awakened  to  a  sense  of  the  shortness 
and  uncertainty  of  life,  and  the  reality  of  anotlier  world  and 
future  judgment,  and  of  the  necessity  of  an  interest  in 
Christ :  they  are  more  afraid  of  sin,  more  careful  and  inqui- 
sitive that  they  may  know  what  is  contrary  to  the  mind  and 
will  of  God,  that  they  may  avoid  it,  and  what  he  requires  of 
them,  that  they  may  do  it ;  more  careful  to  guard  against 
temptations,  more  watchful  over  their  own  hearts,  earnestly 
desirous  of  being  informed  what  are  the  means  that  God 
has  directed  to  for  their  salvation,  and  diligent  in  the  use  of 
the  means  that  God  has  appointed  in  his  word,  in  order  to  it. 
Many  very  stupid,  senseless  sinners,  and  persons  of  a  vain 
mind,  have  been  greatly  awakened.  There  is  a  strange  al- 
teration almost  all  over  New  England  amongst  young  peo- 
ple :  by  a  powerful,  invisible  influence  on  their  minds,  they 
have  been  brought  to  forsake  those  things  in  a  general  way, 
as  it  were,  at  once,  that  they  were  extremely  fond  of,  and 
greatly  addicted  to,  and  that  they  seemed  to  place  the  liap- 
piness  of  their  lives  in,  and  that  nothing  before  could  induce 
them  to  forsake  ;  as  their  frohcking,  vain  company  keeping, 
night  walking,  their  mirth  and  jollity,  their  impure  language, 
and  lewd  songs  :  in  vain  did  ministers  preach  against  those 
things  before,  and  in  vain  were  laws  made  to  restrain  them, 
and  in  vain  was  all  the  vigilance  of  magistrates  and  civil 
officers  ;  but  now  they  have  almost  every  where  dropped 
them,  as  it  weie,  of  themselves.  And  there  is  a  great  alte- 
ration amongst  old  and  young  as  to  drinking,  tavern  haunt- 
ing, profane  speaking,  and  extravagance  in  apparel.  Many 
notoriously  vicious  persons  have  been  reformed,  and  become 
externally  quite  new  creatures  :  some  that  are  wealthy,  and 
of  a  fashionable,  gay  education  ;  some  great  beaux  and  fine 
ladies,  that  seemed  to  have  their  minds  swallowed  up  with 
nothing  but  the  vain  shows  and  pleasures  of  the  world,  have 


156  GREAT  SERIOUSNESS  OF  CONDUCT 

been  wonderfully  altered,  and  have  relinquished  these  vani- 
ties, and  are  becomes  erious,  mortified,  and  humble  in  their 
conversation.  It  is  astonishing  to  see  the  alteration  that  is 
in  some  towns,  where  before  was  but  little  appearance  of 
religion,  or  any  thing  but  vice  and  vanity  :  and  so  remote 
was  all  that  was  to  be  seen  or  heard  amongst  them  from 
any  thing  that  favored  of  vital  piety  or  serious  religion,  or 
that  had  any  relation  to  it,  that  one  would  have  thought,  if 
they  had  judged  only  by  what  appeared  in  them,  that  they 
had  been  some  other  species  from  the  serious  and  reUgious, 
'  which  had  no  concern  with  another  world,  and  whose  na- 
tures were  not  made  capable  of  those  things  that  appertain 
to  Christian  experience,  and  pious  conversation  ;  especially 
was  it  thus  among  young  persons  :  and  now  they  are  trans- 
formed into  another  sort  of  people  ;  their  former  vain, 
worldly,  and  vicious  conversation  and  dispositions  seem  to  be 
forsaken,  and  they  are,  as  it  were,  gone  over  to  a  new  world  : 
their  thoughts,  and  their  talk,  and  their  concern,  affections 
and  inquiries,  are  now  about  the  favor  of  God,  an  interest  in 
Christ,  a  renewed,  sanctified  heart,  and  a  spiritual  blessed- 
ness, and  acceptance  and  happiness  in  a  future  world.  And 
through  the  greater  part  of  New  England,  the  Holy  Bible  is 
in  much  greater  esteem  and  use  than  it  used  to  be  ;  the 
great  things  that  are  contained  in  it  are  much  more  regarded, 
as  things  of  the  greatest  consequence,  and  are  much  more 
the  subjects  of  meditation  and  conversation  ;  and  other 
books  of  piety  that  have  long  been  of  established  reputation, 
as  the  most  excellent  and  most  tending  to  promote  true  god- 
liness, have  been  abundantly  more  in  use  ;  the  Lord's  day 
is  more  religiously  and  strictly  observed  ;  and  abundance 
has  been  lately  done  at  making  up  differences,  and  confessing 
faults  one  to  another,  and  making  restitution  ;  probably  more 
within  these  two  years,  than  was  done  in  thirty  years  before  : 
it  has  been  so  undoubtedly  in  many  places.  And  surprising 
has  been  the  power  of  that  Spirit  that  has  been  poured  out 
on  the  land,  in  many  instances,  to  destroy  old  grudges,  and 


AND  REFORMATION  OF  MORALS.  157 

make  up  long  continued  breaches,  and  to  bring  tliose  that 
seemed  to  be  in  a  confirmed  irreconcilable  alienation,  to  em- 
brace each  other  in  a  sincere  and  entire  amity.  Great  num- 
bers under  this  influence  have  been  brought  to  a  deep  sense 
of  their  own  sinfulness  and  vileness  ;  the  sinfulness  of  their 
lives,  the  heinousness  of  their  disregard  of  the  authority  of 
the  great  God,  and  the  heinousness  of  their  living  in  con- 
tempt of  a  Savior :  they  have  lamented  their  former  negli- 
gence of  their  souls,  and  neglecting  and  losing  precious  time. 
Their  sins  of  hfe  have  been  extraordinarily  set  before  them  ; 
and  they  have  also  had  a  great  sense  of  their  sins  of  heart ; 
their  hardness  of  heart,  and  enmity  against  that  which  is 
good,  and  proneness  to  all  evil  ;  and  also  of  the  worthless- 
ness  of  their  own  religious  performances,  how  unworthy 
their  prayers,  praises,  and  all  that  they  did  in  religion,  was 
to  be  regarded  of  God  :  and  it  has  been  a  common  thing 
that  persons  have  had  such  a  sense  of  their  own  sinfulness, 
that  they  have  thought  themselves  to  be  the  worst  of  all,  and 
that  none  ever  was  so  vile  as  they :  and  many  seem  to  have 
been  greatly  convinced  that  they  were  utterly  unworthy  of 
any  mercy  at  the  hands  of  God,  however  miserable  they 
were,  and  though  they  stood  in  extreme  necessity  of  mercy, 
and  that  they  deserved  nothing  but  eternal  burnings  ;  and 
have  been  sensible  that  God  would  be  altogether  just  and 
righteous  in  inflicting  endless  damnation  upon  them,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  have  had  an  exceeding  affecting  sense 
of  the  dreadfulness  of  such  endless  torments,  and  have  ap- 
prehended themselves  to  be  greatly  in  danger  of  it.  And 
many  have  been  deeply  affected  with  a  sense  of  their  own 
ignorance  and  blindness,  and  exceeding  helplessness,  and  so 
of  their  extreme  need  of  the  divine  pity  and  help.  And  so 
far  as  we  are  worthy  to  be  credited  one  by  another,  in  what 
we  say,  (and  persons  of  good  understanding  and  sound  mind, 
and  known  and  experienced  probity,  have  a  right  to  be  be- 
lieved by  their  neighbors  when  they  speak  of  things  that 
fall  under  their  observation  and  experience,)  multitudes  in 


158  A  SAVING  KTTOWLEDGE  OF  CHRIST, 

New  England  have  lately  been  brought  to  a  new  and  great 
conviction  of  the  truth  and  certainty  of  the  things  of  the 
gospel ;  to  a  firm  persuasion  that  Christ  Jesus  is  the  Son  of 
God,  and  the  great  and  only  Savior  of  the  world  ;  and  that 
the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel  touching  reconciliation  by 
his  blood,  and  acceptance  in  his  righteousness,  and  eternal 
life  and  salvation  through  him,  are  matters  of  undoubted 
truth,  together  with  a  most  affecting  sense  of  the  excellency 
and  sufficiency  of  this  Savior,  and  the  glorious  wisdom  and 
grace  of  God  shining  in  this  way  of  salvation  :  and  of  the 
wonders  of  Christ's  dying  love,  and  the  sincerity  of  Christ 
in  the  invitations  of  the  gospel,  and  a  consequent  affiance 
and  sweet  rest  of  soul  in  Christ,  as  a  glorious  Savior,  a  strong 
rock  and  high  tower,  accompanied  with  an  admiring  and 
exalting  apprehension  of  the  glory  of  the  divine  perfections, 
God's  majesty,  holiness,  sovereign  grace,  &c.  ;  with  a  sensi- 
ble, strong,  and  sweet  love  to  God,  and  delight  in  him,  far 
surpassing  all  temporal  dehghts,  or  earthly  pleasures  ;  and  a 
rest  of  soul  in  him  as  a  portion  and  the  fountain  of  all  good, 
attended  with  an  abhorrence  of  sin,  and  self-loathing  for 
it,  and  earnest  longings  of  soul  after  more  holiness  and  con- 
formity to  God,  with  a  sense  of  the  great  need  of  God's 
help  in  order  lo  holiness  of  life  ;  together  with  a  most  dear 
love  to  all  that  are  supposed  to  be  the  children  of  God,  and 
a  love  to  mankind  in  general,  and  a  most  sensible  and  ten- 
der compassion  for  the  souls  of  sinners,  and  earnest  desires 
of  the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world.  And 
these  things  have  appeared  to  be  in  many  of  them  abiding 
now  for  many  months,  yea,  more  than  a  year  and  half:  with 
an  abiding  concern  to  live  a  holy  life,  and  great  complaints 
of  remaining  corruption,  longing  to  be  more  free  from  the 
body  of  sin  and  death.  And  not  only  do  these  effects  ap- 
pear in  new  converts,  but  great  numbers  of  those  that  were 
formerly  esteemed  the  most  sober  and  pious  people,  have, 
under  the  influence  of  this  work,  been  greatly  quickened, 
and  their  hearts  renewed  with  greater  degrees  of  light,  re- 


AND  CONTINUED  HOLINESS  OF  LIFE.  159 

newed  repentance  and  humiliation,  and  more  lively  exercises 
of  faith,  love,  and  joy  in  the  Lord.  Many,  as  1  am  well 
knowing,  have  of  late  been  remarkably  engaged  to  watch, 
and  strive,  and  fight  against  sin,  and  cast  out  every  idol,  and 
sell  all  for  Christ,  and  give  up  themselves  entirely  to  God, 
and  make  a  sacrifice  of  every  worldly  and  carnal  thing  to  the 
welfare  and  prosperity  of  their  souls.  And  there  has  of  late 
appeared  in  some  places  an  unusual  disposition  to  bind  them- 
selves to  it  in  a  solemn  covenant  with  God.  And  now  in- 
stead of  meeting  at  taverns  and  drinking  houses,  and  meet- 
ings of  young  people  in  frolics  and  vain  company,  the 
country  is  full  of  meetings  of  all  sorts  and  ages  of  persons, 
young  and  old,  men,  women,  and  Httle  children,  to  read  and 
pray,  and  sing  praises,  and  to  converse  of  the  things  of  God 
and  another  world.  In  very  many  places  the  main  of  the 
conversation  in  all  companies  turns  on  religion,  and  things 
of  a  spiritual  nature.  Instead  of  vain  mirth  amongst  young 
people,  there  is  now  either  mourning  under  a  sense  of  the 
guilt  of  sin,  or  holy  rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  and  instead 
of  their  lewd  songs,  are  now  to  be  heard  from  them  songs  of 
praise  to  God,  and  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  redeem  them 
by  his  blood.  And  there  has  been  this  alteration  abiding  on 
multitudes  all  over  the  land,  for  a  year  and  half,  without  any 
appearance  of  a  disposition  to  return  to  former  vice  and 
vanity.  And  under  the  influences  of  this  work,  there  have 
been  many  of  the  remains  of  those  wretched  people  and 
dregs  of  mankind,  the  poor  Indians,  that  seemed  to  be  next 
to  a  state  of  brutality,  and  with  whom,  till  now,  it  seemed  to 
be  to  little  more  purpose  to  use  endeavors  for  their  instruction 
and  awakening,  than  with  the  beasts  ;  whose  minds  have 
now  been  strangely  opened  to  receive  instruction,  and  have 
been  deeply  affected  v/ith  the  concerns  of  their  precious 
souls,  and  have  reformed  their  lives  and  forsaken  their  for- 
mer stupid,  barbarous,  and  brutish  way  of  Uving — and  par- 
ticularly that  sin  to  which  they  have  been  so  exceedingly 
addicted,  their  drunkenness — and  are  become  devout  and 


160  STRANGE  IT  SHOULD  BE  QUESTIONED 

serious  persons  ;  and  many  of  them  to  appeaiance  brought 
truly  and  greatly  to  delight  in  the  things  of  God,  and  to 
have  their  souls  very  much  engaged  and  entertained  with 
the  great  things  of  the  gospel.  And  many  of  the  poor  ne- 
groes also  have  been  in  like  manner  wrought  upon  and 
changed.  And  the  souls  of  very  many  little  children  have 
been  remarkably  enlightened,  and  their  hearts  wonderfully 
affected  and  enlarged,  and  their  mouths  opened,  expressing 
themselves  in  a  manner  far  beyond  their  years,  and  to  the 
just  astonishment  of  those  that  have  heard  them  ;  and  some 
of  them  from  tune  to  time,  for  many  months,  greatly  and 
delightfully  affected  with  the  glory  of  divine  things,,  and  the 
excellency  and  love  of  the  Redeemer,  with  their  hearts 
greatly  filled  with  love  to  and  joy  in  him,  and  have  con- 
tinued to  be  serious  and  pious  in  their  behavior. 

The  divine  power  of  this  work  has  marvelously  appeared 
in  some  instances  I  have  been  acquainted  with,  in  support- 
ing  and  fortifying  the  heart  under  great  trials,  such  as  the 
death  of  children,  and  extreme  pain  of  body  :  wonderfully 
maintaining  the  serenity,  calmness,  and  joy  of  the  soul,  in 
an  immovable  rest  in  God,  and  sweet  resignation  to  him. 
There  also  have  been  instances  of  some  that  have  been  the 
subjects  of  this  work,  that  under  the  blessed  influences  of  it 
have,  in  such  a  calm,  bright,  and  joyful  frame  of  mind,  been 
carried  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 

And  now  let  us  consider  :  is  it  not  strange  that  in  a  Chris- 
tian, orthodox  country,  and  such  a  land  of  light  as  this  is, 
there  should  be  many  at  a  loss  w^hose  work  this  is,  whether 
the  w^ork  of  God,  or  the  work  of  the  devil  ?  Is  it  not  a  shame 
to  New  England  that  such  a  work  should  be  much  doubted 
of  here  ?  Need  we  look  over  the  histories  of  all  past  times, 
to  see  if  there  be  not  some  circumstances  and  external  ap- 
pearances that  attend  this  work,  that  have  been  formerly 
found  amongst  enthusiasts  ?  Whether  the  Montanists  had 
not  great  transports  of  joy,  and  whether  the  French  prophets 
had  not  agitations  of  body  ?  Blessed  be  God  !  He  does  not 
put  us  to  the  toil  of  such  inquiries.     We  need  not  say,  Who 


WHOSE  WORK  IS  SUCH   A  CHANGE.  161 

shall  ascend  into  heaven,  to  bring  us  down  something 
whereby  to  judge  of  this  work  ?  Nor  does  God  send  us  be- 
yond the  seas,  nor  into  the  past  ages,  to  obtain  a  rule  that 
shall  determine  and  satisfy  us.  But  we  have  a  rule  near  at 
hand,  a  sacred  book  that  God  himself  has  put  into  our 
hands,  w^th  clear  and  infallible  marks,  sufficient  to  resolve 
us  in  things  of  this  nature  ;  which  book  I  think  we  must 
reject,  not  only  in  some  particular  passages,  but  in  the  sub- 
stance of  itj  if  we  reject  such  a  work  as  has  now  been  de- 
scribed, as  not  being  the  work  of  God.  The  whole  tenor  of 
the  gospel  proves  it ;  all  the  notion  of  religion  that  the  scrip- 
ture gives  us  confirms  it. 

I  suppose  there  is  scarcely  a  minister  in  this  land,  but  from 
sabbath  to  sabbath  used  to  pray  that  God  would  pour  out  his 
Spirit,  and  work  a  reformation  and  revival  of  religion  in  the 
country,  and  turn  us  from  our  intemperance,  profaneness, 
uncleanness,  worldhness,  and  other  sins  ;  and  we  have  kept, 
from  year  to  year,  days  of  public  fasting  and  prayer  to  God, 
to  acknowledge  our  backslidings,  and  humble  ourselves  for 
our  sins,  and  to  seek  of  God  forgiveness  and  reformation  : 
and  now  when  so  great  and  extensive  a  reformation  is  so 
suddenly  and  \vonderfully  accomplished,  in  those  very  things 
that  we  have  sought  to  God  for,  shall  we  not  acknowledge 
it  ?  Or  when  we  do,  do  it  with  great  coldness,  caution,  and 
reserve,  and  scarcely  take  any  notice  of  it  in  our  public 
prayers  and  praises,  or  mention  it  but  slightly  and  cursorily, 
and  in  such  a  manner  as  carries  an  appearance  as  though 
we  w^ould  contrive  to  say  as  httle  of  it  as  ever  we  could,  and 
were  glad  to  pass  from  it  1  And  that  because  (although  in- 
deed there  be  such  a  work  attended  with  all  these  glorious 
effects,  yet)  the  work  is  attended  with  a  mixture  of  error, 
impriidencies,  darkness,  and  sin  ;  because  some  persons  are 
carried  away  with  impressions,  and  are  indiscreet,  and  too 
censorious  with  their  zeal ;  and  because  there  are  high  trans- 
ports of  religious  affection  ;  and  because  of  some  effects  on 
persons'  bodies  that  we  do  not  understand  the  reason  of  ? 

21 


162  THE  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK 

SECTION  V. 

The  nature  of  the  %oork  in  a  jiarticular  instance. 

I  have  been  i^articulaiiy  acquainted  with  many  persons 
that  have  been  the  subjects  of  the  high  and  extraordinary 
transports  of  the  present  day  ;  and  in  the  liighest  transports 
of  any  of  the  instances  that  I  have  been  acquainted  with, 
and  where  the  affections  of  admiration,  love,  and  joy,  so  far 
as  another  could  judge,  have  been  raised  to  a  higher  pitch 
than  in  any  other  instances  I  have  observed  or  been  in- 
formed of,  the  following  things  have  been  united,  viz.  a  very 
frequent  dwelling,  for  some  considerable  time  together,  in  such 
views  of  the  glory  of  the  divine  perfections,  and  Christ's  excel- 
lencies, that  the  soul  in  the  mean  time  has  been  as  it  were 
perfectly  overwhelmed,  and  swallowed  up  with  light  and 
love  and  a  sweet  solace,  rest  and  joy  of  soul,  that  was  altogether 
unspeakable  ;  and  more  than  once  continuing  for  five  or 
six  hours  together,  without  interruption,  in  that  clear  and 
lively  view  or  sense  of  the  infinite  beauty  and  amiableness 
of  Christ's  person,  and  the  heavenly  sweetness  of  his  excel- 
lent and  transcendent  love  ;  so  that  (to  use  the  person's  awn 
expressions)  the  soul  remained  in  a  kind  of  heavenly  ely- 
sium,  and  did  as  it  were  swim  in  the  rays  of  Christ's  love, 
hke  a  little  mote  swimming  in  the  beams  of  the  sun,  or 
streams  of  his  light  that  come  in  at  a  window  ;  and  the 
heart  was  swallowed  up  in  a  kind  of  glow  of  Christ's  love, 
coming  down  from  Christ's  heart  in  heaven  as  a  constant 
stream  of  sweet  light,  at  the  same  time  the  soul  all  flowing 
out  in  love  to  him  ;  so  that  there  seemed  to  be  a  constant 
flowing  and  reflowing  from  heart  to  heart :  the  soul  dwelt 
on  high,  and  was  lost  in-  Ciod,  and  seemed  ahiiost  to  leave 
the  body  ;  dwelling  in  a  pure  delight  that  fed  and  satisfied 
the  soul ;  enjoying  pleasure  without  the  least  sting,  or  any 


JN  A   PARTICULAR  INSTANCE.  163 

interruption  :  a  sweetness  that  the  soul  was  lost  in  ;  so  that 
(so  far  as  tlie  judgment  and  word  of  a  person  of  discretion 
may:  be  taken,  speaking  upon  the  most  deliberate  considera- 
tion) what  was  enjoyed  in  each  single  minute  of  the  whole 
space,  which  was  many  hours,  was  undoubtedly  worth  more 
than  all  the  outward  comfort  and  pleasure  of  the  whole  life 
put  together  ;  and  this  without  being  in  any  trance,  or  being 
at  air  deprived  of  the  exercise  of  the  bodily  senses  :  and  the 
like  heavenly  delight  and  unspeakable  joy  of  soul,  enjoyed 
from  time  to  time,  for  years  together ;  though  not  frequently 
so  long  together,  to  such  a  height :  extraordinary  views  of 
divine  things,  and  religious  affections,  being  frequently  at- 
tended with  very  great  effects  on  the  body,  nature  often  sink- 
ing under  the  weight  of  divine  discoveries,  the  strength  of 
the  body  taken  away,  so  as  to  deprive  of  all  ability  to  stand 
or  speak  ;  sometimes  the  hands  clenched,  and  the  flesh  cold, 
but  senses  still  remaining  ;  animal  nature  often  in  a  great 
emotion  and  agitation,  and  the  soul  very  often,  of  late,  so 
overcome  with  great  admiration,  and  a  kind  of  omnipotent 
joy,  as  to  cause  the  person  (wholly  unavoidably)  to  leap  with 
all  the  might,  with  joy  and  mighty  exultation  of  soul ;  the 
soul  at  the  same  time  being  so  strongly  drawn  towards  God 
and  Christ  in  heaven,  that  it  seemed  to  the  person  as  though 
soul  and  body  would,  as  it  were  of  themselves,  of  necessity 
mount  up,  leave  the  earth  and  ascend  thither.     These  effects 
on  the  body  did  not  begin  now  in  this  wonderful  season,  that 
they  should  be  owing  to  the  influence  of  the  example  of  the 
times,  but  about  seven  years  ago;  and  began  in  a  much 
higher  degree,  and  greater  frequency,  near  three  years  ago, 
when  there  was  no  such  enthusiastical  season,    as   many 
account  this,  but  it  was  a  very  dead  time  through  the  land  : 
they  arose  from  no  distemper  catched  from  Mr.  Whitefield  or 
M-V.K  Tennent,   because  they  began  before  either  of  them 
came  into  the  country ;  they  began,  as  I  said,  near  three 
years  ago,    in   a   great   increase,    upon    an    extraordinary 
self-dedication,    and    renunciation    of    the   world   and   re- 
signation  of  all  to  God,   made  in  a  great  view  of  God's 


164  THE  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK 

excellency,  and  high  exercise  of  love  to  him,  and  rest  and  joy- 
in  him  ;  since  which  time  they  have  been  very  frequent ;  and 
began  in  a  yet  higher  degree,  and  greater  frequency,  about  a 
year  and  a  half  ago,  upon  another  new  resignation  of  all  to 
God,  with  a  yet  greater  fervency  and  delight  of  soul ;  since 
which  time  the  body  has  been  very  often  fainting,  with  the 
love  of  Christ ;  and  began  in  a  much  higher  degree  still,  the 
last  winter,  upon  another  resignation  and  acceptance  of  God, 
as  the  only  portion  and  happiness  of  the  soul,  wherein  the 
whole  world,  with  the  dearest  enjoyments  in  it,  were  re- 
nomiced  as  dirt  and  dung,  and  all  that  is  pleasant  and  glori- 
ous, and  all  that  is  teirible  in  this  world,  seemed  perfectly  to 
vanish  into  nothing,  and  nothing  to  be  left  but  God,  in 
whom  the  soul  was  perfectly  swallowed  up,  as  in  an  infinite 
ocean  of  blessedness  :  since  which  time  there  have  often 
been  great  agitations  of  body,  and  an  unavoidable  leaping 
for  joy  ;  and  the  soul  as  it  were  dwelling  almost  without  in- 
terruption, in  a  kind  of  paradise ;  and  very  often,  in  high 
transports,  disposed  to  speak  of  those  great  and  glorious 
things  of  God  and  Christ,  and  the  eternal  world,  that  are  in 
view,  to  others  that  are  present,  in  a  most  earnest  manner, 
and  with  a  loud  voice,  so  that  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  avoid 
it :  these  effects  on  the  body  not  arising  from  any  bodily  dis- 
temper or  weakness,  because  the  greatest  of  all  have  been  in 
a  good  state  of  health.  This  great  rejoicing  has  been  a  re- 
joicing with  trembling,  i.  e.  attended  with  a  deep  and  lively 
sense  of  the  greatness  and  majesty  of  God,  and  the  person's 
own  exceeding  littleness  and  vileness.  Spiritual  joys  in  this 
person  never  were  attended,  either  formerly  or  lately,  with 
the  least  appearance  of  any  laughter  or  lightness  of  counte- 
nance, or  manner  of  speaking;  but  with  a  peculiar  abhorrence 
of  such  appearances  in  spiritual  rejoicings,  especially  since 
joys  have  been  greatest  of  all :  these  high  transports,  when 
they  have  been  past,  have  had  abiding  effects  in  the  increase 
of  the  sweetness,  rest,  and  humihty  that  they  have  left  upon 
the  soul ;  and  a  new  engagedness  of  heart  to  live  to  God's 


IN  A  PARTICULAR  INSTANCi:.  165 

honor,  and  watch  and  fight  against  sin.  And  these  things 
not  in  one  that  is  in  the  giddy  age  of  youth,  nor  in  a  new- 
convert,  and  unexperienced  Christian,  but  in  one  that  was 
converted  above  twenty-seven  years  ago  ;  and  neither  con- 
verted, nor  educated  in  that  enthusiastical  town  of  Northamp- 
ton (as  some  may  be  ready  to  call  it)  but  in  a  town  and  fa- 
mily that  none  that  I  know  of  suspected  of  enthusiasm  ;  and 
in  a  Christian  that  has  been  long,  and  in  an  uncommon 
manner,  growing  in  grace,  and  rising,  by  very  sensil)le  de- 
grees, to  higher  love  to  God,  and  weaned ness  from  the  world, 
and  mastery  over  sin  and  temptation,  through  great  trials 
and  conflicts,  and  long  continued  struggling  and  fighting 
with  sin,  and  earnest  and  constant  prayer  and  labor  in  reli- 
gion, and  engagedness  of  mind  in  the  use  of  all  means,  at- 
tended with  a  great  exactness  of  life  :  which  growth  has 
been  attended,  not  only  with  a  great  increase  of  religious  af- 
fections, but  with  a  w^onderful  alteration  of  outward  beha- 
vior, in  many  things,  visible  to  those  who  are  most  intimate- 
ly acquainted,  so  as  lately  to  have  become  as  it  were  a  new 
person  ;  and  particularly  in  living  so  much  more  above  the 
world,  and  in  a  greater  degree  of  steadfastness  and  strength 
in  the  way  of  duty,  and  self-denial,  maintaining  the  Christian 
conflict  against  temptation,  and  conquering  from  time  to 
time  under  great  trials  ;  persisting  in  an  nnmoved,  untouched 
calm  and  rest,  under  the  changes  and  accidents  of  time. 
The  person  had  formerly  in  lower  degrees  of  grace,  been 
subject  to  unsteadiness,  and  many  ups  and  downs,  in  the 
frame  of  mind  :  the  mind  being  under  great  disadvantages, 
through  a  vapory  habit  of  body,  and  often  subject  to  melan- 
choly, and  at  times  almost  overborne  witli  it,  it  having  been 
so  even  from  early  youth  ;  but  strength  of  grace,  and  divine 
light,  has,  of  a  long  time,  wholly  conquered  these  disadvan- 
tages, and  carried  the  mind  in  a  constant  manner,  quite 
above  all  such  effects  of  vapors.  Since  that  resignation  spo- 
ken of  before,  made  near  three  years  ago,  ^very  thing  of 
that  nature  seems  to  be  overcome  and  crushed  by  the  power 


166  THE  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK 

of  faith  and  trust  in  God,  and  resignation  to  him  ;  tlie  per- 
son has  remained  in  a  constant,  uninterrupted  rest,  and  hum- 
ble joy  in  God,  and  assurance  of  his  favor,  without  one  hour'^s 
melancholy  or  darkness,  from  that  day  to  this ;  vapors  have 
had  great  effects  on  the  body,  such  as  they  used  to  have  be- 
fore, but  the  soul  has  been  always  out  of  their  reach.     And 
this  steadfastness  and  constancy  has  remained  through  great 
outward  changes  and  trials ;  such  as  times  of  the  most  ex- 
treme pain,  and  apparent  hazard  of  immediate  death.  What 
has  been  felt  in  late  great  transports  is  known  to  be  nothing 
new  in  kind,  but  to  be  of  the  same  nature  with  what  was 
felt  formerly,  when  a  little  child  of  about  five  or  six  years  of 
age ;  but  only  in  a  vastly  higher  degree.     These  transporting 
views  and  rapturous  affections  are  not  attended  with  any  en- 
thusiastic disposition  to  follow  impulses,  or  any  supposed  pro- 
phetical revelations  ;  nor  have  they  been  observed  to  be  at- 
tended with  any  appearance  of  spiritual  pride,_but  very  much 
of  a  contrary  disposition,  an  increase  of  a  spirit  of  humility 
and  meekness,    and  a  disposition  in  honor  to  prefer  others. 
And  it  is  worthy  to  be  remarked,  that  at  a  time  remarkably 
distinguished  from  all  others,  wherein  discoveries  and  holy 
affections  were  evidently  at  the  greastest  height  that  ever 
happened,  the  greatness  and  clearness  of  divine  light  being 
overwhelming,  and  the  strength  and  sweetness  of  divine  love 
altogether  overpowering,  which  began  early  in  the  morning 
of  the  holy  sabbath,  and  lasted  for  days  together,  melting  all 
down  in  the  deepest  humility  and  poverty  of  spirit,  reverence, 
and  resignation,  and  the  sweetest  meekness  and  univeisal 
benevolence ;  I  say,  it  is  worthy  to  be  observed,  that  there 
were  these  two  things  in  a  remarkable  manner  felt  at  that 
time,  viz.  a  peculiar  sensible  aversion  to  judging  others  that 
were  professing  Christians  of  good  standing  in  the  visible 
chinch  that  they  were  not  converted,  or  with  respect  to  their 
degrees  of  grace  ;  or  at  all  intermeddling  with  that  matter, 
so  much  as  to  ^determine  against  and  condemn  others  in  tlie 
thought  of  the  heart  ;  it  appearing  hateful,  as  not  agree- 
ing witli  that    lamb-like    liumilit}^,    meekness,  gentleness, 


IN   A   PARTICULAR  INSTANCE.  167 

and  cliarily,  wliicli  tlie  soul  tlien,  above  otiier  limes,  saw 
the  beauty  of.  and  felt  a  disposition  to.  The  disposition 
that  was  then  felt  was,  on  the  contrary,  to  prefer  others  to 
self,  and  to  hope  that  they  saw  more  of  God  and  loved  him 
better  :  though  before,  under  smaller  discoveries,  and  feebler 
exercises  of  divine  affections,  there  had  been  felt  a  disposition 
to  censure  and  condemn  others.  And  another  thing  that 
was  felt  at  that  time,  was  a  very  great  sense  of  the  import- 
ance of  moral,  social  duties,  and  how  great  a  part  of  religion 
lay  in  them :  there  was  such  a  new  sense  and  conviction  of 
this,  beyond  what  had  been  before,  that  it  seemed  to  be  as  it 
were  a  clear  discovery  then  made  to  tlie  soul :  but  in  general 
there  has  been  a  very  great  increase  of  a  sense  of  these  two 
things,  as  divine  views  and  divine  love  have  increased. 

The  things  already  mentioned  have  been  attended  also 
with  the  following  things,  viz.  an  extraordinary  sense  of  the 
awful  majesty  and  greatness  of  God,  so  as  oftentiiiics  to  take 
away  the  bodily  strength  ;  a  sense  of  the  holiness  of  God, 
as  of  a  llame  infinitely  pure  and  bright,  so  as  sometimes  to 
overwhelm  soul  and  body  ;  a  sense  of  the  piercing  all-seeing 
eye  of  God,  so  as  sometimes  to  take  away  the  bodily  strength  ; 
and  an  extraordinary  view  of  the  infinite  terribleness  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  which  has  very  frequently  been  strongly  im- 
|)ressed  on  the  mind,  together  with  a  sense  of  the  ineffable 
misery  of  sinners  that  are  exposed  to  this  v/ratli,  that  has 
been  overbearing  :  sometimes  the  exceeding  pollution  of  the 
person's  own  heart,  as  a  sink  of  all  manner  of  abomination, 
and  a  nesl  of  vipers,  and  the  dread  fulness  of  an  eternal  hell 
of  God's  wrath,  opened  to  view  both  together  ;  with  a  clear 
view  of  a  desert  of  that  misery,  without  the  least  degree  of 
divine  pity,  and  that  by  the  pollution  of  the  best  duties  ; 
yea,  only  by  the  pollution  and  irreverence,  and  want  of  hu- 
mility that  attended  once  speaking  of  the  holy  name  of 
God,  when  done  in  the  best  manner  that  ever  it  was  done  ; 
the  strength  of  the  body  very  often  taken  away  with  a  deep 
mourning  for  sin,  as  committed  against  so  holy  and  good  a 


168  THL  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK 

God,  sometimes  with  an  affecting  sense  of  actual  sin.  some- 
times especially  indwelling  sin,  sometimes  ihe  consideration 
of  the  sin  of  the  heart  as  appearing  in  a  particular  thing,  as 
for  instance,  in  that  there  was  no  greater  forwardness  and 
readiness  to  self-denial  for  God  and  Christ,  that  had  so  denied 
himself  for  us  ;  yea,  sometimes  the  consideration  of  sin  that 
was  in  only  speaking  one  word  concerning  the  infinitely 
great  and  holy  God,  has  beeri  so  affecting  as  to  overcome  the 
strength  of  nature  :  a  very  great  sense  of  the  certain  truth 
of  the  great  things  revealed  in  the  gospel ;  an  overwhelming 
sense  of  the  glory  of  the  work  of  redemption,  and  the  way 
of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ ;  the  glorious  harmony  cf  the 
divine  attributes  appearing  therein,  as  that  wherein  mercy 
and  truth  are  met  together,  and  righteousness  and  peace 
have  kissed  each  other  ;  a  sight  of  the  fullness  and  glorious 
sufficiency  of  Christ,  that  has  been  so  affecting  as  to  over- 
come the  body  :  a  constant  immovable  trust  in  God  through 
Christ,  with  a  great  sense  of  his  strength  and  faithfulness, 
the  sureness  of  his  covenant,  and  the  immutability  of  his 
promises,  so  that  the  everlasting  mountains  and  perpetual 
hills  have  appeared  as  mere  shadows  to  these  things  :  some- 
times the  sufficiency  and  faithfulness  of  God  as  the  covenant 
God  of  his  people,  appearing  in  these  words,  I  AM  THAT 
I  AM.  in  so  affecting  a  manner  as  to  overcome  the  body  : 
a  sense  of  the  glorious,  unsearchable,  unerring  wisdom  of 
God  in  his  works,  both  of  creation  and  providence,  so  as  to 
swallow  up  the  soul,  and  overcome  the  strength  of  the  body: 
a  sweet  rejoicing  of  soul  at  the  thoughts  of  God's  being  in- 
finitely and  unchangeably  happy,  and  an  exulting  gladness 
of  heart  that  God  is  self-sufficient,  and  infinitely  above  all 
dependence,  and  reigns  over  all,  and  does  his  will  with  abso- 
lute and  uncontrollable  power  and  sovereignty  ;  a  sense  of 
the  glory  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  the  great  Comforter,  so  as  to 
overwhelm  both  soul  and  body  ;  only  mentioning  the  word 
Comforter^  has  immediately  taken  away  all  strength  ;  that 
word,  as  the  person  expressed  it,  seemed  great  enough  to  fill 


IN   A  PARTICULAR  INSTANCE.  169 

heaven  and  earth  :  a  most  vehement  and  passionate  desire 
of  the  honor  and  glory  of  God's  name  ;  a  sensible,  clear, 
and  constant  preference  of  it  not  only  to  the  person's  own 
temporal  interest)  but  spiritual  comfort  in  this  world  ;  and  a 
willingness  to  suffer  the  hidings  of  God's  face,  and  to  hve 
and  die  in  darkness  and  horror  if  God's  honor  should  re- 
quire it,  and  to  have  no  other  reward  for  it  but  that  God's 
name  should  be  glorified,  although  so  much  of  the  sweetness 
of  the  light  of  God's  countenance  had  been  experienced  :  a 
great  lamenting  of  ingratitude,  and  the  lowness  of  the  de- 
gree of  love  to  God,  so  as  to  deprive  of  bodily  strength  ;  and 
very  often  vehehient  longings  and  faintings  after  more  love 
to  Christ,  and  greater  conformity  to  him  ;  especially  longing 
after  these  two  things,  viz.  to  be  more  perfect  in  humility 
and  adoration  ;  the  flesh  and  heart  seems  often  to  cry  out 
for  a  lying  low  before  God,  and  adoring  him  with  greater 
love  and  humility  :  the  thoughts  of  the  perfect  humility 
with  which  the  saints  in  heaven  worship  God,  and  fall  down 
before  his  throne,  have  often  overcome  the  body,  and  set  it 
into  a  great  agitation.  A  great  delight  in  singing  praises  to 
God  and  Jesus  Christ,  and  longing  that  this  present  life  may 
be.  as  it  were,  one  continued  song  of  praise  to  God  ;  longing, 
as  the  person  expressed  it,  to  sit  and  sing  this  life  away  ;  and 
an  overcoming  pleasure  in  the  thoughts  of  spending  an 
eternity  in  that  exercise  :  a  living  by  faith  to  a  great  degree  ; 
a  constant  and  extraordinary  distrust  of  our  own  strength 
and  wisdom  ;  a  great  dependence  on  God  for  his  help,  in 
order  to  the  performance  of  any  thing  to  God's  acceptance, 
and  being  restrained  from  the  most  horrid  sins,  and  running 
upon  God,  even  on  his  neck,  and  on  the  tliick  bosses  of  his 
buckler  :  such  a  sense  of  tlie  black  ingratitude  of  true  saints' 
coldness  and  deadness  in  rehgion,  and  their  setting  their 
hearts  on  the  things  of  this  world,  as  to  overcome  the  bodily 
frame  :  a  great  longing  that  all  the  children  of  God  might 
be  lively  in  religion,  fervent  in  their  love,  and  active  in  the 
service  of  God  ;  and  when  there  have  been  appearances  of 

22 


170  THE  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK 

it  ill  others,  rejoicing  so  in  beholding  the  pleasing  sight,  that 
the  joy  of  soul  has  been  too  great  for  the  body  :  taking 
pleasure  in  the  thoughts  of  watching  and  striving  against 
sin,  and  fighting  through  the  way  to  heaven,  and  filling  up 
this  hfe  with  hard  labor,  and  bearing  the  cross  for  Christ,  as 
an  opportunity  to  give  God  honor  ;  not  desiring  to  rest  from 
labors  till  arrived  in  heaven,  but  abhorring  the  thoughts  of 
it,  and  seeming  astonished  that  God's  own  children  should 
be  backward  to  strive  and  deny  themselves  for  God  :  earnest 
longings  that  all  God's  people  might  be  clothed  with  humility 
and  meekness,  like  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  feel  nothing  in 
their  hearts  but  love  and  compassion  to  all  mankind  ;  and 
great  grief  wlien  any  thing  to  the  contrary  seems  to  appear  in 
any  of  the  children  of  God,  as  any  bitterness,  or  fierceness  of 
zeal,  or  censoriousness,  or  reflecting  uncharitably  on  others, 
or  disputing  with  any  appearance  of  heat  of  spirit  ;  a  deep 
concern  for  the  good  of  others'  souls  ;  a  melting  compassion 
to  those  that  looked  on  themselves  as  in  a  state  of  nature, 
and  to  saints  under  darkness,  so  as  to  cause  the  body  to  faint : 
a  universal  benevolence  to  mankind,  with  a  longing,  as  it 
were,  to  embrace  the  whole  world  in  the  arms  of  pity  and 
love  ;  ideas  of  suffering  from  enemies,  the  utmost  conceiva- 
ble rage  and  cruelty,  with  a  disposition  felt  to  fervent  love 
and  pity  in  such  a  case,  so  far  as  it  could  be  realized  in 
thought ;  fainting  with  pity  to  the  world  that  lies  in  igno- 
rance and  wickedness  ;  sometimes  a  disposition  felt  to  a  life 
given  up  to  mourning  alone  in  a  wilderness  over  a  lost  and 
miserable  world  ;  compassion  towards  them  being  often  to 
that  degree  that  would  allow  of  no  support  or  rest  but  in 
going  to  God  and  pouring  out  the  soul  in  prayer  for  them  : 
earnest  desires  that  the  work  of  God  that  is  now  in  the  land 
may  be  carried  on,  and  that  with  greater  purity,  and  freedom 
from  all  bitter  zeal,  censoriousness,  spiritual  pride,  hot  dis- 
putes, &c.  ;  a  vehement  and  constant  desire  for  the  setting 
up  of  Christ's  kingdom  through  the  earth,  as  a  kingdom  of 
holiness,  purity,  love,  peace,  and  happiness  to  mankind  :  the 


IN  A   PARTICULAR  INSTANCE.  171 

soul  often  entertained  witli  unspeakable  delight,  and  bodily- 
strength  overborne  at  the  thoughts  of  heaven,  as  a  world  of 
love,  where  love  shall  be  the  saints'  eternal  food,  and  they 
shall  dwell  in  the  light  of  love,  and  swim  in  an  ocean  of 
love,  and  where  the  very  air  and  breath  will  be  nothing  but 
love  ;  love  to  the  people  of  God.  or  God's  true  saints,  as  such 
that  have  the  image  of  Christ,  and  as  those  that  will  in  a 
very  little  time  shine  in  his  perfect  image,  that  has  been  at- 
tended witli  that  endearment  and  oneness  of  heart,  and  that 
sweetness  and  ravishment  of  soul,  that  has  been  altogether 
inexpressible  :  the  strength  very  often  taken  away  with 
longings  that  others  might  love  God  more,  and  servo  God 
better,  and  have  more  of  his  comfortable  presence,  than  the 
person  that  was  the  subject  of  these  longings,  desiring  to 
follow  the  whole  world  to  heaven,  or  that  every  one  should 
go  before,  and  be  higher  in  grace  and  happiness,  not  by  this 
person's  diminution,  but  by  others'  increase  :  a  delight  in 
conversing  of  things  of  religion,  and  in  seeing  Christians 
together,  talking  of  the  most  spiritual  and  heavenly  things 
in  religion,  in  a  lively  and  feehng  manner,  and  very  fre- 
quently overcome  with  the  pleasure  of  such  conversation  : 
a  great  sense  often  expressed  of  the  importance  of  the  duty 
of  charity  to  the  poor,  and  how  much  the  generality  of 
Christians  come  short  in  the  practice  of  it  :  a  great  sense  of 
the  need  God's  ministers  have  of  much  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
at  this  day  especially,  and  most  earnest  longings  and  wiest- 
lings  with  God  for  them,  so  as  to  take  away  the  l)otlily 
strength  :  the  greatest,  fullest,  longest  continued,  and  most 
constant  assurance  of  the  favor  of  God,  and  of  a  title  to  fu- 
ture glory,  that  ever  I  saw  any  appearance  of  in  any  person, 
enjoying,  especially  of  late,  (to  use  the  person's  own  expres- 
sion,) the  riches  of  full  assurance  :  formerly  longing  to  die 
with  something  of  impatience,  but  lately,  since  that  resigna- 
tion forementioned  about  three  years  ago,  an  uninterrupted, 
entire  resignation  to  (»od  with  respect  to  life  or  death,  sick- 
ness or  health,  ease  or  pain,  which  has  remained  unchanged 


172  THE  NATURE  OF  THE  WORK 

and  unshaken,  wlien  actually  under  extreme  and  violent 
pains,  and  in  times  of  threatenings  of  immediate  death  ; 
but  though  there  be  this  patience  and  submission,  yet  the 
thoughts  of  death  and  the  day  of  judgment  are  always  ex- 
ceeding sweet  to  the  soul :  this  resignation  is  also  attended 
with  a  constant  resignation  of  the  lives  of  dearest  earthly 
friends,  and  sometimes  when  some  of  their  lives  have  been 
imminently  threatened  ;  often  expressing  the  sweetness  of 
the  liberty  of  having  wholly  left  the  world,  and  renounced 
all  for  God,  and  having  nothing  but  God,  in  whom  is  an 
infinite  fullness.  These  things  have  been  attended  with  a 
constant  sweet  peace  and  calm  and  serenity  of  soul,  without 
any  cloud  to  interrupt  it  ;  a  continual  rejoicing  in  all  the 
works  of  God's  hands,  the  works  of  nature,  and  God's  daily 
works  of  providence,  all  appearing  with  a  sweet  smile  upon 
them  ;  a  wonderful  access  to  God  by  prayer,  as  it  were, 
seeing  him,  and  sensibly  immediately  conversing  with  him, 
as  much  oftentimes  (to  use  the  person's  own  expressions)  as 
if  Christ  were  here  on  earth,  sitting  on  a  visible  throne,  to 
be  approached  to  and  conversed  w^ith  ;  frequent,  plain,  sen- 
sible, and  immediate  answers  of  prayer  ;  all  tears  wiped 
away  ;  all  former  troubles  and  sorrows  of  life  forgotten,  and 
all  sorrow  and  sighing  fled  away,  excepting  grief  for  past 
sins,  and  for  remaining  corruption,  and  that  Christ  is  loved 
no  more,  and  that  God  is  no  more  honored  in  the  world,  and 
a  compassionate  grief  towards  fellow-creatures  ;  a  daily  sen- 
sible doing  and  suffering  every  thing  for  God,  for  a  long  time 
past,  eating  for  God,  and  w^orking  for  God,  and  sleeping  for 
God,  and  bearing  pain  and  trouble  for  God,  and  doing  all  as 
the  service  of  love,  and  so  doing  it  with  a  continual,  unin- 
terrupted cheerfulness,  peace,  and  joy.  O  how  good,  said 
the  person  once,  is  it  to  work  for  God  in  the  day-time,  and 
at  night  to  lie  down  under  his  smiles  !  High  experiences 
and  rehgious  affections  in  this  person  have  not  been  attended 
with  any  disposition  at  all  to  neglect  the  necessary  business 
of  a  secular  calling,  to  spend  the  time  in  reading  and  prayer, 


IN  A   PARTICULAR  INSTANCE.  173 

and  other  exercises  of  devotion  ;  but  worldly  business  has 
been  attended  with  great  alacrity,  as  part  of  the  service  of 
God  ;  the  person  declaring  that  it  being  done  thus,  it  is 
found  to  be  as  good  as  prayer.  Tliese  things  have  been  ac- 
companied with  an  exceeding  concern  and  zeal  for  moral 
duties,  and  that  all  professors  may  with  them  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  God  their  Savior  ;  and  an  uncommon  care  to  per- 
form relative  and  social  duties,  and  a  noted  eminence  in 
them  ;  a  great  inoffensiveness  of  life  and  conversation  in  the 
sight  of  others  ;  a  great  meekness,  gentleness,  and  benevo- 
lence of  spirit  and  behavior  ;  and  a  great  alteration  in  those 
things  that  formerly  used  to  be  the  person's  failings  ;  seeming 
to  be  much  overcome  and  swallowed  up  by  the  late  great 
increase  of  grace,  to  the  observation  of  those  that  are  most 
conversant  and  most  intimately  acquainted  :  in  times  of  the 
brightest  light  and  highest  flights  of  love  and  joy,  finding 
no  disposition  to  any  opinion  of  being  now  perfectly  free 
from  sin,  (agreeable  to  the  notion  of  the  Wesleys  and  their 
followers,  and  some  other  high  pretenders  to  spirituality  in 
these  days,)  but  exceedingly  the  contrary  :  at  such  times  es- 
pecially, seeing  how  loathsome  and  polluted  the  soul  is,  soul 
and  body,  and  every  act  and  word  appearing  like  rottenness 
and  corruption  in  that  pure  and  holy  hght  of  God's  glory  : 
not  slighting  instruction  or  means  of  grace  any  more  for 
having  had  great  discoveries  ;  on  the  contrary,  never  more 
sensible  of  the  need  of  instruction  than  now.  And  one 
thing  more  may  be  added,  viz.  that  these  things  have  been 
attended  with  a  particular  dishke  of  placing  religion  much 
in  dress,  and  spending  much  zeal  about  those  things  that  in 
themselves  are  matters  of  indifference,  or  an  affecting  to 
show  humihty  and  devotion  by  a  mean  habit,  or  a  demure 
and  melanclioly  countenance,  or  any  thing  singular  and 
superstitious. 


174  THIS  IS  THE  WORK  OF  GOD 

SECTION  VI. 

This  is  a  glorious  work  of  God. 

Now  if  such  things  are  enthusiasm,  and  the  fruits  of  a 
distempered  brain,  let  my  brain  be  evermore  possessed  of  that 
happy  distemper  !  If  this  be  distraction,  I  pray  God  that 
the  world  of  mankind  may  be  all  seized  with  this  benign, 
meek,  beneficent,  beatifical,  glorious  distraction  !  If  agita- 
tions of  body  were  found  in  the  French  prophets,  and  ten 
thousand  prophets  more,  it  is  httle  to  their  purpose  who  bring 
it  as  an  objection  against  such  a  work  as  this,  unless  their 
purpose  be  to  disprove  the  whole  of  the  Christian  religion. 
The  great  affections  and  high  transports  that  otheis  have 
lately  been  under,  are  in  general  of  the  same  kind  with 
those  in  the  instance  that  has  been  given,  though  not  to  so 
high  a  degree,  and  many  of  them  not  so  pure  and  unmixed, 
and  so  well  regulated.  I  have  had  opportunity  to  observe 
many  instances  here  and  elsewhere  ;  and  though  there  are 
some  instances  of  great  affections  in  which  there  has  been  a 
great  mixture  of  nature  with  grace,  and  in  some  a  sad  de- 
generating of  religious  affections  ;  yet  there  is  that  unifor- 
mity observable,  that  it  is  easy  to  be  seen  that  in  general  it 
is  the  same  spirit  from  whence  the  work  in  all  parts  of  the 
land  has  originated.  And  what  notions  have  they  of  reli- 
gion, that  reject  what  has  been  described  as  not  true  rehgion  ? 
What  shall  we  find  to  answer  those  expressions  in  scripture, 
"  the  peace  of  God  that  passes  all  understanding  ;  rejoicing 
with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  in  beheving  and  in 
loving  an  unseen  Savior  ;  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing  ; 
God's  shining  into  our  hearts,  to  give  the  light  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  with 
open  face  beholding,  as  in  a  glass,  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
and  being  changed  into  the  same  image,  from  glory  to  glory. 


OF  WAITING  FOR  THE  FRUITS.  175 

even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ;  having  the  love  of  God 
shed  abroad  in  our  hearts,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  given  to  us  : 
having  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  of  glory  rest  upon  us  ;  a  being 
called  out  of  darkness  into  marvelous  hght ;  and  having  the 
day-star  arise  in  our  hearts  :"  1  say,  if  those  things  that  have 
been  mentioned  do  not  answer  these  expressions,  what  else 
can  we  find  out  that  does  answer  them  ?  Those  that  do  not 
think  such  things  as  these  to  be  the  fruits  of  the  true  Spirit, 
would  do  well  to  consider  what  kind  of  spirit  they  are  wait- 
ing and  praying  for,  and  what  sort  of  fruits  they  expect  he 
should  produce  when  he  comes.  I  suppose  it  will  generally 
be  allowed  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  glorious  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  be  expected,  to  introduce  very  joyful 
and  glorious  times  upon  religious  accounts  ;  times  wherein 
holy  love  and  joy  will  be  raised  to  a  great  height  in  true 
Christians  :  but  if  those  things  that  have  been  mentioned 
be  rejected,  what  is  left  that  we  can  find  wherewith  to  patch 
up  a  notion,  or  form  an  idea,  of  the  high,  blessed,  joyful  re- 
hgion  of  these  times  ?  What  is  that  any  have  a  notion  of, 
that  is  very  sweet,  excellent,  and  joyful,  of  a  religious  na- 
ture, that  is  entirely  of  a  different  nature  from  these  things  ? 
Those  that  are  waiting  for  the  fruits  in  order  to  determine 
whether  this  be  the  work  of  God  or  no,  would  do  well  to  con- 
sider two  things :  1.  What  they  are  waiting  for :  whether  it 
be  not  this  ;  to  have  this  wonderM  religious  influence  that 
is  on  the  minds  of  people  over  and  past,  and  then  to  see  how 
they  will  behave  themselves?  That  is,  to  have  grace  subside, 
and  the  actings  of  it  in  a  great  measure  to  cease,  and  to  have 
persons  grow  cold  and  dead,  and  then  to  see  whether  after 
that,  they  will  behave  themselves  with  that  exactness  and 
brightness  of  conversation,  that  is  to  be  expected  of  lively 
Christians,  or  those  that  are  in  the  vigorous  exercises  of  grace. 
T  lie  re  are  many  that  will  not  be  satisfied  with  any  exact- 
ness or  laboriousness  in  religion  now,  while  persons  have 
their  minds  much  moved,  and  their  affections  are  high ;  for 
they  lay  it  to  their  flash  of  alfection,  and  heat  of  zeal,  a:^  they 


176  THIS  WORK  IS  VERY  WONDERFUL. 

call  it :  they  are  waiting  to  see  whether  they  will  carry  them- 
selves as  well  when  these  affections  are  over :  that  is,  they 
are  waiting  to  have  persons  sicken  and  lose  their  strength, 
that  they  may  see  whether  they  will  then  hehave  them- 
selves like  healthy,  strong  men.  I  would  desire  that  they 
would  also  consider  whether  they  be  not  waiting  for  more 
than  is  reasonably  to  be  expected,  supposing  this  to  be  really 
a  great  work  of  God,  and  much  more  than  has  been  found 
in  former  great  outpourings  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  have 
been  universally  acknowledged  in  the  Christian  church  ? 
Do  not  they  expect  fewer  instances  of  apostasy,  and  evi- 
dences of  hypocrisy  in  professors,  and  those  that  for  the  pre- 
sent seem  to  be  under  the  influences  of  the  Spirit,  than  were 
after  that  great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  in  the  apostles'  days, 
or  that  which  was  in  the  time  of  the  reformation  ?  And  do 
not  they  stand  prepared  to  make  a  mighty  argument  of  it 
against  this  work,  if  there  should  be  half  so  many?  And 
2.  They  would  do  well  to  consider  how  long  they  will  wait 
to  see  the  good  fruit  of  this  work,  before  they  will  determine 
in  favor  of  it.  Is  not  their  waiting  unlimited  ?  The  visible 
fruit  that  is  to  be  expected  of  a  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  on  a  country,  is  a  visible  reformation  in  that  country  : 
What  reformation  has  lately  been  brought  to  pass  in  New 
England,  by  this  work,  has  been  before  observed :  and  has 
it  not  continued  long  enough  alread}^,  to  give  reasonable  sa- 
tisfaction ?  If  God  cannot  work  on  the  hearts  of  a  people 
after  such  a  manner,  as  to  show  his  hand  so  plainly,  as  rea- 
sonably to  expect  it  should  be  acknowledged  in  a  year  and 
a  half,  or  two  years  time ;  yet  surely  it  is  unreasonable,  that 
our  expectations  and  demands  should  be  unlimited,  and  our 
waiting  without  any  bounds. 

As  there  is  the  clearest  evidence,  from  those  things  that 
have  been  observed,  that  this  is  the  work  of  God,  so  it  is  evi- 
dent that  it  is  a  very  great  and  wonderful,  and  exceeding  glo- 
rious work  of  God.  This  is  certain,  that  it  is  a  great  and 
wonderful  event,  a  strange  revolution,  an  unexpected,  sur- 


THIS  WORK  IS  VERV  GLORIOUS.  177 

prising  overturning  of  things,  suddenly  brought  to  pass  ;  such 
as  never  has  been  seen  in  New  England,  and  scarce  ever  has 
been  heard  of  in  any  land.  Who  that  saw  the  state  of  things 
in  New  England  a  few  years  ago,  the  state  that  it  was  settled 
in,  and  the  way  that  we  had  been  so  long  going  on  in,  would 
have  thought  that  in  so  little  a  time  there  would  be  such  a 
change  ?  This  is  undoubtedly  either  a  very  great  work  of 
God,  or  a  great  work  of  the  devil,  as  to  the  main  substance 
of  it.  For  though  undoubtedly,  God  and  the  devil  may  work 
together  at  the  same  time,  and  in  the  same  land  ;  and  when 
God  is  at  work,  especially  if  he  be  veiy  remarkably  at  work, 
Satan  will  do  his  utmost  endeavor  to  intrude,  and  by  inter- 
minghng  his  work,  to  darken  and  hinder  God's  work ;  yet 
God  and  the  devil  do  not  work  together  in  producing  the 
same  event,  and  in  effecting  the  same  change  in  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  men.  But.  it  is  apparent  that  there  are  some 
things  wherein  the  main  substance  of  this  work  consists,  a 
certain  effect  that  is  produced,  and  alteration  that  is  made  in 
the  apprehensions,  affections,  dispositions,  and  behavior  of 
men,  in  Avhich  there  is  a  likeness  and  agreement  everywhere : 
Now  this,  I  say,  is  either  a  wonderful  work  of  God,  or  a 
mighty  work  of  the  devil ;  and  so  is  either  a  most  happy 
event  greatly  to  be  admired  and  rejoiced  in,  or  a  most  awful 
calamity.  Therefore  if  what  has  been  said  before,  be  suffi- 
cient to  determine  it  to  be,  as  to  the  main,  the  work  of  God, 
then  it  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  a  very  wonderful  and 
glorious  work  of  God. 

Such  a  work  is,  in  its  nature  and  kind,  the  most  glorious 
of  any  work  of  God  whatsoever ;  and  is  always  so  spoken  of 
in  scripture.  It  is  the  work  of  redemption  (the  great  end  of 
all  other  works  of  God,  and  of  which  the  work  of  creation 
was  but  a  shadow)  in  the  event,  success  and  end  of  it.  It  is 
the  work  of  a  new  creation,  that  is  infmitely  more  glorious 
than  the  old.  1  am  bold  to  say,  that  the  work  of  God  in  the 
conversion  of  one  soul,  considered  together  with  the  source, 
foundation,  and  purchase  of  it,  and  also  the  benefit,  end, 

23 


178  THIS  WORK  IS  VERY  GLORIOUS 

and  eternal  issue  of  it,  is  a  more  glorious  work  of  God  than 
the  creation  of  the  whole  material  universe :  it  is  the  most 
glorious  of  God's  works,  as  it  above  all  others  manifests  the 
glory  of  God  :  it  is  spoken  of  in  scripture,  as  that  which  shows 
the  exceeding  greatness  of  God)s  yotocr^  and  the  glory 
and  riches  of  divine  grace,  and  wherein  Christ  has  the 
most  glorious  triumph  over  his  enemies,  and  wherein  God  is 
mightily  exalted  :  and  it  is  a  work  above  all  others  glorious, 
as  it  concerns  the  happiness  of  mankind ;  more  happiness, 
and  a  greater  benefit  to  man,  is  the  fruit  of  each  single  drop 
of  such  a  shower,  than  all  the  temporal  good  of  the  most 
happy  revolution  in  a  land  or  nation  amounts  to,  or  all  that  a 
people  could  gain  by  the  conquest  of  the  woiid. 

And  as  this  work  is  very  glorious  in  ita  nature,  so  it  is  in 
its  degree  and  circumstances.  It  will  appear  very  glorious  if 
we  consider  the  unworthiness  of  the  people  that  are  the  sub- 
jects of  it ;  what  obligations  God  has  laid  us  under  by  the 
special  privileges  we  have  enjoyed  for  our  souls'  good,  and  the 
great  things  God  did  for  us  at  our  first  settlement  in  the  land  ; 
and  how  he  has  followed  us  with  his  goodness  to  this  day, 
and  how  w^e  have  abused  his  goodness  ;  how  long  we  have 
been  revolting  more  and  more  (as  all  confess),  and  how  very 
corrupt  we  were  Vjecome  at  last ;  in  how  great  a  degree  we 
had  cast  off  God,  and  forsaken  the  fountain  of  living  v/aters  : 
how  obstinate  we  have  been  under  all  manner  of  means  that 
God  has  used  with  us  to  reclaim  us :  how  often  we  have 
mocked  God  with  hypocrital  pretenses  of  humiliation,  as  in 
our  annual  days  of  public  fasting,  and  other  things,  while 
instead  of  reforming,  we  only  grew  worse  and  worse ;  how 
dead  a  time  it  was  every  wlier^  before  this  work  began  :  If 
we  consider  these  things,  we  shall  be  most  stupidly  ungrateful 
if  we  do  not  acknowledge  God's  visiting  of  us  as  he  has  done, 
as  an  instance  of  the  glorious  triumph  of  free  and  sovereign 
grace. 

The  work  is  very  glorious  if  we  consider  the  extent  of  it ; 
being  in  this  respect  vastly  beyond  any  former  outpouring  of 


THIS  WORK  IS   VERY  GLORIOUS.  179 

the  Spirit  that  ever  was  known  in  New  England.  There 
has  formerly  sometimes  been  a  remarkable  awakening  and 
success  of  the  means  of  grace,  in  some  particular  congrega- 
tion ;  and  this  used  to  be  much  taken  notice  of,  and  acknow- 
ledged to  be  glorious,  though  the  towns  and  congregations 
round  about  continued  dead  :  but  now  God  has  brought  to 
pass  a  new  thing,  he  has  wrought  a  great  work  of  this  na- 
ture, that  has  extended  from  one  end  of  the  land  to  the  other, 
besides  what  has  been  wrought  in  other  British  colonies  in 
America. 

The  work  is  very  glorious  in  the  great  numbers  that  have, 
to  appearance,  been  turned  from  sin  to  God,  and  so  delivered 
from  a  wretched  captivity  to  sin  and  Satan,  saved  from  ever- 
lasting burnings,  and  made  heirs  of  eternal  glory.  How 
high  an  honor,  and  great  reward  of  their  labors,  have  some 
eminent  persons,  of  note  in  the  church  of  God,  signified  that 
they  should  esteem  it,  if  they  should  be  made  the  instruments 
of  the  conversion  and  eternal  salvation  of  but  one  soul  ?  And 
no  greater  event  than  that  is  thought  worthy  of  great  notice 
in  heaven,  among  the  hosts  of  glorious  angels,  who  rejoice 
and  sing  on  such  an  occasion :  and  when  there  are  many 
thousands  of  souls  thus  converted  and  saved,  shall  it  be  es- 
teemed worth  but  little  notice,  and  be  mentioned  with  cold- 
ness and  indifference  here  on  earth,  by  those  among  whom 
such  a  work  is  wrought  ? 

The  work  has  been  very  glorious  and  wonderful  in  many 
circumstances  and  events  of  it,  that  have  been  extraordinary, 
wherein  God  has  in  an  uncommon  manner  made  his  hand 
visible,  and  his  power  conspicuous ;  as  in  the  extraordinary 
degrees  of  awakening,  the  suddenness  of  conversions  in  in- 
numerable instances,  in  whom  though  the  work  was  quick, 
yet  the  thing  wrought  is  manifestly  durable.  How  common  . 
a  thing  has  it  been  for  great  part  of  a  congregation  to  be  at 
once  moved,  by  a  mighty  invisible  power ;  and  for  six,  eight, 
or  ten  souls  to  be  converted  to  God  (to  all  appearance)  in  an 
exercise,  in  whom  the  visible  change  still  continues  ?     How 


IBO  THIS  WORK   IS  VERY  GLORIOUS. 

great  an  alteration  has  been  made  in  some  towns  ;  yea,  some 
populous  towns  ;  the  change  still  abiding?  And  how  many- 
very  vicious  persons  have  been  wrought  upon,  so  as  to  become 
visibly  new  creatures?  God  has  also  made  his  hand  very  visi- 
ble, and  his  work  glorious,  in  the  multitudes  of  little  children 
that  have  been  wrought  upon :  I  suppose  there  have  been 
some  hundreds  of  instances  of  this  nature  of  late,  any  one  of 
which  formei-ly  would  have  been  looked  upon  so  remarkable, 
as  to  be  worthy  to  be  recorded,  and  pu Wished  through  the 
land.  Tile  work  is  very  glorious  in  its  influences  and  effects 
on  many  that  have  been  very  ignorant  and  barbarous,  as  I 
before  observed  of  the  Indians  and  Negroes. 

The  work  is  also  exceeding  glorious  in  the  high  attain- 
ments of  Christians,  in  the  extraordinary  degrees  of  light, 
love,  and  spiritual  joy,  that  God  has  bestowed  upon  great 
multitudes.  In  this  respect  also,  the  land  in  all  parts  has 
abounded  in  such  instances,  any  one  of  which,  if  they  had 
happened  formerly,  would  have  been  thought  worthy  to  be 
taken  notice  of  by  God's  people,  throughout  the  British  domi- 
nions. The  New  Jerusalem  in  this  respect  has  begun  to 
come  down  from  heaven,  and  perhaps  never  were  more  of 
the  prelibations  of  heaven's  glory  given  upon  earth. 

There  being  a  great  many  errors  and  sinful  irregularities 
mixed  with  this  work  of  God,  arising  from  our  weakness,  dark- 
ness, and  corruption,  do  not  hinder  this  work  of  God's  power 
and  grace  from  being  very  glorious.  Our  follies  and  sins  that  we 
mix,  d©  in  some  respects  manifest  the  glory  of  it.  The  glory  of 
divine  power  and  grace  is  set  off  with  the  greater  lustre,  by 
what  appears  at  the  same  time  of  the  weakness  of  the  earth- 
en vessel.  It  is  God's  pleasure  that  there  should  be  some- 
thing remarkably  to  manifest  the  weakness  and  unworthi- 
ness  of  the  subject,  at  the  same  time  that  he  displays  the  ex- 
cellency of  his  power,  and  riches  of  his  grace.  And  I  doubt 
not  but  some  of  those  things  that  make  some  of  us  here  on 
earth  to  be  out  of  humor,  and  to  look  on  this  work  with  a 
sour,  displeased  countenance,  do  heighten  the  songs  of  the 


THIS  WORK  IS  VERY  GLORIOUS.  X81 

angels,  when  they  praise  God  and  the  Lamb  for  what  they 
see  of  the  glory  of  God's  all-sufficiency,  and  the  efficacy  of 
Christ's  redemption.  And  how  unreasonable  is  it  that  we 
should  be  backward  to  acknowledge  the  glory  of  what  God 
has  done,  because  withal,  the  devil,  and  we  in  hearkening 
to  him,  have  done  a  great  deal  of  mischief. 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  REVIVAL,  &c. 


PART  II. 


SHOWING  THE  OBLIGATIONS  THAT  ALL  ARE  UNDER,  TO 
ACKNOWLEDGE,  REJOICE  IN,  AND  PROMOTE  THIS  WORK^ 
AND  THE  GREAT  DANGER  OF  THE  CONTRARY. 


SECTION  I. 

The  danger  of  lying  still,  and  keeping  lo?ig  silence  re- 
specting any  remarkable  loork  of  God. 

There  are  many  things  in  the  word  of  God,  that  show 
that  when  God  remarkably  appears  in  any  great  work  for  his 
church,  and  against  his  enemies,  it  is  a  most  dangerous  thing, 
and  highly  provoking  to  God,  to  be  slow  and  backward  to 
acknowledge  and  honor  God  in  the  work,  and  to  lie  still  and 
not  to  put  to  a  helping  hand.  Christ's  people  are  in  scrip- 
ture represented  as  his  army ;  he  is  the  Lord  of  hosts  or 
armies  :  He  is  the  Captain  of  the  host  of  the  Lord,  as  he 
called  himself  when  he  appeared  to  Joshua,  with  a  sword 
drawn  in  his  hand,  Joshua  v.  13,  14,  15.  He  is  the  Cap- 
tain of  his  people's  salvation  ;  and  therefore  it  may  well  be 
highly  resented  if  they  do  not  resort  to  him  when  he  orders 
his  banner  to  be  displayed  ;  or  if  they  refuse  to  follow  him 
when  he  blows  the  trumpet,  and  gloriously  appears  going 
fortli  against  his  enemies.  God  expects  that  every  hving 
soul  should  have  his  attention  roused  on  such  an  occasion, 
and  should  most  cheerfully  yield  to  the  call,  and  heedfully 


184  THE    DANGER  OF  LYING  STILL 

and  diligently  obey  it ;  Isaiah  xviii.  3.  -'All  ye  inhabitants 
of  the  world,  and  dwellers  on  the  earth,  see  ye  when  he  hft- 
eth  up  an  ensign  on  the  mountains ;  and  when  he  bloweth 
the  trumpet,  hear  ye."  Especially  should  all  Israel  be  ga- 
thered after  their  captain,  as  we  read  they  were  after  Ehud, 
when  he  blew  the  trumpet  in  mount  Ephraim,  when  he  had 
slain  Eglon,  king  of  Moah,  Judg.  iii.  27,  28.  How  severe 
is  the  martial  law  in  such  a  case,  when  any  of  an  army  re- 
fuses to  obey  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  and  follow  his  gene- 
ral to  the  battle?  God  at  such  a  time  appears  in  pecuhar 
manifestations  of  his  glory ;  and  therefore  not  to  be  affected 
and  animated,  and  to  lie  still,  and  refuse  to  follow  God,  will 
be  resented  as  a  high  contempt  of  him.  If  a  subject  should 
stand  by,  and  be  a  spectator  of  the  solemnity  of  his  prince's 
coronation  and  should  appear  silent  and  sullen,  when  all  the 
multitude  were  testifying  their  loyalty  and  joy,  -svith  loud 
acclamations  ;  how  greatly  would  he  expose  liimself  to  be 
treated  as  a  rebel,  and  quickly  to  perish  by  the  authority  of 
the  prince  that  he  refuses  to  honor  ? 

At  a  time  when  God  manifests  himself  in  such  a  great 
work  for  his  church,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  being  neuters  ; 
there  is  a  necessity  of  being  either  for  or  against  the  King 
that  then  gloriously  appears.  As  when  a  king  is  crowned, 
and  there  are  public  manifestations  of  joy  on  that  occasion, 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  standing  by  as  an  indifferent  spec- 
tator ;  all  must  appear  as  loyal  subjects,  and  express  their 
joy  on  that  occasion,  or  be  accounted  enemies :  so  it  always  is 
when  God,  in  any  great  dispensation  of  his  providence,  does 
remarkably  set  his  King  on  his  holy  hill  of  Zion,  and  Christ 
in  an  extraordinary  manner  comes  down  from  heaven  to  the 
earth,  and  appears  in  his  visible  church  in  a  great  work  of 
salvation  for  his  people :  so  it  was  when  Christ  came  down 
from  heaven  in  his  incarnation,  and  appeared  on  earth  in  his 
human  presence  ;  there  was  no  such  thing  as  being  neuters, 
neither  on  his  side  nor  against  him  :  those  that  sat  still  and 
said  nothint)^,  and  did  not  declare  for  him,  and  come  and 


AT  SUCH  A  TIME  AS  THIS.  185 

join  with  him,  after  he,  by  his  word  and  works,  had  given 
sufficient  evidence  who  he  was,  were  justly  looked  upon  as 
his  enemies  ;  as  Christ  says,  Matt.  xii.  30.  "  He  that  is  not 
with  me,  is  against  me ;  and  he  that  gathereth  not  with 
me,  scattereth  abroad."  So  it  is  in  a  time  when  Christ  is  re- 
markably spiritually  present,  as  well  as  when  he  is  bodily 
present ;  and  when  he  comes  to  carry  on  the  work  of  re- 
demption in  the  application  of  it,  as  well  as  in  the  revelation 
and  purchase.  If  a  king  should  come  into  one  of  his  pro- 
vinces, that  had  been  oppressed  by  its  foes,  where  some  of 
his  subjects  had  fallen  off  to  the  enemy,  and  joined  with  them 
against  their  lawful  sovereign  and  his  loyal  subjects ;  I  say, 
if  the  lawful  sovereign  himself  should  come  into  the  province, 
and  should  ride  forth  there  against  his  enemies,  and  should 
call  upon  all  that  were  on  his  side  to  come  and  gather  them- 
selves to  him  ;  there  would  be  no  such  thing,  in  such  a 
case,  as  standing  neuter :  they  that  lay  still  and  staid  at  a 
distance  would  undoubtedly  be  looked  upon  and  treated  as 
rebels.  So  in  the  day  of  battle,  when  two  armies  join,  there 
is  no  such  thing  for  any  present  as  being  of  neither  party, 
all  must  be  on  one  side  or  the  other  ;  and  they  that  be  not 
found  with  the  conqueror  in  such  a  case,  must  expect  to 
have  his  weapons  turned  ugainst  them,  and  to  fall  with  the 
rest  of  his  enemies. 

When  God  manifests  himself  with  such  gloiious  power  in  a 
work  of  this  nature,  he  appears  especially  determined  to  put 
honor  upon  his  Son,  and  to  fulfill  his  oath  that  he  has  sworn  to 
him,  that  he  would  make  eveiy  knee  to  bow,  and  every  tongue 
to  confess  to  him.  God  hath  had  it  much  on  his  heart,  from 
all  eternity,  to  glorify  his  dear  and  only  begotten  Son  ;  and 
there  are  some  special  seasons  that  he  appoints  to  that  end, 
wherein  he  comes  forth  with  omnipotent  power  to  fulfill  his 
promise  and  oath  to  him  :  and  these  times  are  times  of  re- 
markable pouring  out  of  his  Spirit,  to  advance  his  kingdom; 
such  a  day  is  a  day  of  his  power,  wherein  his  people  shall  be 
made  wilhng,  and  he  shall  rule  in  the  midst  of  his  enemies; 

24 


186  THE   DANGER  OF   LYING  STILL 

these  especially  are  the  times  wherein  God  declares  his  firm 
decree  that  his  Son  shall  reign  on  his  holy  hill  of  Zion  :  and 
therefore  those  that  at  such  a  time  do  not  kiss  the  Son,  as 
he  then  manifests  himself,  and  appears  in  the  glory  of  his 
majesty  and  grace,  expose  themselves  to  perish  from  the 
way^  and  to  be  dashed  in  pieces  with  a  rod  of  iron. 

As  such  a  time  is  a  time  wherein  God  eminently  sets  his 
King  on  his  holy  hill  of  Zion^  so  it  is  a  time  wherein  he  re- 
markably fulfills  that  in  Isa.  xxviii.  16.  "  Therefore  thus  saith 
the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  for  a  foundation,  a 
stone,  a  tried  stone,  a  precious  corner-stone,  a  sure  founda- 
tion." Whi:jh  the  two  apostles,  Peter  and  Paul  (1  Pet.  ii. 
6,  7,  8,  and  Rom.  ix.  33)  join  with  that  prophecy,  Isa.  viii- 
14,  15.  "  And  he  shall  be  for  a  sanctuary  ;  but  for  a  stone 
of  stumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  offense  to  both  the  houses  of 
Israel,  for  a  gin  and  for  a  snare  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusa- 
lem :  and  many  among  them  shall  stumble  and  fall,  and  be 
broken,  and  be  snared,  and  taken.''  As  signifying  that  both 
are  fulfilled  together.  Yea,  both  are  joined  together  by  the 
prophet  Isaiah  himself ;  as  you  may  see  in  the  context  of 
that  forementioned,  Isa.  xxviii.  16.  In  v.  13.  preceding  it 
is  said,  "  But  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  unto  them  precept 
upon  precept,  precept  upon  precept  ;  line  upon  line,  line  upon 
line  ;  here  a  little  and  there  a  little,  that  they  might  go  and 
fall  backward,  and  be  broken,  and  snared,  and  taken."  And 
accordingly  it  always  is  so,  that  when  Christ  is  in  a  peculiar 
and  eminent  manner  manifested  and  magnified,  by  a  glori- 
ous work  of  God  in  his  church,  as  a  foundation  and  a  sanc- 
tuary for  some,  he  is  remarkably  a  stone  of  stumbling  and  a 
rock  of  offense,  a  gin  and  a  snare  to  others.  They  that 
continue  long  to  stumble,  and  be  offended  and  ensnared  in 
their  minds,  at  such  a  great  and  glorious  work  of  Christ,  in 
God's  account,  stumble  at  (.hrist  and  are  offended  in  him  ; 
for  the  work  is  that  by  which  he  makes  Christ  manifest, 
and  shows  his  glory,  and  by  which  he  makes  the  Stone  that 
the  builders  refused^  to  become  the  head  of  the  cor?ier. 


AT  SUCH  A  TIME  AS  THIS.  187 

Tliis  shows  how  dangerous  it  is  to  continue  always  stum- 
bhng  at  such  a  work,  for  ever  doubting  of  it,  and  forbearing 
fully  to  acknowledge  it,  and  give  God  the  glory  of  it :  such 
persons  are  in  danger  to  go^  and  fall  backward^  and  he 
broker^  and  snared^  and  taken^  and  to  have  Christ  a  stone 
of  stumbling  to  them,  that  shall  be  an  occasion  of  their  ruin  ; 
while  he  is  to  others  a  sanctuary^  and  a  sure  foundation. 

The  prophet  Isaiah,  Isa.  xxix.  14.  speaks  of  God's  pro- 
ceeding to  do  a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder,  which  should 
stumble  and  confound  the  wisdom  of  the  wise  and  prudent ; 
which  the  apostle,  in  Acts  xiii.  31.  applies  to  the  glorious 
work  of  salvation  wrought  in  those  days  by  the  redemption 
of  Christ,  and  that  glorious  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  to  apply 
it  that  followed  ;  the  prophet  in  the  context  of  that  place  in 
Isa.  xxix.  speaking  of  the  same  thing,  and  of  the  prophets 
and  rulers  and  seers,  those  wise  and  prudent  whose  eyes  God 
has  closed,  says  to  them,  v.  9.  Stay  yourselves  and  wonder. 
In  the  original  it  is,  be  ye  slow  and  wonder.  I  leave  it  to 
others  to  consider  whether  it  be  natural  to  interpret  it  thus, 
"  Wonder  at  this  marvelous  work  ;  let  it  be  a  strange  thing, 
a  great  mystery  that  you  know  not  what  to  make  of,  and 
that  you  are  very  slow  and  backwaid  to  acknowledge,  long 
delaying  to  come  to  a  determination  concerning  it."  And 
what  persons  are  in  danger  of,  that  wonder,  and  are  thus 
slow  to  acknowledge  God  in  such  a  work,  we  learn  by  that 
of  the  apostle  in  that  forementioned  Acts  xiii.  41.  "  Behold, 
ye  despisers,  and  wonder  and  perish  ;  for  I  work  a  work  in 
your  days,  a  work  in  v/hich  you  shall  in  no  wise  beheve, 
though  a  man  declare  it  unto  you." 

The  church  of  Christ  is  called  upon  greatly  to  rejoice,  when 
at  any  time  Christ  remarkably  appears,  coming  to  his  church, 
to  carry  on  the  w^ork  of  salvation,  to  enlarge  his  own  king- 
dom, and  to  deliver  poor  souls  out  of  the  pit  wherein  there  is 
no  water,  in  Zech,  ix.  9,  10,  11.  "  Rejoice  greatly,  O  daugh- 
ter of  Zion,  shout  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem  ;  behold  thy 
King  Cometh  unto  thee  ;  he  is  just  and  having  salvation,  his 


188  THE  DANCER  OF  LYING  STILL 

doiiiinion  shall  be  from  sea  to  sea  as  for  thee  also,  by  the  blood 
of  thy  covenant,  I  have  sent  forth  thy  prisoners  ont  of  the  pit 
wlierein  is  no  water."     Christ  was  pleased  to  give  a  notable 
typical,  or  symbolical  representation  of  such  a  great  event  as  is 
spoken  of  in  that  prophecy  in  his  solemn  entry  into  the  literal 
Jerusalem,  which  was  a  type  of  the  church  or  daughter  of  7a- 
on,  there  spoken  of:  probably  intending  it  as  a  figure  and  pre- 
lude of  that  great  actual  fufillment  of  this  prophecy,  that  was  to 
be  after  his  ascension,  by  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
days  of  the  apostles,  and  that  more  full  accomplishment  that 
should  be  in  the  latter  ages  of  the  Christian  church.     We 
have  an  account,  that  when  Christ  made  this  his  solemn  en- 
try into  Jerusalem,  and  the  whole  multitude  of  the  disciples 
were  rejoicing  and  praising  God,  with  loud  voices,  for  all  the 
mighty  works  that  they  had  seen,  the  Pharisees  from  among 
the  multitude  said  to  Christ,  Master^  rebuke  thy  disciples  ; 
but  we  are  told,  Luke  xix.  39,  40.  Chrisc  '•  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  I  tell  you,  that  if  these  should  hold  their 
peace,  the  stones  would  immediately  cry  out."     Signifying 
that  if  Clirist's  professing  disciples  should  be  unaftected  on 
such  an  occasion,  and  should  not  appear  openly  to  acknow- 
ledge and  rejoice  in  the  glory  of  God  therein  appearing,  it 
would  manifest  such  fearful  hardness  of  heart,  so  exceeding 
that  of  the  stones,  that  the  very  stones  would  condemn  them. 
Should  not  this  make  those  consider,  who  have  held  their 
peace  so  long,  since  Christ  has  come  to  our  Zion,  having  sal- 
vation,  and   so  wonderfidly   manifested   his   glory  in  this 
mighty  work  of  his  Spirit,  and  so  many  of  his  disciples  iiave 
been  rejoicing  and  'praising  God  with  loud  voices  ? 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  so  great  and  wonderful  a 
work  of  God's  Spirit,  is  a  work  wherein  God's  hand  is  re- 
markably lifted  up,  and  wherein  he  displays  his  majesty, 
and  shows  great /(fi?;o?'  and  mercy  to  sinners,  in  the  glorious 
opportunity  he  gives  them ;  and  by  which  he  makes  our 
land  to  become  much  more  of  a  land  of  uprightness  ;  there- 
fore thnt  pince,  Isa.   wvi.  10,  11,  shows  the  great  danger  of 


AT  SUCH   A   TIME  AS  THIS.  189 

not  seeing  God's  Imnd,  and  acknowledging  liis  glovy  and 
majesty  in  such  a  work:  "Let  favor  be  showed  to  the 
wicked,  yet  he  will  not  learn  righteousness  ;  in  the  land  of 
uprightness  ho  will  deal  unjustly,  and  will  not  behold  the 
majesty  of  the  Lord.  Lord,  when  thy  hand  is  lifted  up,  they 
will  not  see ;  but  they  shall  see,  and  be  ashamed  for  their 
envy  at  the  people ;  yea,  the  fire  of  thine  enemies  shall  de- 
vour them." 


SECTION  IT. 

The  IdtteV'day  glory  is  probably  to  begin  in  America. 

It  is  not  unlikely  that  this  work  of  God's  Spirit,  that  is  so 
extraordinary  and  wonderful,  is  the  dawning,  or  at  least  a 
prelude,  of  that  glorious  work  of  God,  so  often  foretold  in 
scripture,  which  in  progress  and  issue  of  it,  shall  renew  the 
world  of  mankind.  If  we  consider  how  long  since,  the  things 
foretold,  as  what  should  precede  this  great  event,  have  been 
accomplished;  and  how  long  this  event  has  been  expected 
by  the  church  of  God,  and  thought  to  be  nigh  by  the  most 
eminent  men  of  God  in  the  church;  and  withal  consider 
what  the  state  of  things  now  is,  and  has  for  a  considerable 
time  been,  in  the  church  of  God,  and  world  of  mankind,  we 
cannot  reasonably  think  otherwise,  than  that  the  beginning 
of  this  great  work  of  («od  must  be  near.  And  there  are 
many  things  that  make  it  probable  that  this  work  will  l)egin 
in  America.  It  is  signified  that  it  shall  begin  in  some  very 
remote  part  of  the  world,  that  the  rest  of  the  world  have  no 
communication  with  but  by  navigation,  in  Isa.  Ix.  9.  "  Sure- 
ly the  isles  shall  wait  io\:  me,  and  the  ships  of  Tarshish  first, 
to  bring  my  sons  from  far."  It  is  exceeding  manifest  that 
this  chapter  is  a  prophecy  of  the  prosrjperity  of  the  church,  in 
its  most  glorious  state  on  enrth,  in  the  latter  davs  :  and  I  can- 


190  THE  GLORIOUS  TIMES  ARE   PROBABLY 

not  think  that  any  tiling  else  can  he  intended  hut  America 
by  the  isles  that  are  far  oiT,  from  whence  the  first-born  sons 
of  that  dorious  day  shall  be  brought.     Indeed,  by  the  isles, 
in  prophecies  of  gospel  times,  is  very  often  meant  Europe  : 
It  is  so  in  prophecies  of  that  great  spreading  of  the  gospel  that 
should  be  soon  after  Christ's  time,  because  it  was  far  sepa- 
rated from  that  part  of  the  world  where  the  church  of  God 
had  till  then  been,  by  the  sea.     But  this  prophecy  cannot 
liave  respect  to  the  conversion  of  Europe,  in  the  time  of  that 
great  work  of  God,  in  the  primitive  ages  of  the  Christian 
church  ;  for  it  was  not  fulfilled  then  :  the  isles  and  ships  of 
Tarshish,  thus  understood,  did  not  wait  for  God  first ;  that 
glorious  work  did  not  begin  in  Euiope,  but  in  Jerusalem,  and 
had  for  ii  considerable  time,  been  very  wonderfully  carried 
on  in  Asia,  before  it  reached  Europe.     And  as  it  is  not  that 
w^ork  of  God  that  is  chiefly  intended  in  this  chapter,  but  that 
more  glorious  work  that  should  be  in  the  letter  ages  of  the 
Christian  church,  therefore  some  other  part  of  the  world  is 
here  intended  by  the  isles,  that  should  be  as  Europe  then 
was,  far  separated  from  that  part  of  the  world  where  the 
church  had  before  been,  by  the  sea,  and  with  which  it  can 
have  no  communication  but  by  the  ships  of  Tarshish.     And 
what  is  chiefly  intended  is  not  the  British  isles,  nor  any  isles 
near  the  other  continent :  for  they  are  spoken  of  as  at  a  great 
distance  from  that  part  of  the  world  where  the  church  had 
till  then  been.     This  prophecy,  therefore,  seems  plainly  to 
point  out  America,  as  the  first  fruits  of  that  glorious  day. 

God  has  made  as  it  were  two  worlds  here  below,  the  old 
and  the  new  (according  to  the  names  they  are  now  called  by) 
two  great  habitable  continents,  far  separated  one  from  the 
other :  the  latter  is  but  newly  discovered,  it  was  formerly 
wholly  unknown,  from  age  to  age,  and  is  as  it  were  now  but 
newly  created  :  It  has  been,  till  of  late,  wholly  the  possession 
of  Satan,  the  church  of  God  having  never  been  in  it,  as  it  has 
been  in  the  other  continent,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
This  new  w^orld  is  probably  now  discovered,  that  the  new 


TO  BEGIN   IN  AMERICA.  191 

and  most  glorious  state  of  God's  chiuch  on  earth  might  com- 
mence there ;  tliat  God  might  in  it  begin  a  new  world  in  a 
spiritual  respect,  wlien  he  creates  the  neio  heavens  and  new 
earth. 

God  has  already  put  that  honor  upon  the  other  continent, 
that  Christ  was  born  there  hterally,  and  there  made  they^wr- 
chase  of  redetnption  :  so,  as  Providence  observes  a  kind  of 
equal  distribution  of  things,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  great 
spiritual  birth  of  Christ,  and  the  most  glorious  application 
of  redemption  is  to  begin  in  this  :  as  the  elder  sister  brought 
forth  Judah,  of  whom  came  Christ,  and  so  she  was  the  mo- 
ther or  Christ ;  but  the  younger  sister,  after  long  barrenness, 
brought  forth  Joseph  and  Benjamin,  the  beloved  children  : 
Joseph,  that  had  the  most  glorious  apparel,  the  coat  of  many 
colors,  who  was  separated  from  his  brethren,  and  was  exalted 
to  such  glory  out  of  a  dark  dungeon,  and  fed  and  saved  the 
world,  when  ready  to  perish  with  famine,  and  was  as  a  fruitful 
bough  by  a  well,  whose  branches  ran  over  the  wall,  and  was 
blessed  with  all  manner  of  blessings  and  precious  things  of 
heaven  and  earth,  through  the  good  will  of  Him  that  dwelt 
in  the  bush ;  and  was,  as  by  the  horns  of  a  unicorn,  to  push 
the  people  together,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  i.  e.  conquer  the 
world.  See  Gen.  xlix.  22,  &c.  and  Deut.  xxxiii.  13,  (fee. : 
And  Benjamin,  whose  mess  was  five  times  so  great  as  that 
of  any  of  his  brethren,  and  to  whom  Joseph,  that  type  of 
Christ,  gave  wealth  and  raiment  far  beyond  all  the  rest. 
Gen.  xlv.  22. 

The  other  continent  hath  slain  Christ,  and  has  from  age 
to  age  shed  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  Jesus,  and 
has  often  been  as  it  were  deluged  with  the  church's  blood: 
God  has  therefore  probably  reserved  the  honor  of  building  the 
glorious  temple  to  the  daughter,  that  has  not  shed  so  much 
blood,  when  those  times  of  the  peace  and  prosperity,  and 
glory  of  the  church  shall  commence,  that  were  typified  by 
the  reign  of  Solomon. 


192  THE   GLORIOUS  TIMES  ARE   PROBABLY 

The  Gentiles  first  received  the  true  rehgion  from  ihe  Jews  : 
God's  church  of  ancient  times,  had  been  among  tliem,  and 
Christ  was  of  them  :  but  that  there  might  be  a  kind  of  equa- 
hty  in  the  dispensations  of  providence,  God  has  so  ordered  it, 
that  when  the  Jews  come  to  be  admitted  to  the  benefits  of 
the  evangehcal  dispensation,  and  to  receive  their  highest  pri- 
vileges of  all,  they  should  receive  the  gospel  from  the  Gen- 
tiles :  though  Christ  was  of  them,  yet  they  have  been  guilty 
of  crucifying  him  ;  it  is  therefore  the  will  of  God,  that  that 
people  should  not  have  the  honor  of  communicating  the 
blessings  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  its  most  glorious  state, 
to  the  Gentiles,  but  on  the  contrary,  they  shall  receive  the 
gospel  in  the  beginning  of  that  glorious  day,  from  the  Gen- 
tiles. In  some  analogy  to  this,  I  apprehend  God's  deahngs 
will  be  with  the  two  continents.  America  has  received  the 
true  religion  of  the  old  continent ;  the  church  of  ancient 
times  has  been  there,  and  Christ  is  from  thence :  but  that 
there  may  be  an  equality,  and  inasmuch  as  that  continent 
has  crucified  Christ,  they  shall  not  have  the  honor  of  com- 
municating religion  in  its  most  glorious  state  to  us,  but  we 
to  them. 

The  old  continent  has  been  the  source  and  original  of 
mankind,  in  several  respects.  The  first  parents  of  mankind 
dwelt  there  ;  and  there  dwelt  Noah  and  his  sons  ;  and  there 
the  second  Adam  was  born,  and  was  crucified,  and  rose 
again  :  and  it  is  probable  that,  in  some  measure  to  balance 
these  things,  the  most  glorious  renovation  of  the  world  shall 
originate  from  the  new  continent,  and  the  church  of  God  in 
that  respect  be  from  hence.  And  so  it  is  probable  that  that 
will  come  to  pass  in  spirituals,  that  has  in  temporals,  with 
respect  to  America  ;  that  whereas,  till  of  late,  the  world  was 
supphed  with  its  silver  and  gold  and  earthly  treasures  from 
the  old  continent,  now  it  is  supplied  chiefly  from  the  new,  so 
the  course  of  things  in  spiritual  respects  w^ill  be  in  like  man- 
ner turned. 


TO  BEGIN  IN  AMERICA.  193 

And  it  is  worthy  to  be  noted  that  America  was  discovered 
about  the  time  of  the  reformation,  or  but  Uttle  before  ;  which 
reformation  w^as  the  first  thing  that  God  did  towards  the 
glorious  renovation  of  the  world,  after  it  had  sunk  into  the 
depths  of  darkness  and  ruin  under  the  great  Antichristian 
apostasy.  So  that  as  soon  as  this  new  world  is  (as  it  were) 
created,  and  stands  forth  in  view,  God  presently  goes  about 
doing  some  great  thing  to  make  way  for  the  introduction  of 
the  church's  latter  day  glory,  that  is  to  have  its  first  seat  in, 
and  is  to  take  its  rise  from  that  new  w^orld. 

It  is  agreeable  to  God's  manner  of  working,  when  he  ac- 
comphshes  any  glorious  work  in  the  world,  to  introduce  a 
new  and  more  excellent  state  of  his  church,  to  begin  his 
work  where  his  church  had  not  been  till  then,  and  where 
was  no  foundation  already  laid,  that  the  power  of  God  might 
be  the  more  conspicuous  ;  that  the  work  might  appear  to  be 
entirely  God's,  and  be  more  manifestly  a  creation  out  of  no- 
thing ;  agreeable  to  Hos.  i.  10,  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them,  ye  are  not  my 
people,  there  it  shall  be  said  vinto  them,  ye  are  the  sons  of 
the  living  God."  When  God  is  about  to  turn  the  earth  into 
a  paradise,  he  does  not  begin  his  work  where  there  is  some 
good  growth  already,  but  in  a  wilderness,  where  nothing 
grows,  and  nothing  is  to  be  seen  but  dry  sand  and  barren 
rocks  ;  that  the  light  may  shine  out  of  darkness,  and  the 
W'orld  be  replenished  from  emptiness,  and  the  earth  watered 
by  springs  from  a  droughty  desert  ;  agreeable  to  many  pro- 
phecies of  scripture,  as  Isa.  xxxii.  15.  "  Until  the  Spirit  be 
poured  from  on  high,  and  the  wilderness  become  a  fruitful 
field ;"  and  chap,  xviii.  19.  "  I  will  open  rivers  in  high 
places,  and  fountains  in  the  midst  of  the  valleys  ;•  I  will 
make  the  wilderness  a  pool  of  w^ater,  and  the  dry  land 
springs  of  water ;  I  will  plant  in  the  wilderness  tlie  cedar, 
the  shittah-tree,  and  the  myrtle  and  oil-tree  ;  I  will  set  in 
the  desert  the  fir-tree,  and  the  pine,  and  the  box-tree  to- 
gether ;"  and  chap,  xliii.  20.  "  I  will  give  waters  in  the  wil 

25 


194  THE  GLORIOUS  TIMES  ARE  PROBABLY 

derness,  and  rivers  in  the  desert  to  give  drink  to  my  people, 
iny  chosen."  And  many  other  parallel  scriptures  might  be 
mentioned. 

I  observed  before,  that  when  God  is  about  to  do  some  great 
work  for  his  church,  his  manner  is  to  begin  at  the  lower 
end  ;  so  when  he  is  about  to  renew  the  whole  habitable 
earth,  it  is  probable  that  he  will  begin  in  this  utmost,  mean- 
est, youngest,  and  weakest  part  of  it,  where  the  church  of 
God  has  been  planted  last  of  all  ;  and  so  the  first  shall  be 
last,  and  the  last  first  ;  and  that  will  be  fulfilled  in  an  emi- 
nent manner  in  Isa.  xxiv.  19.  "  From  the  uttermost  part  of 
the  earth  have  we  heard  songs,  even  glory  to  the  righteous." 

There  are  several  things  that  seem  to  me  to  argue,  that 
when  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  the  sun  of  the  new  hea- 
vens and  new  earth,  comes  to  rise,  and  "  comes  forth  as  the 
bridegroom"  of  his  church,  "  rejoicing  as  a  strong  man  to 
run  his  race,  having  his  going  forth  from  the  end  of  heaven, 
and  his  circuit  to  the  end  of  it,  that  nothing  may  be  hid 
fiom  the  light  and  heat  of  it  ;"*"  that  the  sun  shall  rise  in 
the  west,  contrary  to  the  course  of  this  world,  or  the  course 
of  things  in  the  old  heavens  and  earth.  The  course  of  God's 
providences  shall  in  that  day  be  so  wonderfully  altered  in 
many  respects,  that  God  will,  as  it  were,  change  the  course 
of  nature,  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  his  church  ;  as  God 
changed  the  course  of  nature,  and  caused  the  sun  to  go  from 
the  west  to  the  east,  when  Hezekiah  was  healed,  and  God 
promised  to  do  such  great  things  for  his  church,  to  deliver  it 
out  of  the  hand  of  the  king  of  Assyria,  by  that  mighty 
slaughter  by  the  angel,  which  is  often  used  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  as  a  type  of  the  glorious  deUverance  of  the  church 
from  her  enemies  in  the  latter  days  :  the  resurrection  of  He- 

*  It  is  evident  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  those  expressions  in  Psalm  xix.  4,  5, 
G.,  has  respect  to  something  else  besides  the  natural  sun  ;  and  that  an  eye  is 
had  to  the  Sun  of  Rig-hteousness,  that  by  his  lig-ht  converts  the  soul,  makes 
wise  the  simple,  cnhg-htens  the  eyes,  and  rejoices  the  heart ;  and  by  his 
preached  gospel  enlightens  and  warms  the  world  of  mankind  ;  by  the 
psalmist's  own  application,  in  v.  7..  and  the  apostle's  application  of  v.  4.  in 
Rom.  X.  1° 


TO  BEGIN  IN  AMERICA,  195 

zekiah,  the  king  and  captain  of  the  church,  (as  he  is  called, 
2  Kings  XX.  5.)  as  it  were,  from  the  dead,  is  given  as  an 
earnest  of  the  church's  resurrection  and  salvation,  Isaiah 
xxxviii.  6.,  and  is  a  type  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ.  At 
the  same  time  there  is  a  resurrection  of  the  sun,  or  coming 
back  and  rising  again  from  the  west,  whither  it  had  gone 
down  ;  which  is  also  a  type  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness. 
The  sun  was  brought  back  ten  degrees,  which  probably 
brought  it  to  the  meredian.  The  Sun  of  Righteousness  has 
long  been  going  down  from  east  to  west,  and  probably  when 
the  time  comes  of  the  church's  deliverance  from  her  enemies, 
so  often  typified  by  the  Assyrians,  the  light  will  rise  in  the 
west,  till  it  shines  through  the  world,  like  the  sun  in  its  me- 
ridian brightness. 

The  same  seems  also  to  be  represented  by  the  course  of 
the  waters  of  the  sanctuary,  Ezek.  xlvii.,  which  was  from 
west  to  east,  which  waters  undoubtedly  represent  the  Holy 
Spirit,  in  the  progress  of  his  saving  influences,  in  the  latter 
ages  of  the  world  ;  for.it  is  manifest  that  the  whole  of  those 
last  chapters  of  Ezekiel,  are  concerning  the  glorious  state  of 
the  church  that  shall  then  be. 

And  if  we  may  suppose  that  this  glorious  work  of  God 
shall  begin  in  any  part  of  America,  I  think,  if  we  consider 
the  circumstances  of  the  settlement  of  New  England,  it  must 
needs  appear  the  most  likely  of  all  American  colonies,  to  be 
the  place  whence  this  work  shall  principally  take  its  rise. 

And  if  these  things  are  so,  it  gives  us  most  abundant  rea- 
son to  hope  that  what  is  now  seen  in  America,  and  especially 
in  New  England,  may  prove  the  dawn  of  that  glorious  day  : 
and  the  very  uncommon  and  wonderful  circumstances  and 
events  of  this  work,  seem  to  me  strongly  to  argue  that  God 
intends  it  as  the  beginning  or  forerunner  of  something 
vastlv  s^reat. 


l9ei  THE  DANGER  OF  NOT  ACKNO^\  LELGINO 


SECTION  III. 

The  danger  of  not  acknowledging^  and  encouraging, 
and  especially  of  deriding^  this  work. 

I  HAVE  thus  long  insisted  on  this  point,  because  if  these 
things  are  so,  it  greatly  manifests  how  much  it  behooves  us 
to  encourage  and  promote  this  work,  and  how  dangerous  it 
will  be  to  forbear  to  do  so. 

It  is  very  dangerous  for  God's  professing  people  to  lie  still, 
and  not  to  come  to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  whenever  he  re- 
markably pours  out  his  Spirit,  to  carry  on  the  work  of  re- 
demption in  the  application  of  it  ;  but  above  all,  when  he 
comes  forth  in  that  last  and  greatest  outpouring  of  his  Spirit, 
to  introduce  that  happy  day  of  God's  power  and  salvation, 
so  often  spoken  of.  That  is  especially  the  appointed  seeison 
of  the  application  of  the  redemption  of  Christ  ;  it  is  the 
proper  time  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  upon  earth,  the  ap- 
pointed time  of  Christ's  reign  ;  the  reign  of  Satan  as  god 
of  this  world  lasts  till  then  :  this  is  the  proper  time  of  actual 
redemption,  or  new  creation,  as  is  evident  by  Isa.  Ixv.  17, 
18.,  and  Ixvi.  12.,  and  Rev.  xxi.  1.  All  the  outpourings  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  that  are  before  this  are,  as  it  were,  by  way 
of  anticipation. 

There  was  indeed  a  glorious  season  of  the  application  of 
redemption,  in  the  first  ages  of  the  Christian  church,  that 
began  at  Jerusalem  on  the  day  of  pentecost  ;  but  that  was 
not  the  proper  time  of  ingathering  ;  it  was  only,  as  it  were, 
the  feast  of  the  first  fruits  ;  the  ingathering  is  at  the  end  of 
the  year,  or  in  the  last  ages  of  the  Christian  church,  as  is 
represented.  Rev.  xiv.  14, 1,5,  16.,  and  will  probably  as  much 
exceed  what  was  in  the  first  ages  of  the  Christian  church, 
though  that  filled  the  Roman  empire,  as  that  exceeded  all 


AND  ENCOURAGING  THIS  WORK,  197 

that  had  been  before,  under  the  Old  Testament,  confined 
only  to  the  land  of  Judea. 

The  great  danger  of  not  appearing  openly  to  acknowledge, 
rejoice  in,  and  promote  that  great  work  of  God,  in  bringing 
in  that  glorious  harvest,  is  represented  in  Zech.  xiv.  16,  17, 
18,  19.  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  every  one  that  is 
left  of  all  the  nations  which  come  up  against  Jerusalem, 
shall  even  go  up,  from  year  to  year,  to  worship  the  King, 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  to  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles. 
And  it  shall  be  that  whoso  will  not  come  up,  of  all  the 
families  of  the  earth,  unto  Jerusalem,  to  worship  the  King, 
the  Lord  of  hosts,  even  upon  them  shall  be  no  rain.  And 
if  the  family  of  Egypt  go  not  up,  and  come  not,  that  have 
no  rain,  there  shall  be  the  plague  wherewith  the  Lord  w^ll 
smite  the  heathen  that  come  not  up  to  keep  the  feast  of 
tabernacles.  This  shall  be  the  punishment  of  Egypt,  and 
the  punishment  of  all  nations  that  come  not  up  to  keep  the 
feast  of  tabernacles."  It  is  evident  by  all  the  context,  that 
the  glorious  day  of  the  church  of  God  in  the  latter  oges  of 
the  world,  is  the  time  spoken  of.  The  feast  of  tabernacles 
here  seems  to  signify  that  glorious  spiritual  feast,  which  God 
shall  then  make  for  his  church,  the  same  that  is  spoken  of 
Isa.  XXV.  6.,  and  the  great  spiritual  rejoicings  of  God's  peo- 
ple at  that  time.  There  were  three  great  feasts  in  Israel,  at 
which  all  the  males  were  appointed  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem  : 
the  feast  of  the  passover  ;  and  the  feast  of  the  first  fruits,  or 
the  feast  of  pentecost  ;  and  the  feast  of  ingathering,  at  the 
end  of  the  year,  or  the  feast  of  tabernacles.  In  the  first  of 
these,  viz.  the  feast  of  the  passover,  was  represented  the  pur- 
chase of  redemption  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  paschal  lamb,  that 
was  slain  at  the  time  of  that  feast.  The  other  two  that  fol- 
lowed it,  were  to  represent  the  two  great  seasons  of  the  ap- 
plication of  the  purchased  redemption  :  in  the  former  of 
them,  viz.  the  feast  of  the  first  fruits,  which  was  called  the 
feast  of  pentecost,  was  represented  that  time  of  the  outpour 
ing  of  the  Spirit  that  was  in  the  first  asTPs  of  the  Christinn 


198        THE  DANGER  OF  NOT  ACKNOWLEDGING 

church,  for  the  bringing  in  the  first  fruits  of  Christ's  redemp- 
tion, which  began  at  Jerusalem,  on  the  day  of  pentecost : 
the  other,  which  was  the  feast  of  ingathering,  at  the  end  of 
the  year,  which  the  children  of  Israel  were  appointed  to  keep 
on  occasion  of  their  gathering  in  their  corn,  and  their  wine, 
and  all  the  fruit  of  their  land,  and  was  called  the  feast  of  ta- 
bernacles, represented  the  other  more  joyful  and  glorious 
season  of  the  application  of  Christ's  redemption,  which  is  to 
be  in  the  latter  days  ;  the  great  day  of  ingathering  of  the^ 
elect,  the  proper  and  appointed  time  of  gathering  in  God's 
fruits,  when  the  angel  of  the  covenant  shall  thrust  in  his 
sickle,  and  gather  the  harvest  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  clusters 
of  the  vine  of  the  earth  shall  also  be  gathered.  This  was 
upon  many  accounts  the  greatest  feast  of  the  three  :  there 
were  much  greater  tokens  of  rejoicing  in  this  feast,  than  any 
other  :  the  people  then  dwelt  in  booths  of  green  boughs,  and 
were  commanded  to  take  the  boughs  of  goodly  trees,  branches 
of  palm-trees,  and  the  boughs  of  thick  trees,  and  willows  of 
the  brook,  and  to  rejoice  before  the  Lord  their  God  :  which 
represents  the  flourishing,  beautiful,  pleasant  state  the  church 
shall  be  in,  rejoicing  in  God's  grace  and  love,  triumphing 
over  all  her  enemies,  at  the  time  typified  by  this  feast.  The 
tabernacle  of  God  was  first  set  up  among  the  children  of 
Israel,  at  the  time  of  the  feast  of  tabernacles  ;  but  in  that 
glorious  time  of  the  Christian  church,  God  will,  above  all 
other  times,  set  up  his  tabernacle  amongst  men.  Rev.  xxi.  3. 
"  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  The  ta- 
bernacle of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them, 
and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with 
them,  and  be  their  God."  The  world  is  supposed  to  have 
been  created  about  the  time  of  year  wherein  the  feast  of  ta- 
bernacles was  appointed  ;  so  in  that  glorious  time  God  will 
create  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  The  temple  of 
Solomon  was  dedicated  at  the  time  of  the  feast  of  taberna- 
cles, when  God  descended  in  a  pillar  of  cloud,  and  dwelt  in 
the  temple  :  so  at  this  happy  time,  tlie  temple  of  God  shall 


AND  REJOICING  IN  THIS  WORK.  199 

be  gloriously  built  up  in  the  world;  and  God  shall,  in  a  won- 
derful manner,  come  down  from  heaven  to  dwell  with  his 
church.  Christ  is  supposed  to  have  been  born  at  the  feast  of 
tabernacles  ;  so  at  the  commencement  of  that  glorious  day, 
Christ  shall  be  born  ;  then,  above  all  other  times,  shall  "  the 
woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  with  the  moon  under  her  feet, 
that  is  in  travail,  and  pained  to  be  dehvered,  bring  forth  her 
son,  to  rule  all  nations,"  Rev.  xii.,  at  the  beginning.  The 
feast  of  tabernacles  was  the  last  feast  that  Israel  had  in  the 
whole  year,  before  the  face  of  the  earth  was  destroyed  by  the 
winter  ;  presently  after  the  rejoicings  of  that  feast  were  past, 
a  tempetuous  season  began,  Acts  xxvii.  9.  "  Sailing  was 
now  dangerous,  because  the  feast  was  now  already  past." 
So  this  great  feast  of  the  Christian  church  will  be  the  last 
feast  she  shall  have  on  earth  :  soon  after  it  is  past,  this  lower 
world  will  be  destroyed.  At  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  Israel 
left  their  houses  to  dwell  in  booths,  or  green  tents,  which 
signifies  the  great  weanedness  of  God's  people  from  the 
world,  as  pilgrims  and  strangers  on  the  earth,  and  their  great 
joy  therein.  Israel  were  prepared  for  the  feast  of  tabernacles, 
by  the  feast  of  trumpets,  and  the  day  of  atonement,  both  on 
the  same  month  ;  so  way  shall  be  made  for  the  joy  of  the 
church  of  God,  in  its  glorious  state  on  earth,  by  the  extraor- 
dinary preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  deep  repentance  and 
humiliation  for  past  sins,  and  the  great  and  long  continued 
deadiiess  and  carnality  of  the  visible  church.  Christ,  at  the 
great  feast  of  tabernacles,  stood  in  Jerusalem,  and  cried, 
saying,  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and 
drink  :  he  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the  scripture  hath  said, 
out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  Uving  waters  :"  signify- 
ing the  extraordinary  freedom  and  riches  of  divine  grace 
towards  sinners  at  that  day,  and  the  extraordinary  measures 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  that  shall  be  then  given,  agreeable  to  Rev. 
xxi.  6.,  and  xxii.  17. 

It  is  threatened  here  in  this  fourteenth  chapter  of  Zecha- 
riah,  that  those  who  at  that  time  shall  not  come  to  keep  this 


^00  THE  DANGER  OF  OPPOSING 

feast,  i.  e.  that  shall  not  acknowledge  God's  glorious  works, 
and  praise  his  name,  and  rejoice  with  his  people,  but  should 
stand  at  a  distance,  as  unbelieving  and  disaffected,  upon 
them  shall  be  no  rain  ;  and  that  this  shall  be  the  plague 
wherewith  they  shall  all  be  smitten  ;  that  is,  they  shall  have 
no  share  in  that  shower  of  divine  blessing  that  shall  then 
descend  on  the  earth,  that  spiritual  rain  spoken  of,  Isa.  xliv. 
3.  But  God  would  give  them  over  to  hardness  of  heart, 
and  bUndness  of  mind. 

The  curse  is  yet  in  a  more  awful  manner  denounced 
against  such  as  shall  appear  as  opposers  at  that  time,  v.  12. 
*'  And  this  shall  be  the  plague  wherewith  the  Lord  shall 
stnite  all  the  people  that  have  fought  against  Jerusalem,  their 
flesh  shall  consume  away  while  they  stand  upon  their  feet, 
and  their  eyes  shall  consume  away  in  their  holes,  and  their 
tongue  shall  consume  away  in  their  mouth."  Here  also  in 
all  probability  it  is  a  spiritual  judgment,  or  a  plague  and 
curse  from  God  upon  the  soul,  rather  than  upon  the  body, 
that  is  intended  ;  that  such  persons,  who  at  that  time  shall 
oppose  God's  people  in  his  work,  shall,  in  an  extraordinary 
manner,  be  given  over  to  a  state  of  spiritual  death  and  ruin, 
that  they  shall  remarkably  appear  dead  while  aHve,  and  shall 
be  as  walking  rotten  corpses,  while  they  goabout  amongst  men. 

The  great  danger  of  not  joining  with  God's  people  at  that 
glorious  day  is  also  represented,  Isa.  Ix.  12.  "  For  the  nation 
and  kingdom  that  will  not  serve  thee  shall  perish  ;  yea,  those 
nations  shall  be  utterly  wasted." 

Most  of  the  great  temporal  deliverances  that  were  wrought 
lor  Israel  of  old,  as  divines  and  expositors  observe,  were 
typical  of  the  great  spiritual  works  of  God  for  the  salvation 
of  men's  souls,  and  the  dehverance  and  prosperity  of  his 
church,  in  the  days  of  the  gospel  ;  and  especially  did  they 
represent  that  greatest  of  all  deliverances  of  God's  church, 
and  chief  of  God's  works  of  actual  salvation,  that  shall  be 
in  the  latter  days,  which,  as  has  been  observed,  is  above  all 
others,  the  appointed  time,  and  proper  season  of  actual  re 


THE  DANGER  OF  LFING  STILL.  201 

demption  of  men's  souls.  But  it  may  be  observed  that  if 
any  appeared  to  oppose  God's  work  in  those  great  temporal 
deliverances  ;  or  if  there  were  any  of  his  professing  people, 
that  on  such  occasions  lay  still,  and  stood  at  a  distance,  and 
did  not  arise  and  acknowledge  God  in  his  work,  and  appear 
to  promote  it ;  it  was  what  in  a  remarkable  manner  incensed 
God's  anger,  and  brought  his  curse  upon  such  persons. 

So  when  God  wrougfit  that  great  work  of  bringing  the 
children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt  (which  was  a  type  of  God's 
delivering  his  church  out  of  the  spiritual  Ei^^ypt,  at  the  time 
of  the  fall  of  Antichrist,  as  as  evident  by  Rev.  xi.  8.,  and 
XV.  3.),  how  highly  did  God  resent  it,  when  the  Amalekites 
appeared  as  opposers  in  that  affair  !  And  how  dreadfully  did 
he  curse  them  for  it !  Exod.  xvii.  14,  15,  16.  "  And  tlie 
Lord  said  unto  Moses,  write  this  for  a  memorial  in  a  book, 
and  rehearse  it  in  the  ears  of  Joshua  ;  for  I  will  utterly  put 
out  the  remembrance  of  Amalek  from  under  heaven.  And 
Moses  built  an  altar,  and  called  the  name  of  it  Jehovah- 
Nissi  ;  for  he  said,  because  the  Lord  will  have  war  with 
Amalek,  from  generation  to  generation."  And  accordingly 
we  find  that  God  remembered  it  a  long  time  after,  1  Sam. 
XV.  3.  And  how  highly  did  God  resent  it  in  the  Moabites 
and  Ammonites,  that  they  did  not  lend  a  helping  hand,  and 
encourage  and  promote  the  affair  !  Deut.  xxiii.  3,  4.  "  /\.n 
Ammonite  or  Moabite  shall  not  enter  into  the  congregation 
of  the  Lord  ;  even  to  their  tenth  generation,  shall  they  not 
enter  into  the  congregation  of  the  Lord  forever  ;  because 
they  met  you  not  with  bread  and  with  water,  in  the  way 
when  ye  came  forth  out  of  Egypt."  And  how  were  the 
children  of  Reuben,  and  the  children  of  Gad,  and  the  half 
tribe  of  Manasseh,  threatened,  if  they  did  not  go  and  help 
their  brethren  in  their  wars  against  the  Canaanites,  Deut. 
xxxii.  20,  21,  22,  23.,  "  And  Moses  said  unto  them,  if  ye 
will  do  this  thing,  if  ye  will  go  armed  before  the  Lord  to 
war,  and  will  go  all  of  you  armed  over  Jordan,  before  the 
Lord,  until  he  hath  driven  out  his  enemies  from  before  him, 

26 


202  THE  DANGER  OF  LYING  STILL, 

and  the  land  be  subdued  before  the  Lord,  then  afterward  ye 
shall  return  and  jjc  guiltless  before  the  Lord,  and  before 
Israel,  and  this  land  shall  be  your  possession  before  the  Lord  ; 
but  if  ye  will  not  do  so,  behold,  ye  have  sinned  against  the 
Lord,  and  be  sure  your  sin  will  find  you  out." 

That  was  a  glorious  work  of  God  that  he  wrought  for  Is- 
rael, when  he  delivered  them  from  the  Canaanites,  by  the 
hand  of  Deborah  and  Barak :  almost  every  thing  about  it 
showed  a  remarkable  hand  of  God.  It  was  a  prophetess,  one 
immediately  inspired  by  God,  that  called  the  people  to  the 
battle,  and  conducted  them  in  the  whole  affair.  The  people 
seem  to  have  been  miraculously  animated  and  encouraged 
in  the  matter,  when  they  willingly  offered  themselves,  and 
gathered  together  to  the  battle  ;  they  jeoparded  their  lives  in 
the  high  places  of  the  field,  without  being  pressed  or  hired ; 
when  one  would  have  thought  they  should  have  but  little 
courage  for  such  an  undertaking ;  for  what  could  a  number 
of.  poor,  weak,  defenseless  slaves  do,  without  a  shield  or 
spear  to  he  seen  among  forty  thousand  of  them,  to  go 
against  a  great  prince,  with  his  mighty  host,  and  nine  hun- 
dred chariots  of  iron.  And  the  success  did  wonderfully  show 
the  hand  of  God  ;  which  makes  Deborah  exultingly  to  say, 
Judg.  V.  21 .  "  O  my  soul,  thou  hast  trodden  down  strength  1" 
Christ  with  his  heavenly  host  was  engaged  in  that  battle ; 
and  therefore  it  is  said,  v.  20,  "  They  fought  from  heaven, 
the  stars  in  their  courses  fought  against  Sisera."  The  work 
of  God.  therefore,  in  this  victory  and  deliverance  that  Christ 
and  his  host  wrought  for  Israel,  was  a  type  of  that  victory 
and  dehverance  which  he  will  accomplish  for  his  church  in 
that  great  battle,  that  last  conflict  that  the  church  shall  have 
with  her  open  enemies,  that  shall  introduce  the  church's  lat- 
ter day  glory  ;  as  appears  by  Rev.  xvi.  16,  (speaking  of  that 
great  battle)  "  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place, 
called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Armageddon,"  i.  e.  the  moun- 
tain of  Megiddo ;  alluding,  as  is  supposed  by  expositors,  to 
the  place  where  the  iDattle  was  fought  with  the  host  of  Si- 


THE  DANGER  OF  LYING  STILL  203 

sera,  Judg.  v.  19.  ''  The  king's  caine  and  fought;  tlie  kings 
of  Canaan,  in  Taanach,  by  the  waters  of  Megiddo."  Which 
can  signify  nothing  else,  than  that  this  battle,  which  Christ 
and  his  church  shall  have  with  their  enemies,  is  the  antitype 
of  the  battle  that  was  fought  there.  But  what  a  dreadful 
curse  from  Christ,  did  some  of  God's  professing  people  Israel, 
bring  upon  themselves,  by  lying  still  at  that  time,  and  not 
putting  to  a  helping  hand  ?  Judg.  v.  23.  "  Curse  yc  Meroz, 
said  the  angel  of  the  Lord,  curse  ye  bitterly  the  inhabitants 
thereof,  because  they  came  not  to  the  help  of  the  liOrd,  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord  against  the  miglity."  The  Angel  of  tlie 
Lord  was  the  Captain  of  the  host ;  he  that  had  l«^d  Israel 
and  fought  for  them  in  that  battle,  who  is  very  often  called 
the  Angel  of  the  Lord^  in  scripture  ;  the  same  that  appeared 
to  Joshua  with  a  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  and  told  him 
that  he  was  come  as  the  CajJtain  of  the  host  of  the  hord  ; 
and  the  same  glorious  Captain  that  we  have  an  account  of, 
as  leading  forth  his  hosts  to  that  battle,  of  which  this  was 
the  type.  Rev.  xix.  11,  &c.  It  seems  the  inhabitants  of  Me- 
roz were  unbelieving  concerning  this  great  work,  nor  w^ould 
they  hearken  to  Deborah's  pretenses,  nor  did  it  enter  into 
them  that  such  a  poor  defenseless  company  should  ever  pre- 
vail against  those  that  were  so  mighty  ;  they  did  not  acknow^- 
ledge  the  hand  of  God,  and  therefore  stood  at  a  distance,  and 
did  nothing  to  promote  the  work :  but  what  a  bitter  curse 
from  God,  did  they  bring  upon  themselves  by  it  ! 

It  is  very  probable  tliat  one  great  reason  why  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Meroz  were  so  unbelieving  concerning  this  work,  was 
that  they  argued  a  'priori ;  they  did  not  like  the  beginning  of 
it,  it  being  a  woman  that  first  led  the  wa}^,  and  had  the  chief 
conduct  in  the  affair  ;  nor  could  they  believe  that  such  des- 
picable instruments,  as  a  company  of  unarmed  slaves,  were 
ever  like  to  effect  so  p^reat  a  tiling ;  and  pride  and  unbelief 
wrought  together,  in  not  being  willing  to  follow  Deborah  to 
the  battle. 


204  THE  DANGER  OF  LYING  STILL, 

It  was  another  glorious  work  of  God  that  he  wrought  for 
Israel,  in  the  victory  that  \vas  obtained  by  Gideon  over  the 
Midianites  and  Airialekites,  and  the  children  of  the  east, 
when  they  came  up  against  Israel  like  grasshoppers,  a  mul- 
titude that  could  not  be  numbered.  This  also  was  a  re- 
markable type  of  the  victory  of  Christ  and  his  church  over 
his  enemies,  by  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  with  the 
preached  gospel,  as  is  evident  by  the  manner  of  it,  which 
Gideon  was  immediately  directed  to  of  God  ;  which  was  not 
by  human  sword  or  bow,  but  only  by  blowing  of  trumpets, 
and  by  lights  in  earthen  vessels.  We  read  on  this  occasion, 
Gideon  called  the  people  together  to  help  in  this  great  affair  ; 
and  that  accordingly,  great  numbers  resorted  to  him,  and 
came  to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  Judg.  vii.  23,  24.  But  there 
were  some  also  at  that  time,  that  were  unbelieving,  and 
would  not  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God  in  that  work,  though 
it  was  so  great  and  wonderful,  nor  would  they  join  to  pro- 
mote it ;  and  they  were  the  inhabitants  of  Succoth  and  Pe- 
nuel :  Gideon  desired  their  help,  when  he  was  pursuing  after 
Zeba  and  Zalmuna ;  but  they  despised  fiis  pretenses,  and 
his  confidence  of  the  Lord's  being  on  his  side,  to  deliver  those 
two  great  princes  into  the  hands  of  such  a  despicable  com- 
pany, as  he  and  his  three  hundred  men,  and  would  not  own 
the  work  of  God,  nor  afford  Gideon  any  assistance :  God 
proceeded  in  this  work  in  a  way  that  was  exceeding  cross  to 
their  pride.  And  they  also  refused  to  own  the  work,  because 
they  argued  a  priori ;  they  could  not  believe  that  God  would 
do  such  great  things  by  such  a  despicable  instrument ;  one 
of  such  a  poor  mean  family  in  Manasseh,  and  he  the  least 
in  his  father's  house ;  and  the  company  that  was  with  him 
appeared  very  wretched,  being  but  three  hundred  men,  and 
they  weak  and  faint :  but  we  see  how  they  suffered  for  their 
folly,  in  not  acknowledging,  and  appearing  to  promote  this 
work  of  God.  Gideon  when  he  returned  from  the  victory, 
took  them,  and  taught  them  with  the  briers  and  thorns 
of  the  wilderness^  and  heat  doion  the  tower  of  Pemiel^ 


THE  DANGER  OP  LYING  STILL.  205 

(he  brought  down  their  pride,  and  their  false  confidence)  and 
slew  the  tnen  of  the  city^  Judg.  viii.  This,  in  all  proba- 
bihty,  Gideon  did,  as  moved  and  directed  by  the  Angel  of  the 
Lord,  that  is,  Christ,  that  first  called  him.  and  sent  him  forth 
in  this  battle,  and  instructed  and  directed  him  in  the  whole 
affair. 

The  return  of  the  ark  of  God  to  dwell  in  Zion,  in  the 
midst  of  the  land  of  Israel,  after  it  had  been  long  absent, 
first  in  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  and  then  in  Kirjath-jearim, 
in  the  utmost  borders  of  the  land,  did  livelily  represent  the 
return  of  God  to  a  professing  people,  in  the  spiritual  tokens 
of  Ills  presence,  after  long  absence  from  them  ;  as  well  as 
the  ark's  ascending  up  into  a  mountain  typified  Christ's  as- 
cension into  heaven.  It  is  evident  by  the  psalms  that  were 
penned  on  that  occasion,  especially  the  sixty-eighth  psalm, 
that  the  exceeding  rejoicings  of  Israel,  on  that  occasion,  re- 
presented the  joy  of  the  church  of  Christ,  on  his  returning 
to  it,  after  it  has  been  in  a  low  and  dark  state,  to  revive  his 
work,  bringing  his  people  back,  as  it  were,  fi^om  Bashan, 
and  fro?n  the  depth  of  the  sea,  scattering  their  spiritual 
enemies,  and  causing  that  though  they  had  lien  among 
the  pots,  yet  they  should  be  as  the  loings  of  a  dove,  covered 
with  silver,  and  her  feathers  xoith  yellow  gold  ;  and 
giving  the  blessed  tokens  of  his  presence  in  his  house,  that 
his  people  may  see  the  goings  of  God  their  King  in  his 
sanctuary  ;  and  that  the  gifts  which  David,  with  such  royal 
bounty,  distributed  amongst  the  people  on  that  occasion,  (2 
Sam.  vi.  18,  19,  and  1  Chron.  xvi.  2,  3.)  represent  spiritual 
blessings,  that  Christ  liberally  sends  down  on  his  church,  by 
the  outpourings  of  his  Spirit.  See  Psalm  Ixviii.  1,  8,  13, 
18,  19,  20,  21,  22,  23,  24.  And  we  have  an  account  how 
that  all  the  people,  from  Shihor,  of  Egypt,  even  unto  the 
entering  in  of  Hemath,  gathered  together,  and  appeared  to 
join  and  assist  in  that  great  affair  ;  and  that  all  Israel 
"  brought  up  the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  the  Lord,  with 
shouting,  and  with  sound  of  the  cornet,  and  with  trumpets. 


206  THE  DANGER  OF  DERIDING. 

and  \vith  cymbals,  making  a  noise  with  psalteries  and  harps," 
1  Chron.  xiii.  2,  5,  and  xv.  28.  And  not  only  the  men,  but 
the  women  of  Israel,  the  daughters  of  Zion,  appeared  as 
publicly  joining  in  the  praises  and  rejoicings  that  were  on 
that  occasion,  2  Sam.  vi.  19.  But  we  read  of  one  of  David's 
wives,  even  Michal,  Saul's  daughter,  whose  heart  was  not 
engaged  in  the  affair,  and  did  not  appear  with  others  to  re- 
joice and  praise  God  on  this  occasion,  but  kept  away,  and 
stood  at  a  distance,  as  disaffected,  and  disliking  the  manage- 
ments ;  she  despised  and  ridiculed  the  transports  and  extra- 
ordinary manifestations  of  joy  that  then  were  ;  and  the  curse 
that  she  brought  upon  herself  by  it,  was  that  of  being  barren 
to  the  day  of  her  death.  Let  this  be  a  warning  to  us  ;  let 
us  take  heed,  in  this  day  of  the  bringing  up  of  the  ark  of 
God,  that  while  we  are  in  visibihty  and  profession  the  spouse 
of  the  spiritual  David,  we  do  not  show  ourselves  to  be  indeed 
the  children  of  false  hearted  and  rebellious  Saul,  by  our 
standing  aloof,  and  not  joining  in  the  joy  and  praises  of  the 
day,  and  disliking  and  despising  the  joys  and  affections  of 
God's  people,  because  they  are  to  so  high  a  degree,  and  so 
bring  the  curse  of  perpetual  barrenness  upon  our  souls. 

Let  us  take  heed  that  we  be  not  like  the  son  of  the  bond- 
woman, that  was  born  after  the  flesh,  that  persecuted  him 
that  was  born  after  the  Spirit,  and  mocked  at  the  feasting 
and  rejoicings  that  were  made  for  Isaac  when  he  was 
weaned  ;  lest  we  should  be  cast  out  of  the  family  of  Abra- 
ham, as  he  was,  Gen.  xxi.  8,  9.  That  affair  contained 
spiritual  mysteries,  and  was  typical  of  things  that  come  to 
pass  in  these  days  of  the  gospel ;  as  is  evident  by  the 
apostle's  testimony.  Gal.  iv.  22.  to  the  end.  And  particu- 
larly it  seems  to  have  been  typical  of  two  things.  1.  The 
weaning  of  the  church  from  its  milk  of  carnal  ordinances, 
ceremonies,  shadows,  and  beggarly  elements,  upon  the 
coming  of  Christ,  and  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  in  the  days 
of  the  apostles.  The  church  of  Christ,  in  the  times  of  the 
Old  Testament,  was  in  its  minority,  and  was  a  babe  ;  and 


THE  DANGER  OF  DERIDING,  207 

the  apostle  tells  us  that  babes  must  be  fed  with  milk,  and 
not  with  strong  meat ;  but  when  God  weaned  his  church 
from  these  carnal  ordinances,  on  the  ceasing  of  the  legal 
dispensation,  a  glorious  gospel  feast  was  provided  for  souls, 
and  God  fed  his  people  with  spiritual  dainties,  and  filled  them 
with  the  Spirit,  and  gave  them  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  Ish- 
inael,  in  mocking  at  the  time  of  Isaac's  feast,  by  the  apostle's 
testimony,  represented  the  carnal  Jews,  the  children  of  the 
literal  Jerusalem,  who  when  they  beheld  the  rejoicings  of 
Christians,  in  their  spiritual  and  evangelical  privileges,  were 
filled  with  envy,  deriding,  contradicting  and  blaspheming. 
Acts  ii.  13.  and  chap.  xiii.  45.  and  xviii.  6.  And  therefore 
were  cast  out  of  the  family  of  Abraham,  and  out  of  the  land 
of  Canaan,  to  wander  through  the  earth.  2.  This  weaning 
of  Isaac's  seems  also  to  represent  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
which  is  several  times  represented  in  scripture  by  the  weaning 
of  a  child  ;  as  in  Psalm  cxxxi.  and  Isa.  xxviii.  9.  Because 
in  conversion  the  soul  is  weaned  from  the  enjoyments  of  the 
world,  which  are  as  it  were  the  breast  of  our  mother  earth  ; 
and  is  also  weaned  from  the  covenant  of  our  first  parents, 
which  we  as  naturally  hang  upon,  as  a  child  on  its  mother's 
breasts :  and  the  great  feast  that  Abraham  made  on  that 
occasion  represents  the  spiritual  feast,  the  heavenly  privi- 
leges, and  holy  joys  and  comforts,  which  God  gives  souls  at 
their  conversion.  Now  is  a  time  when  God  is  in  a  remark- 
able manner  bestowing  the  blessings  of  such  a  feast.  Let 
every  one  take  heed  that  he  does  not  show  himself  to  be  the 
son  of  the  bond-woman,  and  born  after  the  flesh,  by  standing 
and  deriding,  with  mocking  Ishmael ;  lest  they  be  cast  out 
as  he  was,  and  it  be  said  concerning  them,  these  sons  of  the 
bond-woman  shall  not  be  heirs  with  the  sons  of  the  free- 
woman.  Do  not  let  us  stumble  at  the  things  that  have 
been,  because  they  are  so  great  and  extraordinary  ;  for  if  we 
have  run  with  the  footmen,  and  they  have  wearied  us,  how 
shall  v;e  contend  with  horses  ?     There  is  doubtless  a  time 


208  TO  PROMOTE  THIS  WORK  THE  WAY 

coming  when  God  will  accomplish  things  vastly  greater  and 
more  extraordinary  than  these. 

And  that  we  may  be  warned  not  to  continue  doubting 
and  unbelieving  concerning  this  work,  because  of  the  extra- 
ordinary degree  of  it,  and  the  suddenness  and  swiftness  of 
the  accomplishment  of  the  great  things  that  pertain  to  it ; 
let  us  consider  the  example  of  the  unljelieving  lord  in  Sa- 
maria, who  could  not  believe  so  extraordinary  a  work  of 
God  to  be  accomplished  so  suddenly  as  was  declared  to  him  ; 
the  prophet  Elisha  foretold  that  the  great  famine  in  Samaria 
should  very  suddenl}^,  even  in  one  day,  be  turned  into  an 
extraordinary  plenty ;  but  the  work  was  too  great,  and  too 
sudden  for  him  to  believe ;  says,  he,  if  the  Lord  should 
make  loindoivs  in  heaven,  might  this  thing  be  7  And 
the  curse  that  he  brought  upon  himself  by  it,  was  that  he 
saw  it  with  his  eyes,  and  did  not  eat  thereof,  but  miserably 
perished,  and  was  trodden  down  as  the  mire  of  the  streets, 
when  others  were  feasting  and  rejoicing.  2  Kings,  chap, 
vii. 

When  God  redeemed  his  people  from  their  Babylonish 
captivity,  and  they  rebuilt  Jerusalem,  it  was,  as  universally 
owned,  a  remarkable  type  of  the  spiritual  redemption  of 
God's  church  ;  and  particularly,  was  an  eminent  type  of  the 
great  deliverance  of  the  Christian  church  from  spiritual 
Babylon,  and  their  rebuilding  the  spiritual  Jerusalem,  in  the 
latter  days  ;  and  therefore  they  are  often  spoken  of  under 
one  by  the  prophets  ;  and  this  probably  was  the  main  reason 
that  it  was  so  ordered  in  providence,  and  particularly  noted 
in  scripture,  that  the  children  of  Israel,  on  that  occasion, 
kept  the  greatest  feast  of  tabernacles  that  ever  had  been 
kept  in  Israel,  since  the  days  of  Joshua,  when  the  people 
were  first  settled  in  Canaan  (Neh.  viii.  16,  17.) ;  because  at 
that  time  happened  that  restoration  of  Israel,  that  had  the 
greatest  resemblance  of  that  great  restoration  of  the  church 
of  God,  of  which  the  feast  of  tabernacles  was  the  type,  of 
any  that  had  been  since  Joshua  first  brought  the  people  out 


TO  A   PECULIAR  BLESSING.  209 

of  the  wilderness,  and  settled  them  in  the  good  land.  But 
we  read  of  some  that  opposed  the  Jews  in  that  affair,  and 
weakened  their  hands,  and  ridiculed  God's  people,  and  the 
instruments  that  were  improved  in  that  work,  and  despised 
their  hope,  and  made  as  though  their  confidence  was  little 
more  than  a  shadow,  and  v/ould  utterly  fail  them  :  "  What 
do  these  feehle  Jews  ?  (say  they)  Will  they  fortify  them- 
selves ?  Will  they  sacrifice  ?  Will  they  make  an  end  in  a 
day?  Will  they  revive  the  stones  out  of  the  heaps  of  the 
rubbish  which  are  burnt?  Even  that  which  they  build,  if 
a  fox  go  up,  he  shall  even  break  down  their  stone-wall." 
Let  not  us  be  in  any  measure  like  them,  lest  it  be  said  to  us, 
as  Nehemiah  said  to  them,  Neh.  ii.  20.,  "  We  his  servants 
will  arise  and  build ;  but  you  have  no  portion,  nor  right,  nor 
memorial  in  Jerusalem."  And  lest  we  bring  Nehemiah's 
imprecation  upon  us,  chap.  vi.  5.,  "  Cover  not  their  iniquity, 
and  let  not  their  sin  be  blotted  out  from  before  thee ;  for 
they  have  provoked  thee  to  anger,  before  ihe  builders." 

As  persons  will  greatly  expose  themselves  to  the  curse  of 
God,  by  opposing,  or  standing  at  a  distance,  and  keeping 
silence  at  such  a  time  as  this  ;  so  for  persons  to  arise,  and 
readily  to  acknowledge  God,  and  honor  him  in  such  a  work, 
and  cheerfully  and  vigorously  to  exert  themselves  to  promote 
it,  will  be  to  put  themselves  much  in  the  way  of  the  divine 
blessing.  What  a  mark  of  honor  does  God  put  upon  those 
in  Israel,  that  wilUngly  offered  themselves,  and  came  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty,  when  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  led  forth  his  armies,  and  they  fought  from  heaven 
against  Sisera?  Judg.  v.  2,  9,  14,  15,  17,  18.  And  what  a 
great  blessing  is  pronoimced  on  Jael,  the  wife  of  Heber,  the 
Kenite,  for  her  appearing  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  for  what 
she  did  to  promote  this  work  ?  v.  24.  Which  was  no  less 
than  the  curse  jjrouounccd  in  the  preceding  verse,  against 
Meroz,  for  lying  still :  Blessed  above  women,  shall  Jael, 
the  Wife  of  Heber  the  Kenite,  be,  blessed  shall  she  be 
above  women  in  the  tent.     And  what  a   blessing  is  pro- 

27 


210  TO  PROMOTE  THIS  WORK  THE  WAY,  ETC. 

nounced  on  those  which  shall  have  any  hand  in  the  de- 
struction of  Babylonj  which  was  the  head  city  of  the  king- 
tlom  of  Satan,  and  of  the  enemies  of  the  church  of  God  ? 
Psahn  cxxxvii.  9.  "  Happy  shall  he  be  that  taketh  and 
dasheth  thy  little  ones  against  the  stones."  What  a  parti- 
cular and  honorable  notice  is  taken,  in  the  records  of  God's 
word,  of  those  that  arose  and  appeared  as  David's  helpers, 
to  introduce  him  into  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  in  the  1  Chron. 
xii.  The  host  of  those  that  thus  came  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord,  in  that  work  of  his,  and  glorious  revolution  in  Israel, 
by  which  the  kingdom  of  that  great  type  of  the  Messiah  was 
set  up  in  Israel,  is  compared  to  the  host  of  God,  v.  22.  "  At 
that  time,  day  by  day,  there  came  to  David,  to  help  him, 
until  it  was  a  great  host,  like  the  host  of  God."  And  doubt- 
less it  was  intended  to  be  a  type  of  that  host  of  God,  that 
shall  appear  with  the  spiritual  David,  as  his  helpers,  when 
he  shall  come  to  set  up  his  kingdom  in  the  world  ;  the  same 
host  that  we  read  of,  Rev.  xix.  14.  The  Spirit  of  God  then 
pronounced  a  special  blessing  on  David's  helpers,  as  those 
that  were  co-workers  with  God,  v.  18.  "  Then  the  Spirit 
came  upon  Amasai,  who  was  chief  of  the  captains,  and  he 
said,  thine  are  we  David,  and  on  thy  side,  thou  son  of 
Jesse ;  peace,  peace  be  unto  thee,  and  peace  be  to  thine 
helpers,  for  thy  God  helpeth  thee."  So  we  may  conclude 
that  God  will  much  more  give  his  blessing  to  such  as  come 
to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  when  he  sets  his  own  dear  Son  as 
King  on  his  holy  hill  of  Zion  ;  and  they  shall  be  received 
by  Christ,  and  he  will  put  peculiar  honor  upon  them,  as 
David  did  on  those  his  helpers  :  as  we  have  an  account,  in 
the  following  words,  v.  18.  "  Then  David  received  them, 
and  made  them  captains  of  the  band."  It  is  particularly 
noted  of  those  that  came  to  David  to  Hebron,  ready  armed 
to  the  war,  to  turn  the  kingdom  of  Saul  to  him,  according 
to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  "  they  were  men  that  had 
understanding  of  the  times,  to  know  what  Israel  ought  to 
do."  V.  23.  and  32.     Herein  thev  differed  from  the  Phari 


OBLIGATIONS  OF  ALL  TO  THE  WORK.  211 

sees  and  other  Jews,  that  did  not  come  to  tlie  help  of  the 
Lord,  at  the  time  that  the  great  Son  of  David  appeared  to 
set  up  his  kingdom  in  the  world,  whom  Christ  condemns, 
that  they  had  not  understanding  of  those  times,  Luke  xii. 
56.  "  Ye  hypocrites,  ye  can  discern  the  face  of  the  sky,  and 
of  the  earth ;  but  how  is  it,  that  ye  do  not  discern  these 
times  ?"  So  it  always  will  be,  when  Christ  remarkably 
appears  on  earth,  on  a  design  of  setting  up  his  kingdom 
here,  there  will  be  many  that  will  not  understand  the  times, 
nor  what  Israel  ought  to  do,  and  so  will  not  come  to  turn 
about  the  kingdom  to  David. 

The  favorable  notice  that  God  will  take  of  such  as  appear 
to  promote  the  work  of  God,  at  such  a  time  as  this,  may 
also  be  argued  from  such  a  very  particular  notice  being 
taken  in  the  sacred  records,  of  those  that  helped  in  rebuilding 
the  wall  of  Jerusalem,  upon  the  return  from  the  Babylonish 
captivity.  Nehem.  iii. 


SECTION  IT. 

Obligations  of  rulers,  ministers,  and  all  sorts,  to  pro- 
Tiiote  this  work. 

At  such  a  time  as  this,  when  God  is  setting  his  King  on 
his  holy  hill  of  Zion,  or  estabUshing  his  dominion,  or  show- 
ing forth  his  regal  glory  from  thence,  he  expects  that  his 
visible  people,  without  exception,  should  openly  appear  to 
acknowledge  him  in  such  a  w  ork,  and  bow  before  him,  and 
join  with  him.  But  especially  does  he  expect  this  of  civil 
rulers  :  God's  eye  is  especially  upon  them,  to  see  how  they 
behave  themselves  on  such  an  occasion.  If  a  new  king 
comes  to  the  throne,  when  he  comes  from  abroad,  and  enter? 
into  his  kingdom,  and  makes  his  solemn  entry  into  the 


212  OBLIGATIONS  OF  RULERS 

royal  city,  it  is  expected  that  all  sorts  should  acknowledge 
him ;  but  above  all  others  is  it  expected  that  the  great  men 
and  public  officers  of  the  nation  should  then  make  their 
appearance,  and  attend  on  their  sovereign,  with  suital^le  con- 
gratulations, and  manifestations  of  respect  and  loyalty  :  if 
such  as  these  stand  at  a  distance,  at  such  a  time,  it  will  be 
much  more  taken  notice  of,  and  will  awaken  the  prince's 
jealousy  and  displeasure  much  more,  than  such  a  behavior 
in  the  common  people.  And  thus  it  is,  when  that  eternal 
Son  of  God,  and  heir  of  the  world,  by  whom  kings  reign. 
and  princes  decree  justice,  whom  his  Father  has  appointed 
to  be  King  of  kings,  comes  as  it  w^ere  from  afar,  and  in  the 
spiritual  rokens  of  his  presence,  enters  into  the  royal  city 
Zion  ;  God  has  his  eye  at  such  a  time,  especially  upon  those 
princes,  nobles,  and  judges  of  the  earth,  spoken  of,  Prov.  viii. 
16.,  to  see  how^  they  behave  themselves,  whether  they  bow 
to  him,  that  he  has  made  the  head  of  all  principality  and 
power.  This  is  evident  by  Psalm  ii.  6,  7,  10,  11,  12.  "  Yet 
have  I  set  my  King  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion.  1  will 
declare  the  decree  ;  the  Lord  hath  said  unto  me,  thou  art 
my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee.  Be  wise  now  there- 
fore, O  ye  kings,  be  instructed  ye  judges  of  the  earth  ;  serve 
the  Lord  with  fear,  and  rejoice  with  trembling ;  kiss  the 
Son,  lest  he  be  angry,  and  ye  perish  from  the  way,  when 
his  wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little."  There  seems  to  be  in  the 
words  an  allusion  to  a  new  Icing's  coming  to  the  throne,  and 
making  his  solemn  entry  into  the  royal  city  5  (as  Zion  was 
the  royal  city  in  Israel ;)  when  it  is  expected  that  all,  espe- 
cially men  in  public  office  and  authority,  should  manifest 
their  loyalty  by  some  o[)en  and  visible  token  of  respect,  by 
the  way^  as  he  passes  alojig ;  and  those  that  refuse  or  ne- 
glect it  arc  in  danger  of  ])eing  immediately  struck  down, 
and  perishing  from  ihc  v^iy^  by  which  the  king  goes  in 
solemn  procession. 

The  day  wherein   God  does  in  an  eminent  manner  send 
forth  the  rod  of  Christ's  strength  out  of  Zion,  \\\\\{   he  may 


TO  PROMOTE  THIS  WORK  213 

I  iile  in  the  midst  of  his  enemies,  the  day  of  liis  power  wherein 
liis  people  shall  be  made  wilhng,  is  also  eminently  a  day  of 
his  wrath,  especially  to  such  rulers  as  oppose  him,  or  will 
not  bow  to  him  ;  a  day  wherein  he  "  shall  strike  through 
kings,  and  fill  the  places  with  the  dead  bodies,  and  wound 
the  heads  over  many  countries."  Psalm  ex.  And  thus  it  is, 
that  when  the  Son  of  God  gir^ds  his  siuo7^d  njwn  his 
thigh,  ivith  his  glory  and  his  majesty,  and  in  his  ma- 
jesty rides  prosperously,  because  of  truth,  meekness,  and 
righteousness,  his  right  hand  teaches  him  terrible  things. 
It  was  the  princes  of  Succoth  especially,  that  suffered  punish- 
ment, when  the  inhabitants  of  that  city  refused  to  come  to 
the  help  of  the  Liord,  when  Gideon  was  pursuing  after  Ze- 
bah  and  Zalmunna  ;  we  read  that  Gideon  took  the  elders 
of  the  city,  and  thorns  of  the  wilderness,  and  briers,  and 
with  them  he  taught  the  men  of  Succoth.  It  is  especially 
taken  notice  of  that  the  riders  and  chief  men  of  Israel,  were 
called  upon  to  assist  in  the  affair  of  bringing  up  the  ark  of 
God  ;  they  were  chiefly  consulted,  and  were  principal  in  the 
management  of  the  affair.  1  Cliron.  xiii.  1.  "  And  David 
consulted  with  the  captains  of  thousands  and  hundreds,  and 
with  every  leader."  And  xv.  3.5.  "  So  David  and  the  elders 
of  Israel,  and  the  captains  over  thousands,  went  to  bring  up 
the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  the  Lord  out  of  the  house  of 
Obed-edom,  AVith  joy."  So  2  Sam.  vi.  1.  And  so  it  was 
when  the  ark  was  brought  into  the  temple,  1  Kings  viii.  1, 
3,  and  2  Chron.  v.  2,  4. 

And  as  rulers,  by  neglecting  their  duty  at  such  a  time,  will 
especially  expose  themselves  to  God's  great  displeasure,  so  by 
fully  acknowledging  God  in  such  a  work,  and  by  cheerfully 
and  vigorously  exerting  themselves  to  promote  it,  they  will 
especially  he.  in  the  way  of  receiving  peculiar  honors  and  re- 
wards at  God's  hands.  It  is  noted  of  the  princes  of  Israel, 
that  they  especially  appeared  to  honor  God  with  their  princely 
offering,  on  occasion  of  the  setting  up  the  tabernacle  of  God 
in  the  congregation  of  Israel  (which  T  have  observed  already 


214  OBLIGATIONS  OF  RULERS 

was  done  at  the  time  of  the  feast  of  tabernaclesj  and  was  a 
type  of  the  tabernacle  of  God's  being  with  men,  and  his 
dwelhng  with  men  in  the  latter  days).  And  with  what 
abundant  particularity  is  it  noted  of  each  prince  how  much 
he  offered  to  God  on  that  occasion,  for  their  everlasting 
honor,  in  Num.  vii.  ?  And  so  with  how  much  favor  and 
honor  does  the  Spirit  of  God  take  notice  of  those  princes  in 
Israel  that  came  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  in  the  war  against 
Sisera  ?  Judg.  v.  9.  "  My  heart  is  towards  the  governors  of 
Israel,  that  offered  themselves  willingly  among  the  people." 
And  V.  14.  ^'  Out  ot  Machir  came  down  governors."  v.  15. 
"  And  the  princes  of  Issachar  were  with  Deborah."  And  in 
the  account  that  we  have  of  the  rebuilding  the  wall  of  Jeru- 
salem, in  Nehem.  iii.,  it  is  particularly  noted  what  a  hand 
one  and  another  of  the  rulers  had  in  this  affair  ;  we  have 
an  account  that  such  a  part  of  the  wall  was  repaired  by  the 
ruler  of  the  half  part  of  Jerusalem,  and  such  a  part  by  the 
ruler  of  the  other  half  part  of  Jerusalem,  and  such  a  part 
by  the  ruler  of  part  of  Beth-haccerem,  and  such  a  part  by 
the  ruler  of  part  of  Mizpah,  and  such  a  part  by  the  ruler  of 
the  half  part  of  Bethzur,  and  such  a  part  by  the  ruler  of 
Mizpah,  v.  9,  12,  14,  15,  16,  19.  And  there  it  is  particu- 
larly noted  of  the  rulers  of  one  of  the  cities,  that  they  put 
not  their  necks  to  the  work  of  the  Lord,  thuugh  the  common 
people  did  ;  and  they  are  stigmatized  for  it  in  the  sacred  re- 
cords, to  their  everlasting  reproach,  v.  5.  "  And  next  unto 
ihem  the  Tekoites  repaired  ;  but  their  nobles  put  not  their 
necks  to  the  work  of  the  Lord."  So  the  Spirit  of  God,  with 
special  honor,  takes  notice  of  princes  and  rulers  of  several 
tribes,  that  assisted  in  bringing  up  the  ark.  Psalm  Ixviii.  27. 
And  I  humbly  desire  that  it  may  be  considered  whether 
we  have  not  reason  to  fear  that  God  is  provoked  with  this 
land,  that  no  more  notice  has  been  taken  of  this  glorious 
work  of  the  Lord,  that  has  been  lately  carried  on,  by  the  civil 
authority  ;  that  there  has  no  more  been  done  by  them,  as  a 
public  acknowledgment  of  God  in  this  work,  and  no  more 


TO  PROMOTE  THIS  WORK  215 

improvement  of  their  authority  to  promote  it,  either  by  ap- 
pointing a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  to  God,  for  so  un- 
speakable a  mercy,  or  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  to  humble 
ourselves  before  God,  for  our  past  deadne^s  and  unprofitable- 
ness under  the  means  of  grace,  and  to  seek  the  continuance 
and  increase  of  the  tokens  of  his  presence  ;  or  so  much  as 
to  enter  upon  any  public  consultation,  v^hat  should  be  done 
to  advance  the  present  revival  of  religion,  and  great  reforma- 
tion that  is  begun  in  the  land.  Is  there  not  danger  that  such 
a  behavior,  at  such  a  time,  will  be  interpreted  by  God,  as  a 
denial  of  Christ  ?  If  but  a  new  governor  comes  into  a  pro- 
vince, how  much  is  there  done,  especially  by  those  that  are 
in  authority,  to  put  honor  upon  him,  to  arise,  and  appear 
publicly,  and  go  forth  to  meet  him,  to  address  and  congratu- 
late him,  and  with  great  expense  to  attend  upon  him,  and 
aid  him  ?  If  the  authority  of  the  province,  on  such  an  oc- 
casion, shotild  all  sit  still,  and  say  and  do  nothing,  and  take 
no  notice  of  the  arrival  of  their  new  governor,  would  there 
not  be  danger  of  its  being  interpreted  by  him,  and  his  prince 
that  sent  him,  as  a  denial  of  his  authority,  or  a  refusing  to 
receive  him,  and  honor  him  as  their  governor  ?  And  shall 
the  head  of  the  angels,  and  Lord  of  the  universe,  come  down 
from  heaven,  in  so  wonderful  a  manner,  into  the  land,  and 
shall  all  stand  at  a  distance,  and  be  silent  and  inactive  on 
such  an  occasion  ?  I  would  humbly  lecommend  it  to  our  ru- 
lers, to  consider  whether  God  does  not  say  to  them,  be  wise 
now  ye  rulers^  be  ifistructed  ye  judges  of  Neiv  England ; 
kiss  the  Son,  lest  he  be  angry,  and  ye  perish  from  the 
way. 

It  is  prophesied,  Zech.  xii.  8.,  that  in  the  glorious  day  of 
the  Christian  church,  the  house  of  David,  or  the  rulei-s  in 
God's  Israel,  shall  be  as  God,  as  the  angel  of  the  Lord, 
before  his  people.  But  how  can  such  rulers  expect  to  have 
any  share  in  this  glorious  promise,  that  do  not  so  much  a? 
openly  acknowledge  God  in  the  work  of  that  Spirit,  by 
which  the  glory  of  that  day  is  to  be  accomplished  ?    The 


216  SPECIAL  DUTY  OF  MINISTERS 

days  are  comiiigj  so  often  spoken  of,  when  the  saints  shall 
reign  on  earth,  and  all  dominion  and  authority  shall  be  given 
into  their  hands  :  but  if  our  rulers  would  paitake  of  this 
honor,  they  ought,  at  such  a  day  as  this,  to  bring  their  glory 
and  honor  into  the  spiritual  Jerusalem,  agreeable  to  Rev. 
xxi.  24. 

But  above  all  others,  is  God's  eye  upon  ministers  of  the 
gospel,  as  expecting  of  them  that  they  should  arise  and  ac- 
knowledge and  honor  him  in  such  a  work  as  this,  and  do 
their  utmost  to  encourage  and  promote  it :  for  to  promote 
such  a  work,  is  the  very  business  which  they  are  called  and 
devoted  to  ;  it  is  the  office  to  which  they  are  appointed,  as 
co-workers  with  Christ,  and  as  his  embassadors  and  instru- 
ments, to  awaken  and  convert  sinner&y  and  establish,  build 
up,  and  comfort  saints  ;  it  is  the  business  they  have  been 
solemnly  charged  with,  before  God,  angels,  and  men,  and 
that  they  have  given  up  themselves  to,  by  the  most  sacred 
vows.  These  especially  are  the  officers  of  Christ's  kingdom, 
that  above  all  other  men  upon  earth,  do  represent  his  person, 
mto  whose  hands  Christ  has  committed  the  sacred  oracles, 
and  holy  ordinances,  and  all  his  appointed  means  of  grace, 
to  be  administered  by  them  ;  they  are  the  stewards  of  his 
household,  into  whose  hands  he  has  committed  its  provision  ; 
the  immortal  souls  of  men  are  committed  to  them,  as  a  flock 
of  sheep  are  committed  to  the  care  of  a  shepherd,  or  as  a 
master  commits  a  treasure  to  the  care  of  a  servant,  of  which 
he  must  give  an  account  :  it  is  expected  of  them,  above  all 
others,  that  they  should  have  understanding  of  the  times, 
and  know  what  Israel  ought  to  do  ;  for  it  is  their  business  to 
accjuaint  themselves  with  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  to  teach  and  enlighten  others  in  things  of  this 
nature.  We  that  are  employed  in  the  sacred  work  of  the 
gosi)el  ministry,  are  the  watchmen  over  the  city,  to  whom 
God  has  committed  the  keys  of  the  gates  of  Zion  ;  and  if 
when  tlic  riglitful  King  of  Zion  comes  to  deliver  his  people 
from  the  eiiciiiy  that  oj>[)rcsscs  iheni,  we  refuse  to  open  the 


TO  PROMOTE  THIS  WORK.  217 

gates  to  him,  how  greatly  shall  we  expose  ourselves  to  his 
wrath  ?  We  are  appointed  to  be  the  captains  of  the  host  in 
this  war  ;  and  if  a  general  will  highly  resent  it  in  a  private 
soldier,  if  he  refuses  to  follow  him  when  his  banner  is  dis- 
played, and  his  trumpet  blown,  how  much  more  will  he  re- 
sent it  in  the  officers  of  his  army  ?  The  work  of  the  gospel 
ministry,  consisting  in  the  administration  of  God's  word  and 
ordinances,  is  the  principal  means  that  God  has  appointed 
for  carrying  on  his  work  on  the  souls  of  men  ;  and  it  is  his 
revealed  will,  that  whenever  that  glorious  revival  of  rehgion 
and  reformation  of  the  world,  so  often  spoken  of  in  his  word, 
is  accomplished,  it  should  be  principally  by  the  labors  of  his 
ministers  ;  and  therefore  how  heinous  will  it  be  in  the  sight 
of  God,  if  when  a  work  of  that  nature  is  begun,  we  appear 
unbeheving,  slow,  backward,  and  disaffected  ?  There  was 
no  sort  of  persons  among  the  Jews  that  was  in  any  measure 
treated  with  such  manifestations  of  God's  great  displeasure, 
and  severe  indignation,  for  not  acknowledging  Christ,  and 
the  work  of  his  Spirit,  in  the  days  of  Christ  and  his  apostles, 
as  the  ministers  of  religion  :  see  how  Christ  deals  with  them 
for  it,  in  the  twenty-third  chapter  of  Matthew  ;  with  what 
gentleness  did  Christ  treat  publicans  and  harlots,  in  com- 
parison of  them  ? 

When  the  tabernacle  was  erected  in  the  camp  of  Israel, 
and  God  came  down  from  heaven  to  dwell  in  it,  the  priests 
were,  above  all  otliers,  concerned  and  busily  employed  in  the 
solemn  transactions  of  that  occasion,  Levit.  viii.  and  ix. 
And  so  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  dedication  of  the  temple  of 
Solomon,  1  Kings  viii.,  and  2  Chron.  v.  and  vi.  and  vii., 
which  was  at  the  time  of  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  at  the 
same  time  that  the  tabernacle  was  erected  in  the  wilderness  : 
and  the  Levites  were  primarily  and  most  immediately  con- 
cerned in  bringing  up  the  ark  into  mount  Zion  ;  the  busi- 
ness properly  belonged  to  them,  and  the  ark  was  carried  upon 
their  shoulders.  1  Chron.  xv.  2.  "  Then  David  said,  none 
ought  to  carry  the  ark  of  God  but  the  Levites  ;  for  them 

28 


218  LIABILITY  OF  MINISTERS 

hath  the  Lord  chosen  to  caiiy  the  ark  of  God,  and  to  minis- 
ter unto  him  forever."  And  v.  11,  12.  "  And  David  called 
for  Zadok  and  Abiathar,  the  priests,  and  for  the  I^evites,  for 
Uriel,  Asaiah,  and  Joel,  Shemaiah,  and  Ehel,and  Aminadab, 
and  said  unto  them,  ye  are  the  chief  of  the  fathers  of  the 
Levites  ;  sanctify  yourselves,  both  ye  and  your  brethren,  that 
you  may  bring  up  the  ark  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  unto 
the  place  that  I  have  prepared  for  it."  So  we  have  an  ac- 
count that  the  priests  led  the  way  in  rebuilding  the  wall  of 
Jerusalem,  after  the  Babylonish  captivity,  Neh.  iii.,  at  the 
beginning. 

If  ministers  preach  never  so  good  doctrine,  and  are  never 
so  painful  and  laborious  in  their  work,  yet,  if  at  such  a  day 
as  this,  they  show  to  their  people,  that  they  are  not  well  af- 
fected to  this  work,  but  are  very  doubtful  and '  suspicious  of 
it,  they  will  be  very  hkely  to  do  their  people  a  great  deal  more 
hurt  than  good :  for  the  very  fame  of  such  a  great  and  ex- 
traordinary work  of  God,  if  their  people  were  suffered  to  be- 
lieve it  to  be  his  work,  and  the  example  of  other  towns,  toge- 
ther with  what  preaching  they  might  hear  occasionally,  would 
be  hkely  to  have  a  much  greater  influence  upon  the  minds  of 
their  people,  to  awaken  them  and  animate  them  in  religion, 
than  all  their  labors  with  them :  and  besides  their  minster's 
opinion  would  not  only  beget  in  them  a  suspicion  of  the  work 
they  hear  of  abroad,  whereby  the  mighty  hand  of  God  that 
appears  in  it,  loses  its  influence  upon  their  minds,  but  it  will 
also  tend  to  create  a  suspicion  of  every  thing  of  the  like  na- 
ture, that  shall  appear  among  themselves,  as  being  something 
of  the  same  distemper  that  is  become  so  epidemical  in  the 
land ;  and  that  is,  in  effect,  to  create  a  suspicion  of  all  vital 
religion,  and  to  put  the  people  upon  talking  against  it,  and 
discouraging  it,  wherever  it  appears,  and  knocking  it  in  the 
head,  as  fast  as  it  rises.  And  we  that  are  ministers,  by  look- 
ing on  this  work,  from  year  to  year,  with  a  displeased  coun- 
tenance, shall  effectually  keep  the  sheep  from  their  pasture, 
instead  of  doing  the  part  of  shepherds  to  them,  by  feeding 


TO  HINDER  THIS  WORK.  219 

them  ;  and  our  j3eople  had  a  great  deal  better  be  without  any 
settled  minister  at  all,  at  such  a  day  as  this. 

We  that  are  in  this  sacred  office,  had  need  to  take  heed 
what  we  do,  and  how  we  behave  ourselves  at  this  time :  a 
less  thing  in  a  minister  will  hinder  the  work  of  God,  than  in 
others.  If  we  are  very  silent,  or  say  but  little  about  the  work, 
in  our  pubUc  prayers  and  preaching,  or  seem  carefully  to 
avoid  speaking  of  it  in  our  conversation,  it  will,  and  justly 
may  be  interpreted  by  our  people,  that  we  who  are  their 
guides,  to  whom  they  are  to  have  their  eye  for  spiritual  in- 
struction, are  suspicious  of  it;  and  this  will  tend  to  raise  the 
same  suspicions  in  them ;  and  so  the  fore-mentioned  conse- 
quences will  follow.  And  if  we  really  hinder,  and  stand  in 
the  way  of  the  work  of  God,  whose  business  above  all  others 
it  is  to  promote  it,  how  can  we  expect  to  partake  of  the  glo- 
rious benefits  of  it  7  And  by  keeping  others  from  the  benefit 
of  it,  we  shall  keep  them  out  of  heaven  ;  therefore  those  aw- 
ful words  of  Christ  to  the  Jewish  teachers  should  be  consi- 
dered by  us,  Mat.  xxiii.  13.  "Wo  unto  you,  for  you  shut 
up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves, 
neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering,  to  go  in."  If  we 
keep  the  slieep  from  their  pasture,  how  shall  we  answer  it  to 
the  great  Shepherd,  that  has  bought  the  flock  with  his  pre- 
cious blood,  and  has  committed  the  care  of  them  to  us  ?  I 
would  humbly  desire  of  every  minister  that  has  thus  long  re- 
mained disaffected  to  this  work,  and  has  had  contemptible 
thoughts  of  it,  to  consider  whether  he  has  not  hitherto  been 
hke  Michal  without  any  child,  or  at  least  in  a  great  measure 
barren  and  unsuccessful  in  his  work  :  T  pray  God  it  may  not 
be  a  perpetual  barrenness  as  hers  was. 

The  times  of  Christ's  remarkably  appearing  in  behalf  of 
his  church,  and  to  revive  religion,  and  advance  his  kingdom 
in  the  world,  are  often  spoken  of  in  the  prophecies  of  scripture, 
as  times  wherein  he  will  remarkably  execute  judgments  on 
such  ministers  or  shepherds,  as  do  not  feed  the  flock,  but 
hinder  their  being  fed,  and  so  deliver  his  flock  fi-om  them,  as 


220  WARNING  TO  MINISTERS 

Jer.  xxiii.  thionghout,  and  Ezek.  xxxiv.  throughout,  and 
Zech.  X.  3,  and  Isa.  Ivi.  7,  8,  9,  (fee.  I  observed  before, 
that  Christ's  solemn,  magnificent,  entry  into  Jerusalem, 
seems  to  be  designed  as  a  representation  of  his  glorious 
coming  into  his  church,  the  spiritual  Jerusalem ;  and 
therefore  it  is  worthy  to  be  noted,  to  our  present  pur- 
pose, that  Christ  at  that  time,  cast  out  all  them  that  sold 
and  bought  in  the  temple,  and  overthrew  the  tables  (»f  the 
money-changers,  and  the  seats  of  them  that  sold  doves  ; 
signifying  that  when  he  should  come  to  set  up  his  kingdom 
on  earth,  he  would  cast  out  those  out  of  his  house,  who,  in- 
stead of  being  faitliful  ministers,  officiated  there  only  for 
worldly  gain  ;  not  that  I  determine  that  all  ministers  that  are 
suspicious  of  this  work,  do  so  ;  but  I  mention  these  things  to 
show  that  it  is  to  be  expected,  that  a  time  of  a  glorious  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  revive  rehgion,  will  be  a  time 
of  remarkable  judgments  on  those  ministers  that  do  not  serve 
the  end  of  their  ministry. 

The  example  of  the  unbelieving  lord  in  Samaria,  should 
especially  be  for  the  warning  of  ministers  and  rulers.  At  the 
time  when  God  turned  an  extreme  famine  into  a  great 
plenty,  by  a  wonderful  work  of  his,  the  king  appointed  this 
lord  to  have  the  charge  of  the  gate  of  the  city  ;  where  he 
saw  the  common  people,  in  multitudes,  entering  with  great 
joy  and  gladness,  loaden  with  provision,  to  feed  and  feast 
their  almost  famished  bodies  ;  but  he  himself,  though  he  saw 
it  with  his  eyes,  never  had  one  taste  of  it,  but  being  weak 
with  famine,  sunk  down  in  the  crowd,  and  was  trodden  to 
death,  as  a  punishment  of  God,  for  his  not  giving  credit  to 
that  great  and  wonderful  work  of  God,  when  sufficiently 
manifested  to  him,  to  require  his  behef.  Ministers  are  those 
that  the  King  of  the  church  has  appointed  to  have  the  charge 
of  the  gate,  at  which  his  people  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  there  to  be  entertained  and  satisfied  with  an  eternal 
feast ;  ministers  have  the  charge  of  the  house  of  God,  which 
is  the  gate  of  heaven. 


TO  TAKE  HEED  OF  ENVY.  221 

Ministers  should  especially  take  heed  of  a  spirit  of  envy  to- 
wards other  ministers,  that  God  is  pleased  to  make  more 
use  of  to  carry  on  this  work,  than  they  ;  and  that  they  do 
not,  from  such  a  spirit,  reproach  some  preachers,  that  have 
the  true  spirit,  as  though  they  were  influenced  by  a  false  spi- 
rit or  were  bereft  of  reason,  and  were  mad,  and  were  proud, 
false  pretenders,  and  deserved  to  be  put  in  prison,  or  the 
stocks,  as  disturbers  of  the  peace ;  lest  they  expose  themselves 
to  the  curse  of  Shemaiah,  the  Nehelamite,  who  envied  the 
prophet  Jeremiah,  and  in  this  manner  reviled  him,  in  his  let- 
ter to  Zephaniah  the  priest,  Jer.  xxix.  26,  27.  "  The  Lord 
hath  made  thee  priest,  in  the  stead  of  Jehoiada  the  priest, 
that  ye  should  be  officers  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  for  every 
man  that  is  mad,  and  maketh  himself  a  prophet,  that  thou 
shouldst  put  him  in  prison,  and  in  the  stocks.  Now  there- 
fore, why  hast  thou  not  reproved  Jeremiah  of  Anathoth, 
which  maketh  himself  a  prophet  to  you  ?"  His  curse  is  de- 
nounced in  V.  32.  "  Therefore,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  behold, 
I  will  punish  Shemaiah  the  Nehelamite,  and  his  seed ;  he 
shall  not  have  a  man  to  dwell  among  his  people,  neither 
shall  he  behold  the  good  that  I  will  do  for  my  people,  saith 
the  Lord,  because  he  hath  taught  rebellion  against  the 
Lord."  All  those  that  are  others'  superiors  or  elders,  should 
take  heed  that  at  this  day  they  be  not  like  the  elder  brother, 
who  could  not  ^ear  it,  that  the  prodigal  should  be  made  so 
much  of,  and  should  be  so  sumptuously  entertained,  and 
would  not  join  in  the  joy  of  the  feast :  was  like  Michal, 
Saul's  daughter,  offended  at  the  music  and  dancing  that  he 
heard ;  the  transports  of  joy  displeased  him ;  it  seemed  to 
him  to  be  an  unseemly  and  unseasonable  noise  and  ado,  that 
was  made;  and  therefore  stood  at  a  distance,  sullen,  and 
much  offended,  and  full  of  invectives  against  the  young 
prodigal. 

It  is  our  wisest  and  best  way,  fully,  and  without  reluc- 
tance, to  bow  to  the  great  God  in  this  work,  and  to  be  en- 
tirely resigned  to  him,  with  respect  to  the  manner  in  which 


222  OBLIGATIONS  OF  ALL  CLASSES. 

he  carries  it  on,  and  tlie  instruments  he  is  pleased  to  make  use 
of,  and  not  to  show  ourselves  out  of  humor,  and  suUenl}^  to  re- 
fuse to  acknowledge  the  work,  in  the  full  glory  of  it,  because 
we  have  not  had  so  great  a  hand  in  promoting  it,  or  have 
not  shared  so  largely  in  the  blessings  of  it,  as  some  others ; 
and  not  to  refuse  to  give  all  that  honor  that  belongs  to  others, 
as  instruments,  because  they  are  young,  or  are  upon  other 
accounts  much  inferior  to  ourselves,  and  many  others,  and 
may  appear  to  us  very  unworthy,  that  God  should  put  so 
much  honor  upon  them.  When  God  comes  to  accomplish 
any  great  work  for  his  church,  and  for  the  advancement  of 
the  kingdom  of  his  Son,  he  always  fulfills  that  scripture,  Isa. 
ii.  17.  "  And  the  loftiness  of  man  shall  be  bowed  down,  and 
the  haughtiness  of  men  shall  be  made  low,  and  the  Lord 
alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that  day."  If  God  has  a  design  of 
carrying  on  this  work,  every  one,  whether  he  be  great  or 
small,  must  either  bow  to  it,  or  be  broken  before  it.  It  may 
be  expected  that  God's  hand  will  be  upon  every  thing  that  is 
high,  and  stiff,  and  strong  in  opposition,  as  in  Isa.  ii.  12,  13, 
14,  15.  "For  the  day  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  shall  be  upon 
every  one  that  is  proud  and  lofty,  and  upon  every  one  that  is 
lifted  up,  and  he  shall  be  brought  low ;  and  upon  all  the 
cedars  of  Lebanon,  that  are  high  and  lifted  up,  and  upon  all 
the  oaks  of  Bashan,  and  upon  all  the  high  mountains,  and 
upon  all  the  hills  that  are  hfted  up,  and  upon  every  high 
tower,  and  upon  every  fenced  wall." 

Not  only  magistrates  and  ministers,  but  every  living  soul, 
is  now  obhged  to  arise  and  acknowledge  God  in  this  work, 
and  put  to  his  hand  to  promote  it,  as  they  would  not  expose 
themselves  to  God's  curse.  All  sorts  of  persons,  throughout 
the  whole  congregation  of  Israel,  great  and  small,  rich  and 
poor,  men  and  women,  helped  to  build  the  tabernacle  in  the 
wilderness  ;  some  in  one  way,  others  in  another,  each  one 
according  to  his  capacity  :  every  one  whose  heart  stirred  him 
up,  and  every  one  whom  his  Spirit  made  willing  ;  all  sorts 
contributed,  and  all  sorts  were  employed  in  that  affair,  in  la- 


ALL  MAY  BE  EMPLOYED.  223 

bors  of  their  hands,  both  men  and  women :  some  brought 
gold  and  silver,  others  blue,  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  fine 
linen  ;  others  offered  an  offering  of  brass  ;  others,  with  whom 
was  found  shittim-wood,  brought  it  an  offering  to  the  Lord  : 
the  rulers  brought  onyx-stones,  and  spice,  and  oil ;  and  some 
brought  goats'  Jiair,  and  some  rams'  skins,  and  others  badgers' 
skins.  See  Exod.  xxxv.  20,  &c.  And  we  are  told,  v.  29., 
"  The  children  of  Israel  brought  a  wiUing  offering  unto  the 
Lord,  every  man  and  woman,  whose  heart  made  them  will- 
ing." And  thus  it  ought  to  be  in  this  day  of  building  the 
tabernacle  of  God  ;  with  such  a  wilUng  and  cheerful  heart 
ought  every  man,  woman,  and  child,  to  do  something  to 
promote  this  work  :  those  that  have  not  onyx-stone,  or  are 
not  able  to  bring  gold  or  silver,  yet  may  bring  goats'  hair. 

As  all  sorts  of  persons  were  employed  in  building  the  ta- 
bernacle in  the  wilderness,  so  the  whole  congregation  of 
Israel  were  called  together  to  set  up  the  tabernacle  in  Shiloh, 
after  they  came  into  Canaan,  Josh,  xviii.  1.  And  so  again 
the  whole  congregation  of  Israel  were  gathered  together,  to 
bring  up  the  ark  of  God  from  Kirjath-jearim  ;  and  again, 
they  were  all  assembled  to  bring  it  up  out  of  the  house  of 
Obed-edom  into  mount  Zion  ;  so  again,  all  Israel  met  to- 
gether to  assist  in  the  great  affair  of  the  dedication  of  the 
temple,  and  bringing  the  ark  into  it :  so  we  have  an  account 
how  that  all  sorts  assisted  in  the  rebuilding  the  wall  of  Jeru- 
salem, not  only  the  proper  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  but 
those  that  dwelt  in  other  parts  of  the  land  ;  not  only  the 
priests  and  rulers,  but  the  Nethinims  and  merchants,  hus- 
bandmen and  mechanics,  and  women,  Neh.  iii.  5,  12,  26, 
31,  32.  And  we  have  an  account  of  one  and  another,  that 
he  repaired  over  against  his  house,  v.  10,  and  23,  28.,  and  of 
one  that  repaired  over  against  his  chamber,  v.  30.  So  now, 
at  this  time  of  the  rebuilding  the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  every 
one  ought  to  promote  the  work  of  God  within  his  own 
sphere,  and  by  doing  what  belongs  to  him,  in  the  place  in 
which  God  has  set  him  :  men  in  a  private  capacity  may  re- 


224  THE  PRESS  SHOULD  BE  IMPROVED  IN  IT. 

pair  over  against  their  houses  ;  and  even  those  that  have 
not  the  government  of  families,  and  have  but  part  of  a  house 
belonging  to  them,  should  repair,  each  one,  over  against  his 
chamber  :  and  every  one  should  be  engaged  to  do  the  ut- 
most that  lies  in  his  power,  laboring  with  the  utmost  watch- 
fulness, care,  and  diligence,  with  united  hearts,  and  united 
strength,  and  the  greatest  readiness,  to  assist  one  another  in 
this  work  :  as-  God's  people  rebuilt  the  wall  of  Jerusalem^ 
who  were  so  diligent  in  the  work  that  they  wrought  from 
break  of  day  till  the  stars  appeared,  and  did  not  so  much  as 
put  off  their  clothes  in  the  night,  and  wrought  with  that  care 
and  watchfulness,  that  with  one  hand  they  wrought  in  the 
work,  and  with  the  other  hand  held  a  weapon,  besides  the 
guard  they  set  to  defend  them,  and  were  so  well  united  in  it, 
that  they  took  care  that  one  should  stand  ready^  with  a 
trumpet  in  his  hand,  that  if  any  were  assaulted  in  one  part, 
those  in  the  other  parts,  at  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  might 
resort  to  them,  and  help  them,  Neh.  iv.,  at  the  latter  end. 

Great  care  should  be  taken  that  the  press  should  be  im- 
proved to  no  purpose  contrary  to  the  interest  of  this  work. 
We  read  that  when  God  fought  against  Sisera,  for  the  de- 
liverance of  his  oppressed  church,  they  that  haiidle  the  pen 
of  the  writer  came  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  in  that  affair, 
Judg.  V.  14.  Whatever  sort  of  men  in  Israel  they  were  that 
were  intended,  yet  as  the  w^ords  were  indited  by  a  Spirit  that 
had  a  perfect  view  of  all  events  to  the  end  of  the  world,  and 
had  a  special  eye  in  this  song,  to  that  great  event  of  the  de- 
liverance of  God's  church,  in  the  latter  days,  of  which  this 
deUverance  of  Israel  was  a  type,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  they 
have  respect  to  authors,  those  that  should  fight  against  the 
kingdom  of  Satan,  with  their  pens.  Those  therefore  that 
publish  pamphlets  to  the  disadvantage  of  this  work,  and 
tending  either  directly  or  indirectly  to  bring  it  under  suspi- 
cion, and  to  discourage  or  hinder  it,  would  do  well  thoroughly 
to  consider  whether  this  be  not  indeed  the  work  of  God,  and 
whether,  if  it  be,  it  is  not  likely  that  God  will  go  forth  as 


WHO  ARE  OPPOSERS,  225 

rlre,  to  consume  all  that  stands  in  his  way,  and  so  burn  up 
those  pamphlets  ;  and  whether  there  be  not  danger  that  tlie 
lire  that  is  kindled  in  them,  will  scorcli  the  authors. 

When  a  people  oppose  Christ  in  the  work  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  it  is  because  it  touches  them  in  something  that  is  dear 
to  their  carnal  minds,  and  because  they  see  the  tendency  ol 
it  is  to  cross  their  pride,  and  deprive  them  of  the  objects  of 
their  lusts.  We  should  take  heed  that  at  this  day  we  be  not 
like  the  Gadarenes,  who,  when  Christ  came  into  their  coun- 
try in  the  exercise  of  his  glorious  power  and  grace,  triumph- 
ing over  a  legion  of  devils,  and  dehvering  a  miserable  crea- 
ture, that  had  long  been  their  captive,  were  all  alarmed, 
because  they  lost  their  swine  by  it,  and  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  country  came  and  besought  him  to  depart  out  of  their 
coasts  :  they  loved  their  filthy  swine  better  than  Jesus  Christ, 
and  had  rather  have  a  legion  of  devils  in  their  country,  with 
their  herd  of  swine,  than  Jesus  Christ  without  them. 

This  work  may  be  opposed,  not  only  by  directly  speaking 
against  the  whole  of  it  :  persons  may  say  that  they  believe 
there  is  a  good  work  carried  on  in  the  country,  and  may 
sometimes  bless  God,  in  their  public  prayers,  in  general  terms, 
for  any  awakenings  or  revivals  of  religion  there  have  lately 
been  in  any  part  of  the  land,  and  may  pray  that  God 
would  carry  on  his  own  Avork,  and  pour  out  his  Spirit 
more  and  more  ;  and  yet,  as  I  apprehend,  be  in  the  sight 
of  God  great  opposers  of  his  work  :  some  will  express 
themselves  after  this  manner,  that  are  so  far  from  acknow- 
ledging and  rejoicing  in  the  inCmite  mercy  and  glorious 
grace  of  God,  in  causing  so  happy  a  change  in  the  land, 
that  they  look  upon  the  religious  state  of  the  country,  take 
it  in  the  whole  of  it,  much  more  sorrowful  than  it  was  ten 
years  ago,  and  whose  conversation,  to  those  that  a,re  well  ac- 
quainted with  them,  evidently  shows  that  they  are  more  out 
of  humor  with  the  state  of  things,  and  enjoy  themselves 
less,  than  they  did  before  ever  this  work  began.  If  it  be 
manifestly  thus  witli  us,  and  our  talk  nud  behavior  with 

29 


226  OF  INSISTING  ON  IMPRUDENCIES. 

respect  to  this  work  be  siicli  as  has  (though  but)  an  indirect 
tendency  to  beget  ill  thoughts  and  suspicions  in  others  con- 
cerning it,  we  are  opposers  of  the  work  of  God. 

Instead  of  coming  to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  we  shall  act- 
ually fight  against  him,  if  we  are  abundant  in  insisting  on 
and  setting  forth  the  blemishes  of  the  work,  so  as  to  manifest 
that  we  rather  choose,  and  are  more  forward  to  take  notice 
of  what  is  amiss,  than  what  is  good  and  glorious  in  the 
work.     Not  but  that  the  errors  that  are  committed,  ought  to 
be  observed  and  lamented,  and  a  proper  testimony  borne 
against  them,  and  the  most  probable  means  should  be  used 
to  have  them  amended  ;  but  an  insisting  much  upon  them, 
as  though  it  were  a  pleasing  theme,  or  speaking  of  them  with 
more  appearance  of  heat  of  spirit,  or  with  ridicule,  or  an  air 
of  contempt,  than  grief  for  them,  has  no  tendency  to  correct 
the  errors,  but  has  a  tendency  to  darken  the  glory  of  God's 
power  and  grace,  appearing  in  the  substance  of  the  work, 
and  to  beget  jealousies  and  ill  thoughts  in  the  minds  of  others 
concerning  the  whole  of  it.     Whatever  erroi's  many  zealous 
persons  have  run  into,  yet  if  the  work,  in  the  substance  of  it, 
be  the  work  of  God,  then  it  is  a  joyful  day  indeed  ;  it  is  so 
in  heaven,  and  ought  to  be  so  among  God's  people  on  earth, 
especially  in  that  part  of  the  earth  where  this  glorious  work 
is  carried  on.     It  is  a  day  of  great  rejoicing  with  Christ  him- 
self :  the  good  Shepherd,  when  he  finds  his  sheep  that  was 
lost,  lays  it  on  his  shoulders  rejoicing,  and  calls  together  his 
friends  and  neighbors,  saying,  Rejoice  with  me  :  if  we  there- 
fore are  Christ's  friends,  now  it  should  be  a  day  of  great  re- 
joicing with  us.     If  we  viewed  things  in  a  just  light,  so  great 
an  event  as  the  conversion  of  such  a  multitude  of  sinners, 
would  draw  and  engage  our  attention  much  more  than  all 
the  imprudencies  and  irregularities  that  have  been  ;   ouv 
hearts  would  be  swallowed  up  with  the  glory  of  this  event, 
and  we  should  have  no  great  disposition  to  attend  to  any 
thing  else.     The  imprudencies  and  errors  of  poor  feeble 
worms,  do  not  hinder  or  prevent  great  rejoicing,  in  the  pre- 
<?pncft  of  the  angel?  of  God,  over  so  many  poor  sinners  that 


OP  INSISTING  ON  IMPRUDENtlES  227 

have  repented,  and  it  will  be  an  argument  of  something  very 
ill  in  us,  if  they  prevent  our  rejoicing. 

Who  loves,  in  a  day  of  great  joy  and  gladness,  to  be  much 
insisting  on  those  things  that  are  uncomfortable  ?  Would  it 
not  be  very  improper,  on  a  king's  coronation  da}^,  to  be  much 
in  taking  notice  of  the  blemishes  of  the  royal  family  ?  Or 
would  it  be  agreeable  to  the  bridegroom,  on  the  day  of  his 
espousals,  the  day  of  the  gladness  of  his  heart,  to  be  much 
insisting  on  the  blemishes  of  his  bride  ?  We  have  an  account 
how  that,  at  the  time  of  that  joyful  dispensation  of  Provi- 
dence, the  restoration  of  the  church  of  Israel  after  the  Ba- 
bylonish captivit}^,  and  at  the  time  of  the  feast  of  taberna- 
cles, many  wept  at  the  faults  that  were  found  amongst  the 
people,  but  were  reproved  for  taking  so  much  notice  of  the 
blemishes  of  that  affair,  as  to  overlook  the  cause  of  rejoicing. 
Neh.  viii.  9,  10,  11,  12.  "And  Nehemiah,  which  is  the  Tir- 
shatha,  and  Ezra  the  priest,  the  scribe,  and  the  Levites  that 
taught  the  people,  said  unto  all  the  people.  This  day  is  holy 
unto  the  Lord  your  God,  mourn  not  nor  weep  ;  for  all  the 
people  wept  when  they  heard  the  words  of  the  law.  Then 
he  said  unto  them,  go  your  way,  eat  the  fat,  and  drink  the 
sweet,  and  send  portions  unto  them  for  whom  nothing  is 
prepared,  for  this  day  is  holy  unto  our  Lord  ;  neither  be  you 
sorry,  for  the  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength.  So  the  liC 
vites  stilled  all  the  people,  saying,  hold  your  peace,  for  the 
day  is  holy,  neither  be  ye  grieved.  And  all  the  people  went 
their  way,  to  eat,  and  to  drink,  and  to  send  portions,  and  to 
make  great  mirth,  because  they  had  understood  the  words 
that  were  declared  unto  them." 

God  doubtless  now  expects  that  all  sorts  of  persons  in 
New  England,  rulers,  ministers  and  people,  high  and  low. 
rich  and  poor,  old  and  young,  should  take  great  notice  of  his 
hand  in  this  mighty  work  of  his  grace,  and  should  appear 
to  acknowledge  his  glory  in  it,  and  greatly  to  rejoice  in  it, 
every  one  doing  his  utmost,  in  the  place  that  God  has  set 
them  in.  to  promote  it.     And  God,  according  to  his  wonder- 


228  DANGER  OF  NOT  PROMOTING  THIS  WORK 

ful  patience,  seems  to  be  still  waiting  to  give  us  opportuniiy 
thus  to  acknowledge  and  honor  him.  But  if  we  finall}'-  re- 
fuse,  there  is  not  the  least  reason  to  expect  any  other,  than 
that  his  awful  curse  will  pursue  us,  and  that  the  pourings 
out  of  his  wrath  will  be  proportionable  to  the  despised  out- 
pourings of  his  Spirit  and  grace. 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  REVIVAL,  &c. 


PART  III. 


SHOWING,  IN  MANY  INSTANCES,  WHEREIN  THE  SUBJECTS, 
OR  ZEALOUS  PROMOTERS  OF  THIS  WORK,  HAVE  BEEN 
INJURIOUSLY  BLAMED. 

This  work  that  has  lately  been  carried  on  in  the  land,  is 
the  work  of  God,  and  not  the  work  of  man.  Its  beginning 
lias  not  been  of  man's  power  or  device,  and  its  being  carried 
on  depends  not  on  our  strength  or  wisdom  ;  but  yet  God  ex- 
pects of  all,  that  they  should  use  their  utmost  endeavors  to  pro- 
mote it,  and  that  the  hearts  of  all  should  be  greatly  engaged  in 
this  affair,  and  that  we  should  improve  our  utmost  strength  in 
it,  however  vain  human  strength  is  without  the  power  of  God : 
and  so  he  no  less  requires  that  we  should  improve  our  utmost 
care,  wisdom,  and  prudence,  though  human  wisdom,  of  itself, 
be  as  vain  as  human  strength.  Though  God  is  wont  to 
carry  on  such  a  work,  in  such  a  manner,  as  many  ways  to 
show  the  weakness  and  vanity  of  means  and  human  en- 
deavors in  themselves,  yet  at  the  same  time  he  carries  it  on 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  encourage  dihgence  and  vigilance  in 
the  use  of  proper  means  and  endeavors,  and  to  punish  the 
neglect  of  them.  Therefore,  in  our  endeavors  to  promote 
this  great  work,  we  ought  to  use  the  utmost  caution,  vigi- 
lance, and  skill,  in  the  measures  we  take  in  order  to  it.  A 
great  affair  should  be  managed  with  great  prudence  :  this  i;^ 
the  most  important  affair  that  ever  New  England  was  called 
to  be  concerned  in.     When  a  people  are  engaged  in  war 


230         THE  NEED  OF  CARE  AND  DISCRETION 

with  a  powerful  and  crafty  nation,  it  concerns  tliem  to  ma- 
nage an  affair  of  such  consequence  with  the  utmost  discre- 
tion. Of  what  vast  importance  then  must  it  be,  that  we 
should  be  vigilant  and  prudent  in  the  management  of  this 
great  war  that  New  England  now  has,  with  so  great  a  host 
of  such  subtle  and  cruel  enemies,  wherein  we  must  either 
conquer  or  be  conquered,  and  the  consequence  of  the  victory 
on  one  side,  will  be  our  eternal  destruction,  in  both  soul  and 
body  in  hell,  and  on  the  other  side,  our  obtaining  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  and  reigning  in  it  in  eternal  glory  ?  We 
had  need  always  to  stand  on  our  watch,  and  to  be  well 
versed  in  the  art  of  war,  and  not  to  be  ignorant  of  the  de- 
vices of  our  enemies,  and  to  take  heed  lest  by  any  means  we 
be  beguiled  through  their  subtlety. 

Thoifgh  the  devil  be  strong,  yet  in  such  a  war  as  this,  he 
depends  more  on  his  craft  than  his  strength  :  and  the  course 
he  has  chiefly  taken,  from  time  to  time,  to  clog,  hinder,  and 
overthrow  revivals  of  religion  in  the  cliurch  of  God,  has 
been  by  his  subtle,  deceitful  management,  to  beguile  and 
mislead  those  that  have  been  engaged  therein  ;  and  in  such 
a  course  God  has  been  pleased,  in  his  holy  and  sovereign 
providence,  to  suffer  him  to  succeed,  oftentimes,  in  a  great 
measure,  to  overthrow  that  which,  in  its  beginning,  appeared 
most  hopeful  and  glorious.  The  work  that  is  now  begun  in 
New  England,  is,  as  I  have  shown,  eminently  glorious,  and 
if  it  should  go  on  and  prevail,  would  make  New  England  a 
kind  of  heaven  upon  earth  :  is  it  not,  therefore,  a  thousand 
pities,  that  it  should  be  overthrown,  through  wrong  and  im- 
proper management,  that  we  are  led  into  by  our  subtle  ad- 
versary, in  our  endeavors  to  promote  it  ? 

In  treating  of  the  methods  that  ought  to  be  taken  to  pro 
mote  this  work,  I  would, 

Firsts  Take  notice,  in  some  instances,  wherein  fault  has 
been  found  with  the  conduct  of  those  that  have  appeared  to 
be  the  subjects  of  it,  or  have  been  zealous  to  promote  it  (a? 
I  apprehend)  beyond  just  cause. 


OF  ADDRESSES  TO  THE  AFFECTIONS.  231 

l^econdly^  I  would  show  wliat  things  ought  to  be  col- 
lected or  avoided. 

Thirdly^  I  would  show  positively  what  ought  to  be  done 
to  promote  thid  glorious  work  of  God. 

I.  I  would  take  notice  of  some  things  at  which  offense  has 
been  taken  without,  or  beyond  just  cause. 


SECTION  I. 

The  objection  that  ministers  address  themselves  to  the 
affections^  rather  than  the  understanding. 

One  thing  that  has  been  complained  of,  is  ministers'  ad- 
dressing themselves  rather  to  the  affections  of  their  hearers, 
than  to  their  undei standings,  and  striving  to  raise  their  pas- 
sions to  the  utmost  height,  rather  by  a  very  affectionate 
manner  of  speaking,  and  a  great  appearance  of  earnestness, 
in  voice  and  gesture,  than  by  clear  reasoning,  and  informing 
their  judgment  ;  by  which  means  it  is  objected  that  the  af- 
fections are  moved  without  a  proportionable  enlightening  of 
the  understanding. 

To  which  I  would  say,  I  am  far  from  thinking  that  it  is 
not  very  profitable  for  ministers,  in  their  preaching,  to  en- 
deavor clearly  and  distinctly  to  explain  the  doctrines  of  reli- 
gion, and  unravel  the  difficulties  that  attend  them,  and  to 
confirm  them  with  strength  of  reason  and  argumentation, 
and  also  to  observe  some  easy  and  clear  method  and  order  in 
their  discourses,  for  the  help  of  the  understanding  and  me- 
mory ;  and  it  is  very  probable  that  these  things  have  been 
of  late  too  much  neglected  by  many  ministers  ;  yet  I  believe 
that  the  objection  that  is  made,  of  afTections  raised  without 
enlightening  the  understanding,  is  in  a  great  measure  built 
on  a  mistake,  and  confused  notions  ttiat  some  have  about 
the  nature  and  cause  of  the  aflections,  and  the  manner  in 


232  OF  VERY  EARNEST  PREACHIN<^. 

which  they  depend  on  the  understanding.     All  afiections  are 
raised  either  by  light  in  the  under  standing  ^  or  by  some  er- 
ror and  delusion  in  the  understanding  ;  for  all  affections 
do  certainly  arise  from  some  apprehension  in  the  understand- 
ing, and  that  apprehension  must  either  be  agreeble  to  truth, 
or  else  be  some  mistake  or  delusion  ;  if  it  be  an  apprehen- 
sion or  notion  that  it  is  agreeable  to  truth,  then  it  is  light  in 
the  understanding.     Therefore  the  thing  to  be  inquired 
into  is,  whether  the  apprehensions  or  notions  of  divine  and 
eternal  things,  that  are  raised  in  people's  minds  by  these  af- 
fectionate preachers,  whence  their  affections  are  excited,  be 
apprehensions  that  are  agreeable  to  truth,  or  whether  they 
are  mistakes.     If  the  former,  then  the  affections  are  raised 
the  way  they  should  be,  viz.  by  informing  the  mind,  or  con- 
veying light  to  the  understanding.     They  go  away  with  a 
wrong  notion,  that  think  that  those  preachers  cannot  affect 
their  hearers  by  enlightening  their  understanding,  that  do 
not  do  it  by  such  a  distinct  and  learned  handling  of  the  doc- 
trinal points  of,  religion  as  depends  on  human  discipline,  or 
the  strength  of  natural  reason,  and  tends  to  enlarge  their 
hearers'  learning  and  speculative   knowledge   in  divinity. 
The  manner  of  preaching  without  this  may  be  such  as  shall 
tend  very  much  to  set  divine  and  eternal  things  in  a  right 
view,  and  to  give  the  hearers  such  ideas  and  apprehensions 
of  them  as  are  agreeable  to  truth,  and  such  impressions  on 
their  htarts  as  are  answerable  to  the  real  nature  of  things  : 
and  not  only  the  words  that  are  spoken,  but  the  manner  of 
speaking,  is  one  thing  that  has  a  great  tendency  to  this.     I 
think  an  exceeding  affectionate  way  of  preaching  about  the 
great  things  of  religion,  has  in  itself  no  tendency  to  beget 
false  apprehensions  of  them  ;  but  on  the  contrary,  a  much 
greater  tendency  to  beget  true  apprehensions  of  them,  than 
a  moderate,  dull,  indifferent  way  of  speaking  of  them.     An 
appearance  of  affection  and  earnestness  in  the  manner  of 
delivery,  if  it  be  very  great  indeed,  yet  if  it  be  agreeable  to 
the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  be  not  beyond  a  proportion  tr> 


KNOWLEDGE  ALONE  NOT  SUFFICIENT.  233 

its  importance  and  worthiness  of  affection,  and  there  be  no 
appearance  of  its  bein^^  feigned  or  forced,  has  so  much  the 
greater  tendency  to  beget  true  ideas  or  apprehensions  in  the 
minds  of  the  hearers  of  the  subject  spoken  of,  and  so  to  en- 
lighten the  understanding  ;  and  that  for  this  reason,  that 
such  a  way  or  manner  of  speaking  of  these  things  does  in 
fact  more  truly  represent  thein,  than  a  more  cold  and  indif- 
ferent way  of  speaking  of  them.  If  the  subject  be  in  its 
own  nature  worthy  of  very  great  affection,  then  a  speaking 
of  it  with  very  great  affection  is  most  agreeable  to  the  nature 
of  that  subject,  or  is  the  truest  representation  of  it,  and 
therefore  has  most  of  a  tendency  to  beget  true  ideas  of  it  in 
the  minds  of  those  to  whom  the  representation  is  made. 
And  I  do  not  think  ministers  are  to  be  blamed  for  raising  the 
affections  of  their  hearers  too  high,  if  that  w^iich  they  are 
affected  with  be  only  that  which  is  worthy  of  affection,  and 
their  affections  are  not  raised  beyond  a  proportion  to  their 
importance  or  worthiness  of  affection.  I  should  think  my- 
self in  the  way  of  my  duty  to  raise  the  affections  of  ray 
hearers  as  high  as  possibly  I  can,  provided  that  they  are  af- 
fected with  nothing  but  truth,  and  with  affections  that  are 
not  disagreeable  to  the  nature  of  what  they  are  affected  with. 
I  know  it  has  long  been  fashionable  to  despise  a  very  earnest 
and  pathetical  way  of  preaching  ;  and  they,  and  they  only, 
have  been  valued  as  preachers,  that  have  shown  the  greatest 
extent  of  learning,  and  strength  of  reason,  and  correctness 
of  method  and  language  ;  but  I  humbly  conceive  it  has 
been  for  want  of  understanding,  or  duly  considering  human 
nature,  that  such  preaching  htis  been  thought  to  have  the 
greatest  tendency  to  answer  the  ends  of  preaching  ;  and  the 
experience  of  the  present  and  past  ages  abundantly  confirms 
the  same.  Though,  as  I  said  before,  clearness  of  distinction 
and  illustration,  and  strength  of  reason,  and  a  good  method, 
in  the  doctrinal  handhng  of  the  truths  of  religion,  is  many 
ways  needful  and  profitable,  and  not  to  be  neglected,  yet  an 
increase  in  speculative  knowledge  in  divinity,  is  not  what  is 

30 


234  OF  AFFECTIONATE  AN/J 

SO  much  needed  by  our  people,  as  something  else.     Men 
may  abound  in  this  sort  of  light,  and  have  no  heat.     How 
much  has  there  been  of  this  sort  of  knowledge,  in  the  Chris- 
tian world,  in  this  age  !    Was  there  ever  an  age  wherein 
strength  and  penetration  of  reason,  extent  of  learning,  ex- 
actness of  distinction,  correctness  of  style,  and  clearness  of 
expression,  did  so  abound  ?  And  yet  was  there  ever  an  age 
wherein  there  has  been  so  little  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin,  so 
little  love  to  God,  heavenly  mindedness,  and  holiness  of  hfe, 
among  the  professors  of  the  true  religion  ?  Our  people  do 
not  so  much  need  to  have  their  heads  stored,  as  to  have  their 
hearts  touched ;  and  they  stand  in  the  greatest  need  of  that 
sort  of  preaching  that  has  the  greatest  tendency  to  do  this. 
Those  texts,  Isa.  Iviii.  1.  "  Cry  aloud,  spare  not,  lift  up  thy 
voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  transgres- 
sion, and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins."     And  Ezek.  vi.  11. 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Smite  with  thine  hand,  and 
stamp  with  thy  foot,  and  say,  Alas,  for  all  the  evil  abomina- 
tion of  the  house  of  Israel !"      I  say  these  texts  (however 
the  use  that  some  have  made  of  them  has  been  laughed  at) 
will  fully  justify  a  great  degree  of  pathos,  and  manifestation 
of.  zeal  and  fervency  in  preaching  the  word  of  God  :  they 
may  indeed  be  abused,  to  justify  that  which  would  be  odd 
and  unnatural,  amongst  us,  not  making  due  allowance  for 
difference  of  manners  and  custom,  in  different  ages  and  na- 
tions ;  but  let  us  interpret  them  how  we  will,  they  at  least 
imply,  that  a  most  affectionate  and  earnest  manner  of  deli- 
very, in  many  cases,  becomes  a  preacher  of  God's  word. 

Preaching  of  the  word  of  God  is  commonly  spoken  of  in 
scripture  in  such  expressions  as  seem  to  import  a  loud  antl 
earnest  speaking  ;  as  in  Isa.  xl.  2.  "  Speak  ye  comfortably 
to  Jerusalem,  and  cry  unto  hei',  that  her  iniquity  is  par- 
doned." And  V.  3.  "  The  voice  of  him  that  crieth  in  the  wil- 
derness, prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord."  v.  7.  "The  voice 
said  cry.  And  he  said,  what  shall  I  cry  7  All  flesh  is  grass, 
and  all  the  goodUness  thereof,  as  the  llower  of  the  field."  Jer. 


EARNEST  PREACHING.  235 

ii.  2.  "  Go  and  cry  in  tlie  ears  of  Jerusalem,  saying,  Thus 
saith  tfie  Lord,  dec."  Jonah  i.  2.  "  Arise,  go  to  Nineveh,  that 
great  city,  and  cry  against  it."  Isa.  Ixi.  1,  2.  "  The  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  God  is  upon  me,  because  the  Lord  hath  anointed 
me,  to  preach  good  tidings  to  the  meek,  to  proclaim  liberty 
to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that 
are  bound,  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,  and 
the  year  of  vengeance  of  our  God."  Isa.  Ixii.  IL  "Behold, 
the  Lord  hath  proclaimed  unto  the  end  of  the  world,  Say  ye 
to  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  slavation  cometh,  (fcc." 
Rom.  'x.  18.  "  Their  sound  went  into  all  the  earth,  and  theii- 
words  to  the  end  of  the  world."  Jer.  xi.  6.  '' Proclaim  all 
these  words  in  the  cities  of  Judah,  and  in  the  streets  of  Jeru- 
salem, saying,  Hear  yc  the  words  of  this  covenant,  and  do 
them."  So  chap.  xix.  2.  and  vii.  2.  Prov.  viii.  1.  "  Doth  not 
wisdom  cry,  and  understanding  put  forth  her  voice  ?"  v.  3,  4. 
"  She  crieth  at  the  gates,  at  the  entry  of  the  city,  at  the  com- 
ing in  at  the  doors  ;  unto  you,  O  men,  I  call,  and  my  voice 
is  to  the  sons  of  men  ?"  And  chap;  i.  20.  "Wisdom  crieth 
without,  she  uttereth  her  voice  in  the  streets."  chap.  ix.  3. 
"  She  hath  sent  forth  her  maidens,  she  crieth  upon  the  high 
places  of  the  city."  John  vii.  37.  "  In  the  last  day,  that  great 
day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying.  If  any  man 
thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink." 

It  seems  to  be  foretold,  that  %e  gospel  should  be  especially 
preached  in  a  loud  and  earnest  manner,  at  the  introduction 
of  the  prosperous  state  of  religion,  in  the  latter  days.  Isa.  xl. 
9.  "  O  Zion,  that  bringeth  good  tidings,  get  thee  up  into  the 
high  mountain  !  O  Jerusalem,  that  bringeth  good  tidings, 
hft  up  thy  voice  with  strength  !  lift  up  and  be  not  afraid  ! 
Say  unto  the  cities  of  Judah,  behold  your  God  !"  Isa.  hi.  7, 
8.  "How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains,  are  the  feet  of  him 
that  bringeth  good  tidings  !  Thy  watchmen  shall  lift  up  the 
voice."  Isa.  xxvii.  13.  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  in  that 
day,  that  the  great  trumpet  shall  be  blown,  and  they  shall 
come  which  were  ready  to  perish."     And  this  will  be  one 


236  OF  PREACHING  TERROR 

way,  that  the  church  of  God  will  cry  at  that  time,  Hke  a 
travailing  woman,  wlien  Christ  mystical  is  going,  to  be 
brought  forth  ;  as  Rev.  12.  at  the  beginning.  It  will  be  by 
ministers,  that  are  her  mouth  :  and  it  will  be  tips  way  that 
Christ  will  then  cry,  like  a  travailing  woman,  as  in  Isa.  xhi. 
14.  "  I  have  long  time  holden  my  peace :  I  have  been  still 
and  refrained  myself;  now  will  I  cry,  like  a  travailing  wo- 
man." Christ  cries  by  his  ministers,  and  the  church  cries 
by  her  officers.  And  it  is  worthy  to  be  noted,  that  the  word 
commonly  used  in  the  new  testament,  that  we  translate 
f  reach,  properly  signifies  to  proclaim  aloud  like  a  crier. 


SECTION  II. 

Ministei^s  blamed  for  speaking  terror  to  those  who  are 
already  under  great  terrors. 

Another  thing  that  some  ministers  have  been  greatly 
blamed  for,  and  I  think  unjustlyj  is  speaking  terror  to  them 
that  are  already  under  great  terrors,  instead  of  comforting 
them.  Indeed,  if  ministers  in  sucl>a  case  go  about  to  terrify 
persons  with  that  which  is  not  true,  or  to  affright  them  by 
representing  their  case  wors#  than  it  is,  or  in  any  respect 
otherwise  than  it  is,  they  are  to  the  condemned  ;  but  if  they 
terrify  them  ordy  by  still  holding  forth  more  light  to  them, 
and  giving  them  to  understand  more  of  the  truth  of  their 
case,  they  are  altogether  to  be  justified.  When  siimers'  con- 
sciences are  greatly  awakened  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  it  is  by 
light  imparted  to  the  conscience,  enabling  them  to  see  their 
case  to  be,  in  some  measare,  as  it  is  ;  and  if  more  light  be 
let  in,  it  will  terrify  them  still  more :  but  ministers  are  not 
therefore  to  be  blamed  that  they  endeavor  to  hold  forth  more 
light  to  the  conscience,  and  do  not  rather  alleviate  the  pain 
they  are  under,  by  intercepting  and  obstructing  that  light 


TO  THE  DISTRESSED.  237 

that  shines  aheady.  To  say  anything  to  those  who  liave 
never  beheved  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  represent  their 
case  any  otherwise  than  exceeding  terrible,  is  not  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  to  them  ;  for  the  word  of  God  reveals  no- 
thing but  truth,  but  this  is  to  delude  them.  Why  should  we 
be  afraid  to  let  persons  that  are  in  an  infinitely  miserable 
condition,  know  the  truth,  or  bring  them  into  the  hght,  for 
fear  it  should  terrify  them  ?  It  is  light  that  must  convert  them, 
if  ever  they  are  converted.  The  more  we  bring  sinners  into 
the  light,  while  they  are  miserable,  and  the  light  is  terrible 
to  them,  the  more  likely  it  is,  that  by  and  by  the  light  will 
be  joyful  to  them.  The  ease,  peace,  and  comfort,  that  natu- 
ral men  enjoy,  have  their  foundation  in  darkness  and  blind- 
ness ;  therefore  as  that  darkness  vanishes,  and  light 
comes  in,  their  peace  vanishes,  and  they  are  terrified  :  but 
that  is  no  good  argument  why  we  should  endeavor  to  hold 
their  darkness,  that  we  may  uphold  their  comfort.  The 
truth  is,  that  as  long  as  men  reject  Christ,  and  do  not  saving- 
ly believe  in  him,  however  they  may  be  awakened,  and  how- 
ever strict,  and  conscientious,  and  laborious  they  may  be  in  re- 
ligion, they  have  the  wrath  of  God  abiding  on  them,  they  are 
his  enemies,  and  the  children  of  the  devil ;  (as  the  scripture 
calls  all  that  be  not  savingly  converted,  Mat.  xiii.  38.  1  John 
iii.  10.),  and  it  is  uncertain  v/hether  they  shall  ever  obtain 
mercy  :  God  is  under  no  obligation  to  show  them  mercy, 
nor  will  he  be  if  they  fast  and  pray  and  cry  never  so  much  ; 
and  they  are  then  especially  provoking  God  under  those  ter- 
rors, that  they  stand  it  out  against  Christ,  and  will  not  ac- 
cept of  an  offered  Savior,  though  they  see  so  much  need 
of  him  :  and  seeing  this  is  the  truth,  they  should  be  told  so, 
that  they  may  be  sensible  what  their  case  indeed  is. 

To  blame  a  minister  for  thus  declaring  the  trutli  to  those 
who  are  under  awakenings,  and  not  immediately  administer- 
ing comfort  to  them,  is  like  blaming  a  surgeon,  because 
when  he  has  begun  to  thrust  in  his  lance,  whereby  he  has 
already  put  his  patient  to  great  pain,  and  he  shrinks  and 


238  TRUTH  TERRIBLE  TO  THOSE 

cries  out  with  anguish,  he  is  so  cruel  that  he  will  not  slay 
his  hand,  but  goes  on  to  thrust  it  in  further,  till  he  conies  to 
the  core  of  the  wound.  Such  a  compassionate  physician, 
who  as  soon  as  his  patient  began  to  flinch,  should  withdraw 
his  hand,  and  go  about  immediately  to  apply  a  plaster,  to 
skin  over  the  wound,  and  leave  the  core  untouched,  would 
be  one  that  would  heal  the  hurt  slightly,  crying  Peace,  peace, 
when  there  is  no  peace. 

Indeed  something  else  besides  terror  is  to  be  preached  to 
them,  whose  consciences  are  awakened.  The  gospel  is  to  be 
preached  to  them :  they  are  to  be  told  that  there  is  a  Savior 
provided,  that  is  excellent  and  glorious,  who  has  shed  his 
precious  blood  for  sinners,  and  is  every  way  sufficient  to  save 
them,  that  stands  ready  to  receive  them,  if  they  will  heartily 
embrace  him  ;  for  this  is  also  the  truth,  as  well  as  that  they 
now  are  in  an  infinitely  dreadful  condition  :  this  is  the  word 
of  God.  Sinners  at  the  same  time  that  they  are  told  how 
miserable  tlieir  case  is,  should  be  earnestly  invited  to  come 
and  accept  of  a  Savior,  and  yield  their  hearts  unto  him,  with 
all  the  winning,  encouraging  arguments,  for  them  so  to  do, 
that  the  gospel  afibrds :  but  this  is  to  induce  them  to  escape 
from  the  misery  of  the  condition  that  they  are  now  in :  but 
not  to  make  them  think  their  present  condition  less  misera- 
ble than  it  is,  or  at  all  to  abate  their  uneasiness  and  distress, 
while  they  are  in  it :  that  would  be  the  way  to  quiet  them, 
and  fasten  them  in  it,  and  not  to  excite  them  to  fly  from  it. 
Comfort,  in  one  sense,  is  to  be  held  forth,  to  sinners  under 
awakenings  of  conscience,  i.  e.  comfort  is  to  be  offered  to  them 
in  Clirist,  on  condition  of  their  flying  from  their  prcsoit 
miserable  state^  to  him  :  but  comfort  is  not  to  be  adminis- 
tered to  them,  in  their  present  state,  as  any  thing  that  they 
have  now  any  title  to,  or  while  out  of  Christ.  No  comfort  is 
to  be  administered  to  them,  from  any  thing  in  them,  ixny  of 
their  qualifications,  prayers,  or  other  performances,  past,  pre- 
sent, or  future  ;  but  ministers  should,  in  such  cases,  strive  to 
their  utmost  to  take  all  such  comforts  from  them,  though  it 


WHO  REJECT  CHRIST.  239 

greatly  increases  tlieir  tenor.  A  person  tliat  sees  himself 
ready  to  sink  into  hell,  is  ready  to  strive,  some  way  or  other, 
to  lay  God  under  some  obligation  to  him ;  but  he  is  to  be 
beat  off  from  every  thing  of  that  nature,  though  it  greatly  in- 
creases his  terror  to  see  himself  wholly  destitute,  on  every 
side,  of  any  refuge,  or  any  thing  of  his  own  to  lay  hold  of; 
as  a  man  that  sees  himself  in  danger  of  drowning,  is  in  ter- 
ror, and  endeavors  to  catch  hold  on  every  twig  within  his 
reach;  and  he  that  pulls  away  those  twigs  from  him,  increases 
his  terror ;  yet  if  they  are  insufficient  to  save  him,  and  by 
being  in  his  way,  prevent  his  looking  to  that  which  will  save 
him,  to  pull  them  away  is  necessary  to  save  his  life. 

If  sinners  are  in  any  distress,  from  any  error  that  they  em- 
brace, or  mistake  they  are  under,  that  is  to  be  removed :  for 
instance,  if  they  are  in  terror  from  an  apprehension  that  they 
have  committed  the  unpardonable  sin,  or  that  those  things 
have  happened  to  them  that  are  certain  signs  of  reprobation, 
or  any  other  delusion,  such  terrors  have  no  tendency  to  do 
them  any  good ;  for  these  terrors  are  from  temptation,  and 
not  from  conviction :  but  that  terror  which  arises  from  con- 
viction, or  a  sight  of  truth,  is  to  be  increased  ;  for  those  that 
are  most  awakened,  have  great  remaining  stupidity,  they 
have  a  sense  of  but  httle  of  that  which  is  ;  and  it  is  from  re- 
maining blindness  and  darkness,  that  they  see  no  more  ;  and 
that  remaining  blindness  is  a  disease,  that  we  ought  to  en- 
deavor to  remove.  T  am  not  afraid  to  tell  sinners,  that  are 
most  sensible  of  their  misery,  that  their  case  is  indeed  as  mi- 
serable as  they  think  it  to  be,  and  a  thousand  times  more  so  ; 
for  this  is  the  truth.  Some  may  be  ready  to  say  that  though 
it  be  the  truth,  yet  the  truth  is  not  to  be  spoken  at  all  times, 
and  seems  not  to  bo  seasonal)le  then :  but  it  seems  to  me, 
such  truth  is  never  more  seasonable  than  at  such  a  time, 
Avhen  Christ  is  beginning  to  open  the  eyes  of  conscience. 
Ministers  ought  to  act  as  co-workers  with  him ;  to  take  that 
opportunity,  and  to  the  utmost  to  improve  that  advantage, 
and  strike  while  the  iron  is  hot,  and  when  the  lisht  has  be- 


240  THE  CASE  OF  MELANCHOLY. 

gun  to  shine,  then  to  remove  all  obstacles,  and  use  all  proper 
means,  that  it  may  come  in  more  fully,  and  the  work  be  done 
thoroughly  then.  And  experience  abundantly  shows,  that 
to  take  this  course,  is  not  of  a  hurtful  tendency,  but  very 
much  the  contrary :  I  have  seen,  in  very  many  instances, 
the  happy  effects  of  it,  and  oftentimes  a  very  speedy  happy 
issue,  and  never  knew  any  ill  consequence,  in  case  of  real 
conviction,  and  when  distress  has  been  only  from  thence. 

I  know  of  but  one  case,  wherein  the  truth  ought  to  be 
withheld  from  sinners  in  distress  of  conscience,  and  that  is 
the  case  of  melancholy  :  and  it  is  not  to  be  withheld  from 
them  then,  because  the  truth  tends  to  do  them  hurt,  but  be- 
cause if  we  speak  the  truth  to  them,  sometimes  they  will  be 
deceived,  and  led  into  error  by  it,  through  that  strange  dispo- 
sition there  is  in  them,  to  take  things  wrong.  So  that  that 
which,  as  it  is  spoken,  is  truth  ;  as  it  is  heard  and  received, 
and  applied  by  them,  is  falsehood ;  as  it  will  be,  unless  the 
truth  be  spoken  with  abundance  of  caution  and  prudence, 
and  consideration  of  their  disposition  and  circumstances.  But 
the  most  awful  truths  of  God's  word  ought  not  to  be  with- 
held from  public  congregations,  because  it  may  happen  that 
some  such  melancholic  persons  may  be  in  it ;  any  more  than 
the  Bible  is  to  be  withheld  from  the  Christian  world,  because 
it  is  manifest  that  there  are  a  great  many  melancholic,  per- 
sons in  Christendom,  that  exceedingly  abuse  the  awful  things 
contained  in  the  scripture,  to  their  own  wounding.  Nor  do 
I  think  that  to  be  of  weight,  which  is  made  use  of  by  some, 
as  a  great  and  dreadful  objection  against  the  terrifying 
preaching  that  has  of  late  been  in  New  England,  viz.  that 
there  have  been  some  instances  of  melancholic  persons  that 
have  so  abused  it,  that  the  issue  has  been  the  murder  of 
themselves.  The  objection  from  hence  is  no  stronger  against 
awakening  preaching,  than  it  is  against  the  Bible  itself. 
There  arc  hundreds,  and  probably  thousands  of  instances, 
might  l)e  produced,  of  persons  that  have  murdered  them- 
selves, under  religious  melancholy  :  these  murders  probably 


or  rniGHTENING   CHILDREN.  241 

never  would  liavc  been,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  Bible,  or  if 
the  world  had  remained  in  a  state  of  heathenish  darkness. 
The  Bible  has  not  only  been  the  occasion  of  these  sad  effects, 
but  of  thousands;  and  I  suppose  millions,  of  other  cruel  mur- 
dersj  that  have  been  committed,  in  the  persecutions  that  have 
been  raised,  that  never  would  have  been,  if  it  had  not  been 
for  the  Bible.  Many  whole  countries  have  been,  as  it  were, 
deluged  with  innocent  blood,  whicii  would  not  have  been,  if 
the  gospel  never  had  been  preached  in  the  world.  It  is  not 
a  good  objection  against  any  kind  of  preaching,  that  some 
men  abuse  it  greatly  to  their  hurt.  It  has  been  acknowledged 
by  all  divines,  as  a  thing  common  in  all  ages,  and  all  Chris- 
tian countries,  that  a  very  great  part  of  those  that  sit  under 
the  gospel,  do  so  abuse  it,  that  it  only  proves  an  occasion  of 
their  far  more  aggravated  damnation,  and  so  of  men's  eter- 
nally murdering  their  souls  ;  whicli  is  an  effect  infinitely 
more  terrible  than  the  murder  of  their  bodies.  It  is  as  un- 
just to  lay  the  blame  of  these  sclf-inurders  to  those  ministers 
who  have  declared  the  awful  truths  of  God's  word,  in  the 
most  lively  and  affecting  manner  they  were  capable  of,  as  it 
would  be  to  lay  the  blame  of  hardening  men's  hearts,  and 
blinding  their  eyes,  and  their  mure  dreadful  eternal  damna- 
tion, to  the  prophet  Isaiah,  or  Jesus  Christ,  because  this  was 
the  consequence  of  their  preaching,  with  respect  to  many  of 
their  hearers.  Isa.  vi.  10.  John  ix.  39.  Mat.  xiii.  14. 
Though  a  very  few  have  abused  the  awakening  preaching 
that  has  lately  been,  to  so  sad  an  effect  as  to  be  the  cause  of 
their  own  temporal  death ;  yet  it  may  be,  to  one  such  in- 
stance, there  have  been  hundreds,  yea,  thousands,  that  have 
been  saved,  by  this  means,  from  eternal  death. 

What  has  more  especially  given  offense  to  many,  and 
raised  a  loud  cry  against  some  preachers,  as  though  their 
conduct  were  intolerable,  is  their  flighting  poor  innocent 
children,  with  talk  of  hell-fire,  and  eternal  damnation.  But 
if  those  that  complain  so  loudly  of  this,  really  believe, 
what  is  the  general  profession  of  the  country,  viz.  that  all 

31 


242         OF  PREACHING  TERROR  TO  CHILDREN. 

are  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  and  heirs  of  hell ;  and 
that  every  one  that  has  not  been  born  again,  whether  he  be 
young  or  old,  is  exposed  every  moment  to  eternal  destruction, 
under  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God :  I  say,  if  they  really  be- 
lieve this,  then  such  a  complaint  and  cry  as  this  betrays  a 
great  deal  of  weakness  and  inconsideration.  As  innocent  as 
children  seem  to  be  to  us,  yet,  if  they  are  out  of  Christ,  they 
are  not  so  in  God's  sight,  but  are  young  vipers,  and  are  infi- 
nitely more  hateful  than  vipers,  and  are  in  a  most  miserable 
condition,  as  well  as  grown  persons  ;  and  they  are  naturally 
very  senseless  and  stupid,  being  horn  as  the  wild  ass^s  colt, 
and  need  much  to  awaken  them.  Why  should  we  conceal 
the  truth  from  them  ?  Will  those  children  that  have  been 
dealt  tenderly  with,  in  this  respect,  and  lived  and  died  insen- 
sible of  their  misery,  till  they  come  to  feel  it  in  hell,  ever 
thank  parents,  and  others,  for  their  tenderness,  in  not  letting 
them  know  what  they  were  in  danger  of?  If  parents'  love 
towards  their  children  was  not  blind,  it  would  affect  them 
much  more,  to  see  their  children  every  day  exposed  to  eter- 
nal burnings,  and  yet  senseless,  than  to  see  them  suffer  the 
distress  of  that  awakening,  that  is  necessary  in  order  to  their 
escape  from  them,  and  that  tends  to  their  being  eternally 
happy,  as  the  children  of  God.  A  child  that  has  a  danger- 
ous wound,  may  need  the  painful  lance,  as  well  as  grown 
persons ;  and  that  would  be  a  foolish  pity,  in  such  a  case, 
that  should  hold  back  the  lance,  and  throw  away  the  life. 
I  have  seen  the  happy  effects  of  dealing  plainly  and  tho- 
roughly with  children,  in  the  concerns  of  their  souls,  without 
sparing  them  at  all,  in  many  instances ;  and  never  knew 
any  ill  consequence  of  it,  in  any  one  instance. 


SPENDING  MUCH  TIME  IN  RELIGION.  243 


SECTION  III. 

TJie  objection  of  having  so  frequent  religious  meetings^ 
and  sjjending  so  much  time  in  religion. 

Another  thing,  that  a  great  deal  has  been  said  against, 
is  having  so  frequent  religious  meetings,  and  spending  so 
much  time  in  rehgion.  And  indeed  there  are  none  of  the 
externals  of  religion,  but  what  are  capable  of  excess :  and  I 
believe  it  is  true,  that  there  has  not  been  a  due  proportion  ob- 
served in  religion  of  late.  We  have  placed  religion  too  much 
in  the  external  duties  of  the  first  table  ;  we  have  abounded  in 
religious  meetings,  and  in  praying,  reading,  hearing,  singing, 
and  religious  conference  ]  and  there  has  not  been  a  propor- 
tionable increase  of  zeal  for  deeds  of  charity,  and  other  duties 
of  the  second  table ;  (though  it  must  be  acknowledged  that 
they  are  also  much  increased.)  But  yet  it  appears  to  me, 
that  this  objection  of  persons'  spending  too  much  time  in  re- 
hgion, has  been  in  the  general  groundless.  Though  worldly 
business  must  be  done,  and  persons  ought  not  to  neglect  the 
business  of  their  particular  callings,  yet  it  is  to  the  honor  of 
God,  that  a  people  should  be  so  much  in  outward  acts  of  re- 
ligion, as  to  carry,  in  it  a  visible,  public  appearance,  of  a  great 
engagedness  of  mind  in  it,  as  the  main  business  of  life  :  and 
especially  is  it  fit,  that  at  such  an  extraordinary  time,  when 
God  appears  unusually  present  with  a  people,  in  wonderful 
works  of  power  and  mercy,  that  they  should  spend  more  time 
than  usual  in  religious  exercises,  to  put  honor  upon  that  God 
that  is  then  extraordinarily  present,  and  to  seek  his  face ;  as 
it  was  with  the  Christian  cliurch  in  Jerusalem,  on  occasion 
of  that  extraordinary  pouring  out  of  tlie  Spirit,  soon  after 
Christ's  ascension.  Acts  ii.  40.  '-  And  they  continued  daily, 
with  one  accord,  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from 
house  to  house."     And  so  it  was  at  Ephcsus,  at  a  time  of 


244  SECULAR  BUSINESS  SHOULD  SOMETIMES 

great  outpoiuing  of  the  Spirit  there  ;  the  Christians  there  at- 
tended pubUc  religious  exercises,  every  day  for  two  years  to- 
gether. Acts  xix.  8,  9,  10.  "  And  he  went  into  the  syna- 
gogue, and  spake  boldly  for  the  space  of  three  months,  dis- 
puting and  persuading  the  things  concerning  the  kingdom  of 
God  :  but  when  divers  were  hardened,  and  believed  not,  but 
spake  evil  of  that  way  before  the  multitude,  he  departed  from 
them,  and  separated  the  disciples,  disputing  daily  in  the 
school  of  one  Tyrannus.  And  this  continued  by  the  space 
of  two  years  ;  so  that  all  they  which  dwelt  in  Asia  heard  the 
word  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  both  Jews  and  Greeks."  And  as  to 
the  grand  objection  of  six  days  shalt  thou  labor,  all  that 
can  be  understood  by  it,  and  all  that  the  very  objectors  them- 
selves understand  by  it,  is  that  we  may  follow  our  secular  la- 
bors in  those  six  days,  that  are  not  the  sabbath,  and  ought  to 
be  diligent  in  them  :  not  but  that  sometimes  we  may  turn  from 
them,  even  within  those  six  days,  to  keep  a  day  of  fasting,  or 
thanksgiving,  or  to  attend  a  lecture;  and  that  more  fre- 
quently or  rarely,  as  God's  providence  and  the  state  of  things 
shall  call  us,  according  to  the  best  judgment  of  our  discre- 
tion. 

Though  secular  business,  as  I  said  before,  ought  not  to  be 
neglected,  yet  I  cannot  see  how  it  can  be  maintained,  that 
religion  ought  not  to  be  attended,  so  as  in  the  least  to  injure 
Qur  temporal  affairs,  on  any  other  principle^J:han  those  of  in- 
fidelity. No  one  objects  against  injuring  one  temporal  affair 
for  the  sake  of  another  temporal  affair  of  much  greater  im- 
portance ;  and  therefore,  if  eternal  things  are  as  real  as  tem- 
poral things,  and  are  indeed  of  infinitely  greater  importance  ; 
then  why  may  we  not  voluntarily  suffer,  in  some  measure, 
in  our  temporal  concerns,  while  we  are  seeking  eternal  riches, 
and  immortal  glory  ?  It  is  looked  upon  no  way  improper 
for  a  whole  nation  to  spend  considerable  time,  and  much  of 
their  outward  substance,  on  some  extraordinary  temporal  oc- 
casions, for  the  sake  only  of  the  ceremonies  of  a  public  re- 
joicing ;  and  it  would  be  thought  dishonorable  to  be  very 


GIVE  WAY  TO  RELIGION.  245 

exact  about  what  we  spend,  or  careful  lest  we  injure  our  es- 
tates, on  such  an  occasion :  and  wliy  should  we  be  exact 
only  with  Almighty  God,  so  that  it  should  be  a  crime  to  be 
otherwise  than  scrupulously  careful,  lest  we  injure  ourselves 
in  our  temporal  interest,  to  put  honor  upon  him,  and  seek  our 
own  eternal  happiness  ?  We  should  take  heed  that  none  of 
us  be  in  any  wise  like  Judas,  who  greatly  complained  of 
needless  expense,  and  waste  of  outward  substance,  to  put  ho- 
nor upon  Christ,  when  Mary  broke  her  box,  and  poured  the 
precious  ointment  on  his  head :  he  had  indignation  within 
himself  on  that  account,  and  cries  out,  "  Why  was  this  waste 
of  the  ointment  made  ?  For  it  might  have  been  sold  for 
more  than  three  hundred  pence,  and  have  been  given  to  the 
poor."     Mark  xiv.  3,  4,  5,  (fee,  and  John  xii.  4,  5,  &c. 

And  besides,  if  the  matter  be  justly  considered  and  ex- 
amined, I  believe  it  will  be  found,  that  the  country  has  lost 
no  time  from  their  temporal  affairs  by  the  late  revival  of  reli- 
gion, but  have  rather  gained  time ;  and  that  more  time  has 
been  saved  from  frolicking  and  tavern  haunting,  idleness,  un- 
profitable visits,  vain  talk,  fruitless  pastimes,  and  needless 
diversions,  than  has  lately  been  spent  in  extraordinary  reli- 
gion ;  and  probably  five  times  as  much  has  been  saved  in 
persons'  estates,  at  the  tavern,  and  in  their  apparel,  as  has 
been  spent  by  religious  meetings. 

The  great  complaint  that  is  made  against  so  much  time 
spent  in  religion,  cannot  be  in  general  from  a  real  concern 
that  God  may  be  honored,  and  his  will  done,  and  the  best 
good  of  men  promoted  ;  as  is  very  manifest  from  this,  that 
now  there  is  a  much  more  ear)iest  and  zealous  outcry  made 
in  the  country  against  this  extraordinary  religion,  than  was 
before  against  so  much  time  spent  in  tavern  haunting,  vain 
company  keeping,  night  walking,  and  other  things  which 
wasted  both  our  time  and  substance,  and  injured  our  moral 
virtue. 

The  frequent  preaching  that  has  lately  been,  has  in  a  \mi- 
licular  manner  been  objected  against  as  unprofitable  and  pre- 


246  OF  FREQUENT  PREACHING, 

judicial.  It  is  objected  that  when  sermons  are  heard  so  very 
often,  one  sermon  tends  to  thrust  out-another  ;  so  that  persons 
lose  the  benefit  of  all :  they  say  two  or  three  sermons  in  a 
week  is  as  much  as  they  can  remember  and  digest.  Such 
objections  against  frequent  preaching,  if  they  be  not  from  an 
enmity  against  rehgion,  are  for  want  of  duly  considering  the 
way  that  sermons  usually  profit  an  auditory.  The  main 
benefit  that  is  obtained  by  preaching,  is  by  impression  made 
upon  the  mind  in  the  time  of  it,  and  not  by  any  effect  that 
arises  afterwards  by  a  remembrance  of  what  was  delivered. 
A-nd  though  an  after  remembrance  of  what  was  heard  in  a 
sermon,  is  oftentimes  very  profitable ;  yet,  for  the  most  part, 
that  remembrance  is  from  an  impression  the  words  made  on 
the  heart  in  the  time  of  it ;  and  the  memory  profits  as  it  re- 
news and  increases  that  impression  ;  and  a  frequent  inculca- 
ting the  more  important  things  of  religion  in  preaching,  has 
no  tendency  to  rase  out  out  such  impressions,  but  to  increase 
them,  and  fix  them  deeper  and  deeper* in  the  mind,  as  is 
found  by  experience.  It  never  used  to  be  objected  against, 
that  persons,  upon  the  sabbath,  after  they  have  heard 
two  sermons  that  day,  should  go  home,  and  spend  the  re- 
maining part  of  the  sabbath  in  reading  the  scriptures,  and 
printed  sermons  ;  which,  in  proportion  as  it  has  a  tendency 
to  affect  the  mind  at  all,  has  as  much  of  a  tendency 
to  drive  out  what  they  have  heard,  as  if  they  heard,  another 
sermon  preached.  It  seems  to  have  been  the  practice  of  the 
apostles  to  preach  every  day  in  places  where  they  went ;  yea, 
though  sometimes  they  continued  long  in  one  place.  Acts 
ii.  42  and  46.  Acts  xix.  8,  9,  10.  They  did  not  avoid 
preaching  one  day,  for  fear  they  should  thrust  out  of  the 
minds  of  their  hearers  what  they  had  delivered  the  day  be- 
fore ;  nor  did  Christians  avoid  going  every  day  to  hear,  for 
fear  of  any  such  bad  effect,  as  is  evident  by  Acts  ii.  42,  46. 

There  arc  some  things  in  scripture  that  seem  to  signify  as 
much,  as  that  there  sliould  be  preaching  in  an  extraordinary 


FREQUENT  PREACHING  FORETOLD.  147 

frequency,  at  the  time  when  God  should  be  about  to  intro- 
duce that  flourishing  state  of  religion  that  should  be  in  the 
latter  days ;  as  that  in  Isa.  Ixii.  at  the  beginning :  "  For 
Zion's  sake  will  I  not  hold  my  peace,  for  Jerusalem's  sake 
I  will  not  rest ;  until  the  righteousness  thereof  go  forth  as 
brightness,  and  the  salvation  thereof,  as  a  lamp  that  burnetii : 
and  the  Gentiles  shall  see  thy  righteousness,  and  all  kings  thy 
glory."  And  ver.  5,  6.  '•  For  as  a  young  man  marrieth  a  vir- 
gin, so  shall  thy  sons  marry  thee  :  and  as  the  bridegroom  re- 
joiceth  over  the  bride,  so  shall  thy  God  rejoice  over  thee.  I 
have  set  watchmen  upon  thy  walls,  Q  Jerusalem,  which  shall 
never  hold  their  peace,  day  nor  night."  The  destruction  of 
the  city  of  Jericho,  is  evidently,  in  all  its  circumstances,  in- 
tended by  God  as  a  great  type  of  the  overthrow  of  Satan's 
kingdom ;  the  priests  blowing  with  trumpets  at  that  time, 
represents  ministers  preaching  the  gospel ;  the  people  com- 
passed the  city  seven  days,  the  priests  blowing  the  trumpets ; 
but  when  the  day  was  come  that  the  walls  of  the  city  were 
to  fall,  the  priests  were  more  frequent  and  abundant  in  blow- 
ing their  trumpets  ;  there  was  as.  much  done  in  one  day  then, 
as  had  been  done  in  seven  days  before  ;  they  compassed  the 
city  seven  times  that  day,  blowing  their  trumpets,  till  at 
length  it  came  to  one  long  and  perpetual  blast,  and  then  the 
walls  of  the  city  fell  down  flat.  The  extraordinary  preach- 
ing, that  shall  be  at  the  beginning  of  that  glorious  jubilee  of 
the  churchy  is  represented  by  the  extraordinary  sounding  of 
trumpets  throughout  the  land  of  Canaan,  at  the  beginning 
of  the  year  of  jubilee  ;  and  by  the  reading  of  the  law  before 
all  Israel,  in  the  year  of  release,  at  the  feast  of  tabernacles. 
And  the  crowing  of  the  cock,  at  the  break  of  day,  which 
brought  Peter  to  repentance,  seems  to  me  to  be  intended  to 
signify  the  awakening  of  God's  church  out  of  their  lethargy, 
wherein  they  had  denied  their  Lord,  by  the  extraordinary 
preaching  of  Clic  gospel  that  shall  be  at  the  dawning  of  the 
day  of  the  church's  light  and  glory.      And  there  seems  at 


248  OF  MAKING  MUCH  OF  OUTCRIES. 

ihis  day  to  be  an  uncommon  hand  of  Divine  Piovidencc,  in 
animating,  enabling,  and  upholding  some  ministers  in  such 
abundant  labors. 


SECTION  IV. 

Ministers  blamed  for  making  much  of  outcries  ^  fainting  s, 
and  bodily  effects. 

Another  thing  wherein  I  think  some  ministers  have 
been  injured,  is  in  being  very  much  blamed  for  making  so 
much  of  outcries,  faintings,  and  other  bodily  eiTects  ;  speak- 
ing of  them  as  tokens  of  the  presence  of  God,  and  arguments 
of  the  success  of  preaching ;  seeming  to  strive  to  their  ut- 
most to  bring  a  congregation  to  that  pass,  and  seeming  to 
rejoice  in  it,  yea  even  blessing  God  for  it,  when  they  sec 
these  effects. 

Concerning  this  I  would  observe,  in  the  first  place,  that 
there  are  many  things,  with  respect  to  cryings  out,  falling 
down,  &c.,  that  are  charged  on  ministers,  that  they  are  not 
guilty  of.  Some  would  have  it  that  they  speak  of  these 
things  as  certain  evidences  of  a  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on 
the  liearts  of  their  hearers,  or  that  they  esteem  these  bodily 
effects  themselves  to  be  the  work  of  God,  as  though  the  Spirit 
of  God  took  hold  of,  and  agitated  the  bodies  of  men  ;  and 
some  are  charged  with  making  these  things  essential,  and 
supposing  that  persons  cannot  be  converted  without  them  ; 
whereas  I  never  yet  could  see  the  person  that  held  either  of 
these  things. 

But  for  speaking  of  such  effects  as  probable  tokens  of  God's 
presence,  and  arguments  of  the  success  of  preaching,  it  seems 
to  me  they  arc  not  to  be  blamed  ;  because  I  think  they  arc 
so  indeed  :  and  tlicrcforc  when  I  see  thcmtjxcited  by  preach- 
ing the  important  truths  of  God's  word,  urged  and  enforced 


OUTCRIES  MAY  SHOW  GOD's  PRESENCE.  249 

by  proper  arg-nments  and  motives,  or  as  consequent  on  any 
other  means  that  are  good,  I  do  not  scruple  to  speak  of  them, 
and  to  rejoice  in  them,  and  bless  God  for  them  as  such  ;  and 
that  for  this  (as  I  think)  good  reason,  viz.  that  from  time  to 
time,  upon  proper  inquiry  and  examination,  and  observation 
of  the  consequences  and  fruits,  I  have  found  that  these  are 
all  evidences  that  the  persons  in  whom  these  effects  appear, 
are  under  the  influences  of  God's  Spirit  in  such  cases.  Cry- 
ings  out,  in  such  a  manner,  and  with  such  circumstances  as 
I  have  seen  them  from  time  to  time,  is  as  much  an  evidence 
to  me,  of  the  general  cause  it  proceeds  from,  as  language  : 
I  have  learned  the  meaning  of  it  the  same  way  that  persons 
learn  the  meaning  of  language,  viz.  by  use  and  experience. 
I  confess  that  when  I  see  a  great  crying  out  in  a  congregation, 
in  the  manner  that  I  have  seen  it,  when  those  things  are 
held  forth  to  them  that  are  worthy  of  their  being  greatly  af- 
fected by,  I  rejoice  in  it  much  more  than  merely  in  an  ap- 
pearance of  solemn  attention,  and  a  show  of  affection  by 
weeping  ;  and  that  because  when  there  have  been  those  out- 
cries, I  have  foimd  from  time  to  time  a  much  greater  and 
more  excellent  effect.  To  rejoice  that  the  work  of  God  is 
carried  on  calmly,  without  much  ado,  is  in  effect  to  rejoice 
that  it  is  carried  on  with  less  power,  or  that  there  is  not  so 
much  of  the  influence  of  God's  Spirit :  for  though  the  de- 
gree of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  jy articular  per- 
sons is  by  no  means  to  be  judged  of  by  the  degree  of  exter- 
nal appearances,  because  of  the  different  constitutions,  tem- 
pers, and  circumstances  of  men  ;  yet  if  there  be  a  very  pow- 
erful influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  a  mixed  multitude,  it 
will  cause,  some  way  or  other,  a  great  visible  commotion. 

And  as  to  ministers'  aiming  at  such  effects,  and  striving 
by  all  means  to  bring  a  congregation  to  that  pass,  that  there 
should  be  such  an  uproar  among  them  ;  I  suppose  none  aim 
at  it  any  otherwise,  than  as  they  strive  to  raise  the  affections 
of  their  hearers  to  such  a  height  as  very  often  appears  in 
these  effects  ;  and  if  it  be  so,  that  those  affections  are  com- 

32 


260  OF  KEEPING  THE  AFFECTED  TOGETHER. 

monly  good,  and  it  be  found  by  experience  that  such  a  de- 
gree of  them  commonly  has  a  good  effect,  I  think  they  are 
to  be  justified  in  so  doing. 


SECTION  V. 

Ministers  blamed  for  keeping  persons  together  that  are 
under  great  affectioyis. 

Again,  some  ministers  have  been  blamed  for  keeping  per- 
sons together,  that  have  been  under  great  affections,  v^hich 
have  appeared  in  such  extraordinary  outward  manifestations. 
Many  think  this  promotes  confusion,  that  persons  in  such 
circumstances  do  but  discompose  each  others'  minds,  and  dis- 
turb the  minds  of  others  ;  and  that  therefore  it  is  best  they 
should  be  dispersed,  and  that  when  any  in  a  congregation 
are  strongly  seized,  that  they  cannot  forbear  outward  mani- 
festations of  it,  they  should  be  removed  that  others'  minds 
may  not  be  diverted. 

But  I  cannot  but  think  that  those  that  thus  object  go  upon 
quite  wrong  notions  of  things  :  for  though  persons  ought  to 
take  lieed  that  they  do  not  make  an  ado  without  necessity  ; 
for  this  will  be  the  way  in  time  to  have  such  appearances 
lose  all  their  effect ;  yet  the  unavoidable  manifestations  of 
strong  rehgious  affections  tend  to  a  happy  influence  on  the 
minds  of  by-standers,  and  are  found  by  experience  to  have 
an  excellent  and  durable  effect ;  and  so  to  contrive  and  order 
things,  that  others  may  have  opportunity  and  advantage  to 
observe  them,  has  been  found  to  be  blessed,  as  a  great  means 
to  promote  the  v/ork  of  God  ;  and  to  prevent  their  being  in 
the  way  of  observation,  is  to  prevent  the  effect  of  that  which  God 
makes  use  of  as  a  principal  means  of  carrying  on  his  work 
at  such  an  extraordinary  time,  viz.  example ;  which  is  often 


THE  HAPPY  INFLUENCE  OF  EXAMPLE.  2#1 

spoken  of  in  scripture  as  one  of  the  chief  means  by  which 

God  would  carry  on  his  work,  in  the  time  of  the  prospeiity 
of  religion  in  the  latter  days  :  I  have  mentioned  some  texts 
already  to  this  purpose,  in  what  I  published  before,  of  the 
tnarks  of  a  work  of  the  true  Spirit ;  but  would  here  men- 
tion some  others.  In  Zech.  ix.  15,  16.,  those  that  in  the 
latter  day  should  be  filled  in  an  extraordinary  manner  with  tlie 
Holy  Spirit,  so  as  to  appear  in  outward  manifestations,  and 
making  a  noise,  are  spoken  of  as  those  that  God,  in  these 
uncommon  circumstances,  will  set  up  to  the  view  of  others,- 
as  apprize  or  ensign,  by  their  examph  and  the  excellency  of 
their  attainments,  to  animate  and  draw  others,  as  men  gather 
about  an  ensign,  and  run  for  a  prize,  a  crown,  and  precious 
jewels,  set  up  in  their  view.  The  words  are,  "And  they 
shall  drink,  and  make  a  noise,  as  through  wine  ;  and  they 
shall  be  filled  like  bowls,  and  as  the  corners  of  the  altar  :  and 
the  Lord  their  God  shall  save  them,  in  that  day,  as  the  flock 
of  his  people  ;  for  they  shall  be  as  the  stones  of  a  crown, 
lifted  up  as  an  ensign  upon  his  land."  (But  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  say  something  more  of  this  scripture  afterwards.) 
Those  that  make  the  objection  I  am  upon,  instead  of  suffer- 
ing this  prize  or  ensign  to  be  in  public  view,  are  for  having 
ir  removed,  and  hid  in  some  corner.  To  the  like  purpose  is 
that,  Isa.  Ixii.  3.  "  Thou  shalt  be  a  crown  of  glory  in  the 
hand  of  the  Lord,  and  a  royal  diadem,  in  the  hand  of  thy 
God."  Here  it  is  observable,  that  it  is  not  said.  Thou  shalt 
be  a  crown  upon  the  head,  but  m  theJiayid  of  the  Lord,  i.  e. 
held  forth  in  thy  beauty  and  excellency,  as  a  prize,  to  be  be- 
stowed upon  others  that  shall  behold  thee,  and  be  animated 
by  the  brightness  and  lustre  which  God  shall  endow  thee 
with.  The  great  influence  of  the  example  of  God's  people, 
in  their  bright  and  excellent  attainments,  to  propagate  reli- 
gion in  those  days,  is  further  signified  in  Isa.  Ix.  3.  "  And  the 
Gentiles  shall  come  to  thy  fight,  and  kings  to  the  brightness 
of  thy  rising."  With  ver.  22.  "  A  little  one  shall  become  a 
thousand,   and  a  small  one  a  strong  nation."     And  Zech. 


252  OF  MUCH  AND  EARNEST  SPEAKING. 

X.  8j  9.  "  And  they  shall  increase,  as  they  have  increased  ; 
and  I  will  sow  them  among  the  people."  And  Hos.  ii.  23. 
"  And  I  will  sow  her  unto  me  in  the  earth."     So  Jer.  xxxi, 

27, 


SECTION  VI. 

Objection  against  speaking  much,  and  loith  great  ear- 
7iestnesSj  by  persons  affected. 

Another  thing  that  gives  great  disgust  to  many,  is  the 
disposition  that  persons  show,  under  great  affections,  to  speak 
so  much,  and  with  such  earnestness  and  vehemence,  to  be 
setting  forth  the  greatness,  and  w^onderfulness,  and  impor- 
tance of  divine  and  eternal  things,  and  to  be  so  passionately 
warning,  inviting,  and  entreating  others.  Concerning  which 
I  would  say,  that  I  am  far  from  thinking  that  such  a  dispo- 
sition should  be  wholly  without  any  limits  or  regulation  (as 
I  shall  more  particularly  show  afterwards)  ;  and  I  believe 
some  have  erred  in  setting  no  bounds,  and  indulging  and 
encouraging  this  disposition  without  any  kind  of  restraint  or 
direction  :  but  yet  it  seems  to  me  that  such  a  disposition  in 
general,  is  what  both  reason  and  scripture  will  justify.  Those 
that  are  offended  at  such  things,  as  though  they  were  unrea- 
sonable, are  not  just  :  upon  examination  it  will  probably  be 
found  that  they  have  one  rule  of  reasoning  about  temporal 
things,  and  another  about  spiritual  things.  They  will  not 
at  all  wonder,  if  a  person,  on  some  very  great  and  affecting 
occasion  of  extraordinary  danger  or  great  joy,  that  eminently 
and  immediately  concerns  him  and  others,  is  disposed  to 
speak  much,  and  with  great  earnestness,  especially  to  those 
to  whom  he  is  united  in  the  bonds  of  dear  affection,  and 
great  concern  for  their  good.     And  therefore  if  they  were 


OF  EARNEST  AND  MUCH  TALKING.  253 

just,  why  would  not  they  allow  it  in  spiritual  things  ?  And 
much  more  in  them,  agreeably  to  the  vastly  greater  impor- 
tance, and  more  affecting  nature  of  spiritual  things,  and  the 
concern  which  true  religion  causes  in  men's  minds  for  the 
good  of  others,  and  the  disposition  it  gives  and  excites  to 
speak  God's  praises,  to  show  forth  his  infinite  glory,  and  talk 
of  all  his  glorious  perfections  and  works  ? 

That  a  very  great  sense,  of  the  right  kind,  of  the  impor- 
tance of  the  things  of  religion,  and  the  danger  sinners  are 
in,  should  sometimes  cause  an  almost  insuperable  disposition 
to  speak  and  warn  others,  is  agreeable  to  Jer.  vi.  10,  11. 
"  To  whom  shall  I  speak  and  give  warning,  that  they  may 
hear  ?  Behold,  their  ear  is  uncircumcised,  and  they  cannot 
hearken  :  behold,,  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  unto  them  a  re- 
proach ;  they  have  no  delight  in  it.  Therefore  I  am  full  of 
the  fury  of  the  Lord  ;  I  am  weary  with  holding  in  ;  I  will 
pour  it  out  upon  the  children  abroad,  and  upon  the  assembly 
of  the  young  men  together  ;  for  even  the  husband  with  the 
wife  shall  be  taken,  the  aged,  with  him  that  is  full  of  days." 
And  that  true  Christians,  when  they  come  to  be,  as  it  were, 
waked  out  of  sleep,  and  to  be  filled  with  a  sweet  and  joyful 
sense  of  the  excellent  things  of  religion,  by  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  or  by  other  means  of  grace,  should  be  disposed  to 
be  much  in  speaking  of  divine  things,  though  before  they 
were  dumb,  is  agreeable  to  what  Christ  says  to  his  church, 
Cant.  vii.  9.  "  And  the  roof  of  thy  mouth  is  like  the  best 
wine,  for  my  beloved,  that  goeth  down  sweetly,  causing  the 
lips  of  those  that  are  asleep  to  speak."  The  roof  of  the 
church's  mouth,  is  the  officers  of  the  church  that  preach  the 
gospel  ;  their  word  is  to  Christ's  beloved,  like  the  best  wine, 
that  goes  down  sweetly  ;  extraordinarily  refreshing  and  en- 
livening the  saints,  causing  them  to  speak,  though  before 
they  were  mute  and  asleep.  It  is  said  by  some  that  the 
people  that  are  the  subjects  of  this  work,  when  they  get  to- 
gether, talking  loud  and  earnestly  in  their  pretended  great 
joys,  several  in  a  room  talking  at  the  same  time,  make  a 


254  OF  THE  NOISE  PERSONS  MAKE 

noise  just  like  a  company  of  drunken  persons.  On  which  I 
would  observe,  that  it  is  foretold  that  God's  people  should  do 
so,  in  that  forementioned  place,  Zech.  ix.  15,  16,  17.,  which 
I  shall  now  take  more  particular  notice  of :  the  words  are  as 
follows  :  "  The  Lord  of  hosts  shall  defend  them  ;  and  they 
shall  devour  aud  subdue  with  sling  stones ;  and  they  shall 
drink,  and  make  a  noise,  as  through  wine,  and  they  shall  be 
filled  like  bowls,  and  as  the  corners  of  the  altar  :  and  the 
Lord  their  God  shall  save  them  in  that  day,  as  the  flock  of 
his  people  ;  for  they  shall  be  as  the  stones  of  a  crown,  lifted 
up  as  an  ensign  upon  his  land  :  for  how  great  is  his  good- 
ness !  and  how  great  is  his  beauty  !  Corn  shall  make  the 
young  men  cheerful,  and  new  wine  the  maids."  The  words 
are  very  remarkable  :  here  it  is  foretold,  that  at  the  time 
when  Christ  shall  set  up  a  universal  kingdom  upon  earth, 
ver.  20.,  the  children  of  Zion  shall  drink  till  they  are  filled 
like  the  vessels  of  the  sanctuary  ;  and  if  we  would  know 
what  they  shall  be  thus  filled  with,  the  prophecy  does  in  ef- 
fect explain  itself :  they  shall  be  filled  as  the  vessels  of  the 
sanctuary  that  contained  the  drink  offering,  which  was  wine  ; 
and  yet  the  words  imply  that  it  shall  not  literally  be  wine 
that  they  shall  drink  and  be  filled  with,  because  it  is  said 
they  shall  drink  and  make  a  noise,  as  through  ivine,  as  if 
they  had  drank  wine  ;  which  implies  that  they  had  not 
literally  done  it,  and  therefore  we  must  understand  the  words, 
that  they  shall  drink  into  that,  and  be  filled  with  that,  which 
the  wine  of  the  drink  offering  represented,  or  was  a  type  of, 
which  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  well  as  the  blood  of  Christ,  that 
new  wine  that  is  drank  in  our  heavenly  Father's  kingdom  : 
they  shall  be  filled  with  the  Spirit,  which  the  apostle  sets  in 
opposition  to  a  being  drunk  with  wine,  Eph.  v.  18.  This 
is  the  new  wine  spoken  of,  ver.  17.  It  is  the  same  with  that 
best  \oine,  spoken  of  in  Canticles,  VAa^  goes  down  sweetly, 
causins^  the  lips  of  those  that  are  asleep  to  speak.  It  is 
here  foretold  that  the  children  of  Zion,  in  the  latter  days, 
should  be  filled  with  that  which  should  make  them  cheerful, 


WHEN  TOGETHER  UNDER  GREAT  AFFECTIONS.      255 

and  cause  them  to  make  a  noise  as  through  wine,  and  by 
which  these  joyful,  happy  persons,  that  are  thus  filled,  shall 
be  as  the  stones  of  a  crown  hfted  up  as  an  ensign  upon  God's 
land,  being  made  joyful  in  the  extraorduiary  manifestations 
of  the  beauty  and  love  of  Christ :  as  it  follows.  How  great 
is  his  goodness  !  and  hoio  great  is  his  beauty  !  And  it 
is  further  remarkable,  that  it  is  here  foretold  that  it  should 
be  thus  especially  amongst  young  people ;  Corn  shall  make 
the  young  men  cheerful^  and  new  wine  the  maids.  It 
would  be  ridiculous  to  understand  this  of  literal  bread  and 
wine  :  without  doubt,  the  same  spiritual  blessings  are  signi- 
fied by  bread  and  wine  here,  which  were  represented  by 
Melchizedeck's  bread  and  wine,  and  are  signified  by  the 
bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper.  One  of  the  marginal 
readings  is,  shall  tnake  the  young  men  to  speak  ;  which  is 
agreeable  to  that  in  Canticles,  of  the  best  ivine^s  causing 
the  lips  of  those  that  are  asleep  to  speak. 

We  ought  not  to  be,  in  any  measure,  hke  the  unbelieving 
Jews  in  Christ's  time,  who  were  disgusted  both  with  crying 
out  with  distress  and  with  joy.  When  the  poor  blind  man 
cried  out  before  all  the  multitude,  Jesus,  thou  son  of  David, 
have  mercy  on  me  !  and  continued  instantly  thus  doing, 
the  multitude  rebuked  him,  and  charged  him  that  he  should 
hold  his  tongue,  Mark  x.  46,  47,  48.,  and  Luke  xviii.  3S,  39. 
They  looked  upon  it  to  be  a  very  indecent  noise  that  he 
made  ;  a  thing  very  ill-becoming  him  to  cause  his  v^oice  to 
be  heard  so  much  and  so  loud  among  the  multitude.  And 
when  Christ  made  his  solemn  and  triumphant  entry  into 
Jerusalem,  (which,  I  have  before  observed,  was  a  type  of  the 
glory  and  triumph  of  the  latter  days,)  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  disciples,  of  all  sorts,  especially  young  people,  began 
to  rejoice  and  praise  God,  with  a  loud  voice,  for  all  the 
mighty  works  that  they  had  seen,  saying,  Blessed  be  the 
King  that  conieth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  !  Peace  in 
heaven,  and  glory  in  the  highest !  The  Pharisees  said  to 
Christ,  Master,  rebuke  thy  disciples.     They  did  not  im- 


256  OF  MANY  SPEAKING  TOGETHER. 

derstand  such  great  transports  of  joy  ;  it  seemed  to  them  a 
very  unsuitable  and  indecent  noise  and  clamor  that  they 
made,  a  confused  uproar,  many  crying  out  together,  as 
though  they  were  out  of  their  wits  ;  they  wondered  that 
Christ  would  tolerate  it.  But  what  says  Christ  ?  1  tell  you^ 
that  if  these  should  hold  their  peace^  the  stones  would  im- 
mediately cry  out.  The  words  seem  to  intimate  as  much 
as  that  there  was  cause  enough  to  constrain  those  whose 
hearts  were  not  harder  than  the  very  ptones,  to  cry  out,  and 
make  a  noise  ;  which  is  something  like  that  other  expression, 
of  causing  the  lijJS  of  those  that  are  asleep  to  sj^eak. 

When  many,  under  great  religious  affections,  are  earnestly 
speaking  together,  of  divine  wonders,  in  various  parts  of  a 
company,  to  those  that  are  next  to  them  ;  some  attending 
to  what  one  says,  and  others  to  another,  there  is  something 
very  beautiful  in  it,  provided  they  do  not  speak  so  many  as 
to  drown  each  others'  voices,  that  none  can  hear  what  any 
say  ;  there  is  a  greater  and  more  affecting  appearance  of  a 
joint  engagedness  of  heart,  in  the  love  and  praises  of  God. 
And  I  had  rather  see  it,  than  to  see  one  speaking  alone,  and 
all  attending  to  what  he  says  ;  it  has  more  of  the  appearance 
of  conversation.  When  a  multitude  meets  on  any  occasion 
of  temporal  rejoicing,  freely  and  cheerfully  to  converse  to- 
gether, they  be  not  wont  to  observe  the  ceremony,  of  but  one 
speaking  at  a  time,  while  all  the  rest,  jn  a  formal  manner, 
set  themselves  to  attend  to  what  he  says  ;  that  would  spoil 
all  conversation,  and  turn  it  into  the  formality  of  set  speeches, 
and  the  solemnity  of  preaching.  It  is  better  for  lay  persons, 
when  they  speak  one  to  another  of  the  things  of  God,  when 
they  meet  together  to  speak  after  the  manner  of  Christian 
conversation,  than  to  observe  the  formality  of  but  one  speak- 
ing at  a  time,  the  whole  multitude  silently  and  solemnly 
attending  to  what  he  says  ;  which  would  carry  in  it  too 
much  of  the  air  of  the  authority  and  solemnity  of  preaching. 
What  the  apostle  says,  1  Cor.  xiv.  29,  30,  31.,  "  Let  the 
prophets  speak,  two,  or  three,  and  let  the  other  judge :  if  any 


OF  FREQUENT  SINGING,  257 

thing  be  revealed  to  another  that  sitteth  by,  let  the  first  hold 
his  peace  ;  for  ye  may  all  prophesy,  one  by  one,  that  all 
may  learn,  and  all  may  be  comforted  ;"  I  say,  this  does  not 
reach  this  case  ;  because  what  the  apostle  is  speaking  of,  is 
the  solemnity  of  their  rehgious  exercises,  in  public  worship, 
and  persons  speaking  in  the  church  by  immediate  inspira- 
tion, and  in  the  use  of  the  gift  of  prophecy,  or  some  gift  of 
inspiration,  in  the  exercise  of  which  they  acted  as  extraordi- 
nary ministers  of  Christ. 


SECTION  VII. 

iSonie  find  fault  wiiJi  so  much  ainging  in  religious 
meetings^ 

Another  thing  that  some  have  found  fault  with,  is 
abounding  so  much  in  singing  in  religious  meetings.  Ob- 
jecting against  such  a  thing  as  this,  seems  to  arise  from  a 
suspicion  already  established  of  this  Work  :  they  doubt  of 
the  pretended  extraordinary  love  and  joys  that  attend  this 
work,  and  so  find  fault  with  the  manifestations  of  them.  If 
they  thought  persons  were  truly  the  subjects  of  an  extraor- 
dinary degree  of  divine  love,  and  heavenly  rejoicing  in  God, 
I  suppose  they  would  not  wonder  at  their  having  a  disposi- 
tion to  be  much  in  praise.  They  will  not  object  against  the 
saints  and  angels  in  heaven  singing  praises  and  hallelujahs 
to  God,  without  ceasing,  day  or  night ;  and  therefore  doubt- 
less will  allow,  that  the  more  the  saints  on  earth  are  like 
them  in  their  dispositions,  the  more  they  will  be  disposed  to 
do  like  them.  They  will  readily  own  that  the  generality  of 
Christians  have  great  reason  to  be  ashamed  that  they  have 
so  little  thankfulness,  and  are  no  more  in  praising  God, 
whom  they  have  such  infinite  cause  to  praise  :  and  wJiy 
therefore  should  Christians  be  found  fault  with  for  showing 

33 


258  OF  HYMNS  OF  HUMAN  COMPOSURE. 

a  disposition  to  be  much  in  praising  God,  and  manifesting  a 
delight  in  that  heavenly  exercise  ?  To  complain  of  this,  is 
to  be  too  much  like  the.  Pharisees,  who  were  disgusted  when 
the  multitude  of  the  disciples  began  to  rejoice,  and  with  loud 
voices  to  praise  God,  and  cry  hosanna,  when  Christ  was  en- 
tering ^nto  Jerusalem. 

There  are  many  things  in  scripture  that  seem  to  intimate, 
that  praising  God,  both  in  speeches  and  songs,  will  be  what 
the  church  of  God  will  very  mucli  abound  in,  in  the  ap- 
proaching glorious  day.  So  on  the  seventh  day  of  com- 
passing the  walls  of  Jericho,  when  the  priests  blew  with  the 
trumpets,  in  an  extraordinary  manner,  the  people  shouted 
with  a  great  shout,  and  the  wall  of  the  city  fell  down  flat. 
So  the  ark  was  brought  back  from  its  banishment,  with  ex- 
traordinary shouting  and  singing  of  the  whole  congregation 
of  Israel.  And  the  places  in  the  prophecies  of  scripture, 
that  signify  that  the  church  of  God,  in  that  glorious  jubilee 
that  is  foretold,  shall  greatly  abound  in  singing  and  shouting 
forth  the  praises  of  God,  are  too .  many  to  be  mentioned. 
And  there  will  be  cause  enough  for  it  :  I  believe  it  will  be  a 
time  wherein  both  heaven  and  earth  will  be  much  more  full 
of  joy  and  praise  than  ever  they  were  before. 

But  what  is  more  especially  found  fault  with  in  the  sing- 
ing tliat  is  now  practiced,  is  making  use  of  hymns  of  human 
composure.  And  I  am  far  from  thinking  that  the  book  of 
psalms  should  be  thrown  by  in  our  pubhc  worship,  but  that 
it  should  always  be  used  in  the  Christian  church,  to  the  end* 
of  the  world  :  but  I  know  of  no  obligation  we  are  under  to 
confine  ourselves  to  it.  I  can  find  no  command  or  rule  of 
God's  word,  that  does  any  more  confine  us  to  the  words  of 
the  scripture  in  our  singing,  than  it  does  in  our  praying  ;  we 
speak  to  God  in  both :  and  I  can  see  no  reason  why  we 
should  limit  ourselves  ^o  such  particular  forms  of  words,  that 
we  find  in  the  Bible,  in  speaking  tor  him  by  way  of  praise,  in 
metre,  and  with  music,  than  when  we  speak  to  him  in  prose, 
by  way  of  prayer  and  supplication.     And  it  is  really  needful 


OF  CHILDRENS'  MEETINGS.  259 

tliat  we  sliould  have  sonic  other  songs  besides  the  psalms  of 
David  :  it  is  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  Christian 
church,  should  forever,  and  even  in  times  of  her  greatest 
light,  in  her  praises  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  be  confined  only 
to  the  words  of  the  Old  Testament,  wherein  all  the  greatest 
and  most  glorious  things  of  the  gospel,  that  are  infinitely 
the  greatest  subjects  of  her  praise,  are  spoken  of  under  a 
veil,  and  not  so  much  as  the  name  of  our  glorious  Redeemer 
ever  mentioned,  but  in  some  dark  figure,  or  as  hid  under  the 
name  of  some  type.  And  as  to  our  making  use  of  the  words 
of  others,  and  not  tliose  that  are  conceived  by  ourselves,  it  is 
no  more  than  we  do  in  all  our  public  prayers  ;  the  whole 
worshiping  assembly,  excepting  one  only,  makes  use  of  the 
words  that  are  conceived  by  him  that  speaks  for  the  rest. 


SECTION  VIII. 

Many  dislike  the  religious  meetings  of  children,  to  read 
and  fray  together. 

Another  thing  that  many  have  disliked,  is. the  religious 
meetings  of  children,  to  read  and  pray  together,  and  perform 
religious  exercises  by  themselves.  What  is  objected,  is  chil 
dren's  want  of  that  knowledge  and  discretion  that  is  requisite 
in  order  to  a  decent  and  profitable  management  of  rehgious 
e;xercises.  But  it  appears  to  me  the  objection  is  not  sufficient : 
children,  as  they  have  the  nature  of  men.  are  inclined  to 
society  ;  and  those  of  them  that  are  capable  of  society  one 
with  another,  are  capable  of  the  influences  of  tli.e  Spirit  of 
God,  in  its  active  fruits  ;  and  if  they  are  inclined  by  a  reli- 
gious disposition  that  they  have  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  to 
improve  their  society  one  with  another,  in  a  religious  man- 
ner) and  to  religious  purposes,  who  should  forbid  them  ?  If 
they  have  not  discretion  to  observe  method  in  their  religious 


260  OP  CHILDRENS'  MEETINGS. 

performances,  or  to  speak  sense  in  all  that  they  say  in  prayer, 
they  may,  notwithstanding,  have  a  good  meaning,  and  God 
understands  them,  and  it  does  not  spoil  or  interrupt  their  de- 
votion one  with  another.  We  that  are  grown  persons,  have 
defects  in  our  prayers,  that  are  a  thousand  times  worse  in 
the  sight  of  God,  and  aie  a  greater  confusion,  and  more  ab- 
surd nonsense  in  his  eyes,  than  their  childish  indiscretions. 
There  is  not  so  much  difference  before  God,  between  children 
and  grown  persons,  as  we  are  ready  to  imagine  ;  we  are  all 
poor,  ignorant,  foolish  babes,  in  his  sight :  our  adult  age  does 
not  bring  us  so  much  nearer  to  God,  as  we  are  apt  to  think. 
God  in  this  work  has  shown  a  remarkable  regard  to  httle 
children  •  never  was  there  such  a  glorious  work  amongst 
persons  in  their  childhood,  as  has  been  of  late  in  New  Eng- 
land :  he  has  been  pleased  in  a  wonderful  manner  to  perfect 
praise  out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  c^nd  suckUngs  ;  and  many 
of  them  have  more  of  that  knowledge  and  wisdom,  that 
pleases  him,  and  renders  their  religious  worship  acceptable, 
than  many  of  the  great  and  learned  men  of  the  v/orld  :  it 
is  they,  in  the  sight  of  God,  are  the  ignorant  and  foolish 
children  :  these  are  grown  men,  and  a  hundred  years  old, 
in  comparison  with  them ;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the 
days  are  coming,  prophesied  of  Isa.  Ixv.  20.,  when  "  the 
child  shall  die  a  hundred  years  old." 

I  have  seen  many  happy  effects  of  children's  religious 
meetings ;  and  God  has  seemed  often  remarkably  to  own 
them  in  their  meetings,  and  really  descended  from  heaven  to 
be  amongst  them  :  I  have  known  several  probable  instances 
of  children  being  converted  at  such  meetings.  I  should 
therefore  think,  that  if  children  appear  to  be  really  moved  to 
it,  by  a  religious  disposition,  and  not  merely  from  a  childish 
affectation  of  imitating  grown  persons,  they  ought  by  no 
means  to  be  discouraged  or  discountenanced  :  but  yet  it  is 
fit  that  care  should  be  taken  of  them,  by  their  parents,  and 
pastors,  to  instruct  and  direct  them,  and  to  correct  imprudent 
conduct  and   irregularities,  if  tliey  are  perceived  ;  or  any 


261 

thing  by  which  the  devil  may  pervert  and  destroy  the  design 
of  their  meetings.  All  should  take  heed  that  they  do  not 
find  fault  with,  and  despise  the  rehgion  of  children,  from  an 
evil  principle,  lest  they  should  be  like  the  chief  priests  and 
scribes,  who  were  sore  displeased  at  the  religious  worship  and 
praises  of  httle  children,  and  the  honor  they  gave  Christ  in 
the  temple.  We  have  an  account  of  it,  and  of  what  Christ 
said  upon  it,  in  Mat.  xxi.  15,  16.  "  And  when  the  chief 
priests  and  scribes  saw  the  wonderful  things  that  he  did,  and 
the  children  crying  in  the  temple,  and  saying,  hosanna  to 
the  Son  of  David,  they  were  sore  displeased,  and  said  unto 
him,  Hearest  thou  what  these  say  ?  And  Jesus  saith  unto 
them,  Yea,  have  ye  never  read.  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes 
and  sucklings,  thou  hast  perfected  praise  ?" 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  REVIVAL,  &c. 


PART  IV. 


SHOWING  WHAT  THINGS  ARE  TO  BE  CORRECTED  OR 
AVOIDED  IN  PROMOTING  THIS  WORK,  OR  IN  OUR  BE- 
HAVIOR UNDER  IT. 

Having  thus  observed,  in  some  instances,  wherein  the 
conduct  of  those  that  have  appeared  to  be  the  subjects  of  this 
work,  or  liave  been  zealous  to  promote  it,  has  been  objected 
against,  or  complained  of,  without  or  beyond  just  cause,  I 
proceed  now,  in  the 

Second  place,  to  show  what  things  ought  to  be  corrected 
or  avoided. 

Many  that  are  zealous  for  this  glorious  work  of  God,  are 
heartily  sick  of  the  great  noise  there  is  in  the  country  about 
imprudences  and  disorders  ;  they  have  heard  it  so  often 
from  the  mouths  of  opposers,  that  they  are  prejudiced  against 
the  sound  ;  and  they  look  upon  it  that  that  which  is  called 
a  being  jprudent  and  regular .^  which  is  so  much  insisted 
on,  is  no  other  than  being  asleej),  or  cold  and  dead  in  reli- 
gion, and  that  the  great  imprudence  that  is  so  much  cried 
out  of,  is  only  being  ahve,  and  engaged  in  the  things  of  God  : 
and  they  are  therefore  rather  confirmed  in  any  practice,  than 
brought  off  from  it,  by  the  clamor  they  hear  against  it,  as 
imprudent  and  irregular.  And  to  tell  the  truth,  the  cry  of 
irregularity  and  imprudence  has  been  much  more  in  the 
mouths  of  those  that  have  been  enemies  to  the  main  of  tlic 
work,  than  others  ;  for  they  have  watched  for  the  halting  of 


264  THE  ART  OF  THE  DEVIL 

the  zealous,  and  eagerly  catched  at  any  thing  that  has  bepn 
wrong,  and  have  greatly  insisted  on  it,  made  the  most  of  it, 
and  magnified  it  ;  especially  liave  they  watched  for  errors 
in  zealous  preachers,  that  are  much  in  reproving  and  con- 
demning the  wickedness  of  the  times  :  they  would  therefore 
do*  well  to  consider  that  scripture,  Isa.  xxix.  20,  21.  "  The 
scorner  is  consumed,  and  all  that  watch  for  iniquity  are  cut 
off,  that  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word,  and  lay  a  snare 
for  him  that  reproveth  in  the  gate,  and  turn  aside  the  just 
for  a  thing  of  nought."  They  have  not  only  too  much  in- 
sisted on,  and  magnified  real  errors,  but  have  very  injuriously 
charged  them  as  guilty,  in  things  wherein  they  have  been 
innocent,  and  have  done  their  duty.  This  has  so  prejudiced 
the  minds  of  some,  that  they  have  been  ready  to  think  that 
all  that  has  been  said  about  errors  and  imprudences,  was  in- 
jurious, and  from  an  ill  spirit  ;  and  has  confirmed  them  in 
it,  and  there  is  no  such  thing  as  any  prevailing  impru- 
dences ;  and  it  has  made  them  less  cautious  and  suspicious 
of  themselves,  lest  they  should  err.  Herein  the  devil  has  had 
an  advantage  put  into  his  hands,  and  has  taken  the  advan- 
tage ;  and,  doubtless,  has  been  too  subtle  for  some  of  the 
true  friends  of  religion.  That  would  be  a  strange  thing 
indeed,  if  in  so  great  a  commotion  and  revolution,  and  such 
a  new  state  of  things,  wherein  so  many  have  been  engaged, 
none  have  been  guilty  of  any  imprudence  ;  it  would  be  such 
a  revival  of  religion  as  never  was  yet,  if  among  so  many 
men,  not  guided  by  infallible  inspiration,  there  had  not  been 
prevailing  a  pretty  many  notable  errors  in  judgment  and 
conduct :  our  young  preachers,  and  young  converts,  must  in 
general  vastly  exceed  Luther,  the  head  of  the  reformation, 
who  was  guilty  of  a  great  many  excesses  in  that  great  af- 
fair in  which  God  made  him  the  chief  instrument. 

If  we  look  back  into  the  history  of  the  church  of  God  in 
past  ages,  we  may  observe  that  it  has  been  a  common  device 
of  the  devil,  to  overset  a  revival  of  religion,  when  he  finds 
he  can  keep  men  quiet  and  secure  no  longer,  then  to  drive 


TO  DRIVE  MEN   TO  EXTREMES.  265 

tliem  to  excesses  and  extravagances.  He  holds  them  back 
as  long  as  he  can,  but  when  he  can  do  it  no  longer,  then  lie 
will  push  them  on,  and  if  possible,  run  ihem  upon  their 
heads.  And  it  has  been  b}'^  this  means  chiefly,  that  he  has 
been  successful,  in  several  instances,  to  overthrow  most  hope- 
ful and  promising  beginnings  :  yea,  the  principal  means  by 
which  the  devil  was  successful,  by  degrees,  to  overset  that 
grand  religious  revival  of  the  world,  that  was  in  the  primi- 
tive ages  of  Christianity,  and  in  a  manner  to  overthrow  the 
Christian  church  through  the  earth,  and  to  make  way  for, 
and  bring  on  the  great  Antichristian  apostasy,  that  master- 
piece of  all  the  devil's  works,  was  to  improve  the  indiscreet 
zeal  of  Christians,  to  drive  them  into  those  three  extremes, 
of  enthusiasm^  superstitio?i^  and  severity  towards  oppo- 
sers  ;  which  should  be  enough  for  an  everlasting  warning 
to  the  Christian  church. 

Though  the  devil  will  do  his  diligence  to  stir  up  the  open 
enemies  of  religion,  yet  he  knows  what  is  for  his  interest  so 
well,  that  in  a  time  of  revival  of  religion,  his  main  strength 
shall  be  tried  with  the  friends  of  it,  and  he  will  chiefly  exert 
himself  in  his  attempts  upon  them,  to  mislead  them.  One 
truly  zealous  person,  in  the  time  of  such  an  event,  that  seems 
to  have  a  great  hand  in  the  affair,  and  draws  the  eyes  of 
many  upon  him,  may  do  more  (through  Satan's  being  too 
subtle  for  him)  to  hinder  the  work,  than  a  hundred  great,  and 
strong,  and  open  opposers. 

In  the  time  of  a  great  loork  of  Christ,  his  liands,  with 
which  he  works,  are  often  wounded  in  the  house  of  his 
friends ;  and  his  work  hindered  chiefly  by  them :  so  that  if 
any  one  inquires,  as  in  Zech.  xiii.  6.,  "What  are  those 
wounds  in  thine  hands  ?"  He  may  answer,  those  with  which 
I  was  ivoimded  in  the  house  of  nuj  friends. 

The  errors  of  the  friends  of  the  work  of  God,  and  especially 
of  the  great  promoters  of  it,  give  vast  advantage  to  the  ene- 
mies of  such  a  work.  Indeed  there  are  many  things  that  are 
no-  errors,  but  are  only  duties  faithfully  and  thoroughly  done, 

34 


266  OF  THE  ILL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  ERRORS. 

that  wound  the  minds  of  such  persons  more,  and  are  more 
cross  to  them,  than  real  errors :  but  yet  one  real  error  gives 
opposers  as  much  advantage,  and  hinders  and  clogs  the  work, 
as  much  as  ten  that  are  only  supposed  ones.  Real  errors  do 
not  fret  and  gall  the  enemies  of  religion,  so  much  as  those 
things  that  are  strictly  right ;  but  they  encourage  them  more ; 
they  give  them  liberty,  and  open  a  gap  for  them ;  so  that 
some  that  before  kept  their  enmity  burning  in  their  own 
bowels,  and  durst  not  show  themselves,  will  on  such  an  oc- 
casion take  .courage,  and  give  themselves  vent,  and  their 
rage  will  be  like  that  of  an  enemy  let  loose  ;  and  those  that 
lay  still  before,  having  nothing  to  say,  but  what  they  would 
be  ashamed  of,  (agreeable  to  Tit.  ii.  8.),  when  they  have 
such  a  weapon  put  into  their  hands,  will  fight  with  all  vio- 
lence. And  indeed  the  enemies  of  religion  would  not  know 
what  to  do  for  weapons  to  fight  with,  were  it  not  for  the  er- 
rors of  the  friends  of  it ;  and  so  must  soon  fall  before  them. 
And  besides,  in  real  errors,  things  that  are  truly  disagreeable 
to  the  rules  of  God's  word,  we  cannot  expect  the  divine  pro- 
tection, and  that  God  will  appear  on  our  side,  as  if  our  errors 
were  only  supposed  ones. 

Since  therefore  the  errors  of  the  friends  and  promoters  of 
such  a  glorious  work  of  God,  are  of  such  dreadful  conse- 
quence ;  and  seeing  the  devil,  being  sensible  of  this,  is  so  as- 
siduous, and  watchful,  and  subtle,  in  his  attempts  with  them, 
and  has  thereby  been  so  successful  to  overthrow  religion 
heretofore,  certainly  such  persons  ought  to  be  exceeding  cir- 
cumspect and  vigilant,  diffident  and  jealous  of  themselves, 
and  humbly  dependent  on  the  guidance  of  the  good  Shep- 
herd. 1  Pet.  iv.  7.,  "  Be  sober,  and  watch  unto  prayer." 
And  chap.  v.  8.,  "  Be  sober,  be  vigilant  ;  because  your  ad- 
versary the  devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about."  For  per- 
sons to  go  on  resolutely,  in  a  kind  of  heat  and  vehemence, 
despising  admonition  and  correction,  being  confident  that 
they  must  be  in  the  right,  because  they  are  full  of  the  Spirit, 


OF  NEED  OF  CIRCUMSPECTION.  267 

is  directly  contrary  to  the  import  of  these  words,  be  sober,  be 
vigilant. 

It  is  a  mistake,  I  have  observed  in  some,  by  which  they 
have  been  greatly  exposed,  to  their  wounding,  that  they 
think  they  are  in  no  danger  of  going  astray,  or  being  misled 
by  the  devil,  because  they  are  near  to  God  ;  and  eo  have  no 
jealous  eye  upon  themselves,  and  neglect  vigilance  and  cir- 
cumspection, as  needless  in  their  case.  They  say,  they  do 
not  think  that  God  will  leave  them  to  dishonor  him,  and 
wound  religion,  as  long  as  they  keep  near  to  him  :  and  I  be- 
lieve so  too,  as  long  as  they  keep  near  to  God  in  that  respect, 
that  they  maintain  a  universal  and  diligent  watch,  and  care 
to  do  their  duty,  and  avoid  sin  and  snares,  with  diffidence  in 
themselves,  and  humble  dependence  and  prayerfulness  :  but 
not  merely  because  they  are  near  to  God,  in  that  respect,  that 
they  now  are  receiving  blessed  communications  from  God,  in 
refreshing  views  of  him ;  if  at  tlie  same  time  they  let  down 
their  watch,  and  are  not  jealous  over  their  own  hearts,  by 
reason  of  its  remaining  bhndness  and  corruption,  and  a 
subtle  adversary.  It  is  a  grand  error,  for  persons  to  think 
they  are  out  of  danger  of  the  devil,  and  a  corrupt,  deceitful 
heart,  even  in  their  highest  flights,  and  most  raised  frames  of 
spiritual  joy.  For  persons  in  such  a  confidence  to  cease  to 
be  jealous  of  themselves,  and  to  neglect  watchfulness  and 
care,  is  a  presumption  by  which  I  have  known  many  wofull}?' 
ensnared.  However  highly  we  may  be  favored  with  divine 
discoveries  and  comforts,  yet  as  long  as  we  are  in  the  world, 
we  are  in  the  enemy's  country  ;  and  therefore  that  direction 
of  Christ  to  his  disciples,  is  never  out  of  date  in  this  world  ; 
Luke  xxi.  30.,  "  Watch  and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  be 
accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things,  and  to  stand  be- 
fore the  Son  of  man."  It  was  not  out  of  date  with  the  dis- 
ciples, to  whom  it  was  given,  after  they  came  to  be  filled  so 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  out  of  their  bellies  flowed  rivers 
of  living  water,  by  that  great  eflfusion  of  the  Spirit  upon  them, 
that  began  on  the  day  of  pentecost.     And  though  God  stands 


268  DANGER  OF  FALLING  INTO  ERRORS, 

ready  to  protect  his  people,  especially  tliose  that  are  near  to 
him,  yet  he  expects  great  care  and  labor  of  all ;  and  that  we 
should  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  that  we  may  stand  in 
the  evil  day  :  and  whatever  spiritual  privileges  we  are  raised 
to,  we  have  no  warrant  to  expect  piotection  in  any  other 
way  ;  for  God  has  appointed  this  whole  life  as  a  state  of  la- 
bor, to  be  all  as  a  race  or  a  battle  ;  the  state  of  rest,  wherein 
we  shall  be  so  out  of  danger,  as  to  have  no  need  of  watching 
and  fighting,  is  reserved  for  another  world.  I  have  known 
it  in  abundance  of  instances,  that  the  devil  has  come  in  very 
remarkably,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  most  exalted,  and  upon 
some  accounts  excellent  frames :  it  may  seem  a  great  mys- 
tery that  it  should  be  so ;  but  it  is  no  greater  mystery,  than 
that  Christ  should  be  taken  captive  by  the  devil,  and  carried 
into  the  wilderness,  immediately  after  the  heavens  had  been 
opened  to  him,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  like  a  dove 
upon  him,  and  he  heard  that  comfortable,  joyful  voice  from 
the  Father,  saying,  This  is  ray  beloved  Son,  i?i  whom  I 
am  well  pleased.  In  like  manner,  Christ  in  the  heart  of  a 
Christian  is  oftentimes,  as  it  were,  taken  by  the  devil,  and  car- 
ried captive  into  a  wilderness,  presently  after  heaven  has  been, 
as  it  were,  opened  to  the  soul,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  has  de- 
scended upon  it  like  a  dove,  and  God  has  been  sweetly  own- 
ing the  believer,  and  testifying  his  favor  to  him  as  his  be- 
loved child. 

It  is  therefore  a  great  error  and  sin  in  some  persons,  at  this 
day,  that  they  are  fixed  in  their  way,  in  some  things  that 
others  account  errors,  and  will  not  hearken  to  admonition 
and  counsel,  but  are  confident  that  they  are  in  the  right  of 
it,  in  those  practices  that  they  find  themselves  disiX)sed  to, 
because  God  is  much  with  them,  and  they  have  great  de- 
grees of  the  Spirit  of  God.  There  were  some  such  in 
the  apostles'  days :  the  apostle  Paul,  writing  to  the  Corin- 
thians, was  sensible  that  some  of  them  would  not  be  easily 
convinced  that  they  had  been  in  any  error,  because  they 
Jooked  upon  themselves  spiritual,  or  full  of  the  Spirit  of 


IN  TIMES  OF  HIGH  EXPERIENCE.  269 

Gocl.  1  Cor.  xiv.  37,  38.  "  If  any  man  think  himself  to  be 
a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him  acknowledge  tliat  the  things 
that  I  write  unto  you,  are  the  commandment  of  the  Lord  ; 
but  if  any  man  be  ignorant,  let  him  be  ignorant." 

And  although  those  that  are  spiritual  amongst  us  have  no 
infallible  apostle  to  admonish  them,  yet  let  me  entreat  them, 
by  the  love  of  Christ,  calmly  and  impartially  to  weigh  what 
may  be  said  to  them,  by  one  that  is  their  hearty  and  fervent 
friend  (though  an  inferior  worm)  in  giving  his  humble  opi- 
nion concerning  the  errors  that  have  been  committed,  or  that 
we  may  be  exposed  to,  in  methods  or  practices  that  have  been, 
or  may  be  fallen  into  by  the  zealous  friends  or  promoters  of 
this  great  work  of  God. 

In  speaking  of  the  errors  that  have  been,  or  that  we  are  in 
danger  of,  I  would  in  the 

First  place,  Take  notice  of  the  causes  whence  the  errors 
that  attend  a  great  revival  of  religion  usually  arise  ;  and  "as 
I  go  along,  take  notice  of  some  particular  errors  that  arise 
from  each  of  those  causes. 

Secondly^  Observe  some  errors  that  some  have  lately  gone 
into,  that  have  been  owing  to  the  influence  of  several  of  those 
causes  conjunctly. 

As  to  the  first  of  these,  the  errors  that  attend  a  gi'eat  revi- 
val of  religion,  usually  arise  from  tliese  three  things.  1.  Un- 
discerned  spiritual  pride.  2.  Wrong  principles.  3.  Igno- 
rance of  Satan's  advantages  and  devices. 


270  OF  SPIRITUAL  PRIDE. 


SECTION  I. 


One  cause  of  errors  in  a  great  revival^  is  spiritual 
pride. 

The  first,  and  the  worst  cause  of  errors,  that  prevail  in 
such  a  state  of  tilings,  is  spiritual  pride.  This  is  the  main 
door  by  which  the  devil  comes  into  the  hearts  of  those  that  are 
zealous  for  the  advancement  of  religion.  It  is  the  chief  inlet 
of  smoke  from  the  bottomless  pit,  to  darken  the  mind,  and 
mislead  the  judgment :  this  is  the  main  handle  by  which 
the  devil  has  hold  of  religious  persons,  and  the  chief  source 
of  all  the  mischief  that  he  introduces,  to  clog  and  hinder  a 
work  of  God.  This  cause  of  error  is  the  main  spring,  or  at 
ledst  the  main  support  of  all  the  rest.  Till  this  disease  is 
cured,  medicines  are  in  vain  applied  to  heal  other  diseases.  It 
is  by  this  that  the  mind  defends  itself  in  other  errors,  and 
gTiards  itself  against  light,  by  which  it  might  be  corrected 
and  reclaimed.  The  spiritually  proud  man  is  full  of  light 
already,  he  does  not  need  instruction,  and  is  ready  to  despise 
the  offer  of  it.  But  if  this  disease  be  healed,  other  things  are 
easily  rectified.  The  humble  person  is  like  a  little  child,  he 
easily  receives  instruction  ;  he  is  jealous  over  himself,  sensi- 
ble how  liable  he  is.td  go  astray ;  and  therefore  if  it  be  sug- 
gested to  him  that  he  does  so,  he  is  ready  most  narrowly  and 
impartially  to  inquire.  Nothing  sets  a  person  so  much  out 
of  the  devil's  reach,  as  humility,  and  so  prepares  the  mind 
for  true  divine  light,  without  darkness,  and  so  clears  the  eye 
to  look  on  things  as  they  truly  are.  Psalm  xxv.  9.  "  The 
meek  will  he  guide  in  judgment,  and  the  meek  he  will  teach 
his  way."  Therefore  we  should  fight  neither  with  small 
nor  with  great,  but  with  the  king  of  Israel :  our  first  care 
should  be  to  rectify  the  heart,  and  pull  the  beam  out  of  our 
eye,  and  then  we  shall  see  clearly. 


SPIRITUAL  PRIDE  UNDISCERNED.  2"71 

I  know  that  a  great  many  things  at  this  day  are  very  in- 
juriously laid  to  the  pride  of  those  that  are  zealous  in  the 
cause  of  God.  When  any  person  appears,  in  any  respect, 
remarkably  distinguished  in  religion  from  others,  if  he  pro- 
fesses those  spiritual  comforts  and  joys  that  are  greater  than 
ordinary,  or  if  he  appears  distinguishingly  zealous  in  rehgion, 
if  he  exerts  himself  more  than  others  do  in  the  cause  of  reli- 
gion, or  if  he  seems  to  be  distinguished  with  success,  ten  to 
one  but  it  will  immediately  awaken  the  jealousy  of  those 
that  are  about  him ;  and  they  will  suspect  (whether  they 
have  cause  or  no)  that  he  is  very  proud  of  his  goodness, 
and  that  he  affects  to  have  it  thought  that  nobody  is  so  good 
as  he  ;  and  all  his  talk  is  heard,  and  all  his  behavior  beheld, 
with  this  prejudice.  Those  that  are  themselves  cold  and  dead, 
and  especially  such  as  never  had  any  experience  of  the  power 
of  godliness  on  their  own  hearts,  are  ready  to  entertain  such 
thoughts  of  the  best  Christians,  which  arises  from  a  secret 
enmity  against  vital  an(J  fervent  piety. 

But  then  those  that  are  zealous  Christians  should  take 
heed  that  this  injuriousness  of  those  that  aie  cold  in  reli- 
ligion,  do  not  prove  a  snare  to  them,  and  the  devil  do  not 
take  advantage  from  it,  to  blind  their  eyes  from  beholding 
what  there  is  indeed  of  this  nature  in  their  hearts,  and  make 
them  think,  because  they  are  charged  with  pride  wrongfully, 
and  from  an  ill  spirit,  in  many  things,  that  therefore  it  is  so 
in  every  thing.  Alas,  how  much  pride  have  the  best  of  us 
in  our  hearts  !  It  is  the  worst  part  of  the  body  of  sin  and 
death.  It  is  the  first  sin  that  ever  entered  into  the  universe, 
and  the  last  that  is  rooted  out ;  it  is  God's  most  stubborn 
enemy  ! 

The  corruption  of  nature  may  all  be  resolved  into  two 
things,  pride  and  loorldly-mindedness,  the  devil  and  the 
beast^  or  self  and  the  world.  These  arc  the  two  pillars  of 
Dagon's  temple,  on  which  the  whole  house  leans.  But  the 
former  of  these  is  every  way,  the  worst  part  of  the  corruption  of 
nature  ;  it  is  the  first  born  son  of  the  devil,  and  his  image  in 


272  SPIRITUAL  PRIDE  MOST  HATEFUL. 

the  heart  of  man  cbiefly  consists  in  it :  it  is  the  last  thing  in 
a  sinner  that  is  overborne  by  conviction,  in  order  to  conver- 
sion ;  and  here  is  the  saint's  hardest  conflict ;  it  is  the  last 
thing  that  he  obtains  a  good  degree  of  conquest  over,  and 
liberty  from  ;  it  is  that  which  most  directly  mihtates  against 
God,  and  is  most  contrary  tot  he  Spirit  of  the  Lamb  of  God  ; 
and  it  is  most  like  the  devil  its  father,  in  a  serpentine  deceit- 
fulness  and  secrecy  ;  it  lies  deepest,  is  mosjL^  active,  and  is 
most  ready  secretly  to  mix  itself  w^ith  every  thing. 

And  of  all  kindj  of  pride,  spiritual  pride  is,  upon  many  ac- 
counts, the  most  hateful ;  it  is  most  like  the  devil ;  it  is  most 
like  the  sin  he  committed  in  a  heaven  of  light  and  glory, 
where  he  was  exalted  high  in  divine  knowledge,  honor,  beauty, 
and  happiness.     Pride  is  much    more  difficultly  discerned 
than  any  other  corruption,  for  that  reason,  that  the  nature  of 
it  does  very  much  consist  in  a  person's  having  too  high  a 
thought  of  himself:  but  no  wonder  that  he  that  has  too  high 
a  thought  of  himself,  does  not  know  it ;  for  he  necessarily 
thinks  that  the  opinion  he  has  of  himself,  is  what  he  has  just 
grounds  for,  and  therefore  not  too  high ;  if  he  thought  such 
an  opinion  of  himself  was  without  just  grounds,  he  would 
therein  cease  to  have  it.     But  of  all  kinds  of  pride,  spiritual 
pride  is  the  most  hidden,  and  difficultly  discovered  ;  and  that 
for  this  reason,  because  those  that  are  spiritually  proud,  their 
pride  consists  much  in  a  high  conceit  of  those  two  things, 
viz.  their  light  and  their  humility  :  both  which  are  a  strong 
prejudice  against  a  discovery  of  their  pride.     Being  proud  of 
their  lights  that  makes  them  not  jealous  of  themselves ;  he 
that  thinks  a  clear  hght  shines  around  him,  is  not  suspicious 
of  an  enemy  lurking  near  him,  unseen:  and  then  being  proud 
of  their  humility^  that  makes  them  least  of  all  jealous  of 
themselves  in  that  particular,  viz.  as  being  under  the  preva- 
lence of  pride.     There  are  many  sins  of  the  heart  that  are 
very  secret  in  their  nature,  and  difficultly  discerned.     The 
psalmist  says,  Psalm  xix.  12.,  "  Who  can  imderstand  his 
errors  ?  Cleanse  thou  me  from  secret  faults."     But  spiritual 


SPIRITUAL  PRIDE  DECEITFUL.  273 

pride  is  the  most  secret  of  all  sins.  The  heart  is  so  deceitful 
and  unsearchable  in  nothing  in  the  world,  as  it  is  in  this 
matter,  and  there  is  no  sin  in  the  world,  that  men  are  so  con- 
fident in,  and  so  difficultl}^  convinced  of:  the  very  nature  of 
it  is  to  work  self-confidence,  and  drive  away  self-diffidence, 
and  jealousy  of  any  evil  of  that  kind.  There  is  no  sin  so 
much  like  the  devil,  as  this  ;  for  secrecy  and  subtlety,  and  ap- 
pearing in  a  great  many  shapes,  undiscerned  and  unsus- 
pected, and  appearing  as  an  angel  of  light :  it  takes  occasion 
to  arise  from  every  thing  ;  it  perverts  and  abuses  every  thing ; 
and  even  the  exercises  of  real  grace,  and  real  humility,  as  an 
occasion  to  exert  itself:  it  is  a  sin  that  has,  as  it  were,  many 
lives  ;  if  you  kill  it,  it  will  live  still ;  if  you  mortify  and  sup- 
press it  in  one  shape,  it  rises  in  another ;  if  you  think  it  is 
all  gone,  yet  it  is  there  still :  there  are  a  great  many  kinds 
of  it,  that  lie  in  different  forms  and  shapes,  one  under  an- 
other, and  encompass  the  heart  like  the  coats  of  an  onion  ;  if 
you  pull  off  one  there  is  another  underneath.  We  had  need, 
therefore,  to  have  the  greatest  watch  imaginable  over  our 
hearts,  with  respect  to  this  matter,  and  to  cry  most  earnestly 
to  the  great  Searcher  of  hearts  for  his  help.  He  that  trusts 
his  own  heart  is  a  fool. 

God's  own  people  should  be  the  more  jealous  of  themselves 
with  respect  to  this  particular,  at  this  day,  because  the  tempta- 
tions that  many  have  to  this  sin  are  exceeding  great :  the  great 
and  distinguishing  privileges  to  which  God  admits  many  of 
his  saints,  and  the  high  honors  that  he  puts  on  some  minis- 
ters, are  great  trials  of  persons  in  this  respect.  It  is  true  that 
great  degrees  of  the  spiritual  presence  of  God,  tends  greatly 
to  mortify  pride  and  all  corruption ;  but  yet,  though  in  the 
experience  of  such  favors  there  be  much  to  restrain  pride  one 
way,  there  is  much  to  tempt  and  provoke  it  another ;  and  we 
shall  be  in  great  danger  theieby,  without  great  watchfulness 
and  prayerfulness.  There  was  much  in  the  circumstances 
that  the  angels  that  fell  were  in,  in  heaven,  in  their  great 
honors  and  liigh  privileges,  in  beholding  the  face  of  God,  and 

35 


274  THE  NATURE  AND  EFFECTS 

view  of  his  iufiiute  glory,  to  cause  in  them  exercises  of  hu- 
mility, and  to  keep  them  from  pride ;  yet  through  want  of 
watchfulness  in  them,  their  great  honor  and  heavenly  privi- 
lege proved  to  be,  to  them,  an  undoing  temptation  to  pride, 
though  they  had  no  principle  of  pride  in  their  hearts,  to  ex- 
pose them.  Let  no  saint,  therefore,  however  eminent,  and 
however  near  to  God,  think  himself  out  of  danger  of  this  : 
he  that  thinks  himself  most  out  of  danger,  is  indeed  most  in 
danger.  The  apostle  Paul,  who  doubtless  was  as  eminent 
a  saint  as  any  are  now,  was  not  out  of  danger,  even  just 
after  he  was  admitted  to  see  God  in  the  third  heavens,  by  the 
information  he  himself  gives  us,  2  Cor.  xii.  And  yet  doubt- 
less,  what  he  saw  in  heaven  of  the  ineffable  glory  of  the  Di- 
vine Being,  had  a  direct  tendency  to  make  him  appear  ex- 
ceeding httle  and  vile  in  his  own  eyes. 

Spiritual  pride  in  its  own  nature  is  so  secret,  that  it  is  not 
so  well  discerned  b}''  immediate  intuition  on  the  thing  it- 
self, as  by  the  effects  and  fruits  of  it ;  some  of  which  I  would 
mention,  together  with  the  contrary  fruits  of  pure  Christian 
humility. 

Spiritual  pride  disposes  to  speak  of  other  persons'  sins, 
their  enmity  against  God  and  his  people,  the  miserable  delu- 
sion of  hypocrites,  and  their  enmity  against  vital  piety,  and 
the  deadness  of  some  saints,  with  bitterness,  or  with  laughter 
and  levity,  and  an  air  of  contempt ;  whereas  pm'c  Christian 
humility  rather  disposes,  either  to  be  silent  about  them,  or  to 
speak  of  them  with  grief  and  pity. 

Spiritual  pride  is  very  apt  to  suspect  others ;  whereas  a 
humble  saint  is  most  jealous  of  himself;  he  is  so  suspicious  of 
nothing  in  the  world  as  he  is  of  his  own  heart.  The  spirit- 
ually proud  person  is  apt  to  find  fault  with  other  saints,  that 
they  are  low  in  grace,  and  to  be  much  in  observing  how  cold 
and  dead  they  be,  and  crying  out  of  them  for  it,  and  to  be 
quick  to  discern  and  take  notice  of  their  deliciences  :  but  the 
eminently  humble  Christian  has  so  much  to  do  at  home,  and 
sees  so  much  evil  in  his  own  heart,  and  is  so  concerned  about 


OF  SPIRITUAL  PRIDE,  275 

it,  that  he  is  not  apt  to  be  very  busy  with  others'  hearts ;  he 
complains  most  of  himself,  and  cries  out  of  his  own  coldness 
and  lowness  in  grace,  and  is  apt  to  esteem  others  better  than 
himself,  and  is  ready  to  hope  that  there  is  nobody  but  what 
has  more  love  and  thankfulness  to  God  than  he,  and  cannot 
bear  to  think  that  others  should  bring  forth  no  more  fruit  to 
God's  honor  than  he.  Some  that  have  spiritual  pride  mixed 
with  high  discoveries  and  great  transports  of  joy,  that  dispose 
them  in  an  earnest  manner  to  talk  to  others,  are  apt,  in  such 
frames,  to  be  calling  upon  other  Christians  that  are  about 
them,  and  sharply  reproving  them  for  their  being  so  cold  and, 
lifeless.  And  there  are  some  others  that  behave  themselves 
very  differently  from  these,  who  in  their  raptures  are  over- 
whelmed with  a  sense  of  their  own  vileness  ;  and  when  they 
have  extraordinary  discoveries  of  God's  glory,  are  all  taken 
up  about  their  own  sinfulness ;  and  though  they  also  are 
disposed  to  speak  much  and  very  earnestly,  yet  it  is  very 
much  in  crying  out  of  themselves,  and  exhorting  fellow- 
Christians,  but  in  a  charitable  and  humble  manner.  Pure 
Christian  humility  disposes  a  person  to  take  notice  of  every 
thing  that  is  in  any  respect  good  in  others,  and  to  make  the 
best  of  it,  and  to  diminish  their  failings  ;  but  to  have  his  eye 
chiefly  on  those  things  that  are  bad  in  himself,  and  to  take 
much  notice  of  every  thing  that  aggravates  them. 

In  a  contrariety  to  this,  it  has  been  the  manner  in  some 
places,  or  at  least  the  manner  of  some  persons,  to  speak  of 
almost  every  thing  that  they  see  amiss  in  others,  in  the  most 
harsh,  severe,  and  terrible  language.  *  It  is  frequent  with 
them  to  say  of  others'  opinions,  or  conduct,  or  advice,  or  of 
their  coldness,  their  silence,  their  caution,  their  moderation, 
and  their  prudence,  and  many  other  things  that  appear  in 
them,  tliat  they  are  from  the  devil,  or  from  hell ;  that  such  a 
thing  is  devilish,  or  hellish,  or  cursed,  and  that  such  persons 
are  serving  the  devil,  or  the  devil  is  in  them,  and  they  are 
soul-murderers,  and  the  like  ;  so  that  the  words  devil  and 
hell  are  almost  continually  in  their  moutl^s.     And  siirh  kind 


2?6  OF  HARSH  AND  TERRIBLE  LANGUAGE 

of  language  they  will  commonly  use,  not  only  towards 
wicked  men,  but  towards  them  that  they  themselves  allow 
to  be  the  true  children  of  God,  and  also  towards  ministers  of 
the  gospel,  and  others  that  are  very  much  their  superiors. 
And  they  louk  upon  it  a  virtue  and  high  attainment  thus  to 
behave  themselves.  "  O,  (say  they,)  we  must  be  plain 
hearted  and  bold  for  Christ,  we  must  declare  war  against  sin 
wherever  we  see  it,  we  must  not  mince  the  matter  in  the 
cause  of  God,  and  when  speaking  for  Christ."  And  to  make 
any  distinction  in  persons,  or  to  speak  the  more  tenderly, 
because  that  which  is  amiss  is  seen  in  a  superior,  they  look 
upon  as  very  mean  for  a  follower  of  Christ,  when  speaking 
in  the  cause  of  his  Master. 

What  a  strange  device  of  the  devil  is  here  to  overthrow 
all  Christian  meekness  and  gentleness,  and  even  all  show 
and  appearance  of  it,  and  to  defile  the  mouths  of  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  and  to  introduce  the  language  of  common 
sailors  among  the  followers  of  Christ,  under  a  cloak  of  high 
sanctity,  and  zeal,  and  boldness  for  Christ  !  And  it  is  a  re- 
markable instance  of  the  w^eakness  of  the  human  mind, 
and  how  much  too  cunning  the  devil  is  for  us  ! 

The  grand  defense  of  this  way  of  talking  is,  that  they 
say  no  more  than  what  is  true  ;  they  only  speak  the  truth 
without  mincing  the  matter  ;  and  that  true  Christians  that 
have  a  great  sight  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  acquaintance  with 
their  own  hearts,  know  it  to  be  true,  and  therefore  will  not 
be  offended  to  hear  such  harsh  expressions  made  use  of  con- 
cerning them  and  tlier  sins  ;  it  is  only  (say  they)  hypocrites, 
or  cold  and  dead  Christians,  that  arc  provoked,  and  feel  their 
enmity  rise  on  such  an  occasion. 

But  it  is  a  grand  mistake  to  think  that  we  may  commonly 
use,  concerning  one  another,  all  such  language  as  represents 
the  worst  of  each  other,  according  to  strict  truth.  It  is  really 
true,  that  every  kind  of  sin,  and  every  degree  of  it,  is  devilish, 
and  from  hell,  and  is  cursed,  hellish,  and  condemned  or 
damned  :  and  if  persons  had  a  full  sight  of  their  hearts, 


AMONG  CHRISTIANS.  277 

ihey  would  ihink  no  terms  too  bad  for  them  ;  they  would 
look  like  beasts,  like  serpents,  and  like  devils,  to  themselves ; 
they  would  be  at  a  loss  for  language  to  express  what  tliey 
see  in  themselves  ;  the  worst  terms  they  could  think  of 
would  seem,  as  it  were,  faint  to  represent  what  they  see  in 
themselves.  But  shall  a  child,  therefore,  from  time  to  time, 
use  such  language  concerning  an  excellent  and  eminently 
holy  father  or  mother,  as  that  the  devil  is  in  them,  that  they 
have  such  and  such  devilish,  cursed  dispositions,  that  they 
commit,  every  day,  hundreds  of  helHsh,  damned  acts,  and 
that  they  are  cursed  dogs,  hell-hounds,  and  devils  7  And 
shall  the  meanest  of  the  people  be  justified,  in  commonly 
using  such  language  concerning  the  most  excellent  magis- 
trates, or  their  most  eminent  ministers  ?  I  hope  nobody  has 
gone  to  this  height  :  but  the  same  pretenses  of  boldness, 
plain  heartednessj  and  declared  war  against  sin,  will  as  well 
justify  these  things,  as  the  things  they  are  actually  made  use 
of  to  justify.  If  we  proceed  in  such  a  manner,  on  such 
principles  as  these,  what  a  face  will  be  introduced  upon  the 
church  of  Christ,  the  little  beloved  flock  of  that  gentle 
Shepherd,  the  Lamb  of  God  ?  What  a  sound  shall  we  bring 
into  the  house  of  God,  into  the  family  of  his  dear  little  chil- 
dren ?  How  far  off  shall  we  soon  banish  that  lovely  appear- 
ance of  humility,  sweetness,  gentleness,  mutual  honor, 
benevolence,  complacence,  and  an  esteem  of  others  above 
themselves,  which  ought  to  clothe  the  children  of  God  all 
over  ?  Not  but  that  Christians  should  watch  over  one  an- 
other, and  in  any  wise  reprove  one  another,  and  be  much  in 
it,  and  do  it  plainly  and  faithfully ;  but  it  does  not  thence 
follow  that  dear  brethren  in  the  family  of  God,  in  rebuking 
one  another,  should  use  worse  language  than  Michael  the 
archangel  durst  use  when  rebuking  the  devil  himself. 

Christians,  that  are  but  fellow-worms,  ought  at  least  to 
treat  one  another  with  as  much  humility  and  gentleness  as 
Christ,  that  is  infinitely  above  them,  treats  them.  But  how 
did  Christ  treat  his  disciples  when  they  were  so  cold  towards 


278  HARSHNESS  AND  SEVERITY 

liim,  and  so  regardless  of  him,  at  the  time  when  his  soul 
was  exceeding  sorrowful  even  unto  death,  and  he  in  a  dismal 
agony  was  crying,  and  sweating  blood  for  them,  and  they 
would  not  watch  with  him,  aud  allow  him  the  comfort  of 
their  company  one  hour  in  his  great  distress,  though  he  once 
and  again  desired  it  of  them  ?  One  would  think  that  then 
was  a  proper  time,  if  ever,  to  have  reproved  them  for  a  devil- 
ish, hellish,  cursed,  and  damned  slothfulness  and  deadness. 
But  after  what  manner  does  Christ  reprove  them  ?  Behold 
his  astonishing  gentleness  !  Says  he,  "  What,  could  ye  not 
watch  with  me  one  hour  ?  The  spirit  indeed  is  willing,  but 
the  flesh  is  weak."  And  how  did  he  treat  Peter  when  be 
w^as  ashamed  of  his  Master,  while  he  was  made  a  mocking- 
stock,  and  a  spitting-stock  for  him  ?  Why,  he  looked  upon 
him  with  a  look  of  love,  and  melted  his  heart. 

And  though  we  read  that  Christ  once  turned  and  said 
mito  Peter,  on  a  certain  occasion,  get  thee  behind  me,  Sa- 
tan ;  and  this  may  seem  hke  an  instance  of  harshness  and 
severity  in  reproving  Peter,  yet  I  humbly  conceive  that  this 
is  by  many  taken  wrong,  and  that  this  is  indeed  no  instance 
of  Christ's  severity  in  his  treatment  of  Peter,  but  on  the 
contrary,  of  his  wonderful  gentleness  and  grace,  distinguish- 
ing between  Peter  and  the  devil  in  him,  not  laying  the 
blame  of  what  Peter  had  then  said,  or  imputing  it  to  him, 
but  to  the  devil  that  influenced  him.  Christ  saw  the  devil 
then  present,  secretly  influencing  Peter  to  do  the  part  of  a 
tempter  to  his  Master  ;  and  therefore  Christ  turned  him 
about  to  Peter,  in  whom  the  devil  then  was,  and  spake  to 
the  devil,  and  rebuked  him.  Thus  the  grace  of  Christ  does 
not  l>ehold  iniquity  in  his  people,  imputes  not  what  is  amiss 
in  them  to  them,  but  to  sin  that  dwells  in  them,  and  to 
Satan  that  influences  them. 

But  to  return  :  spriritual  pride  often  disposes  persons  to 
singularity  in  external  appearance,  to  aflect  a  singular  way 
of  speaking,  to  use  a  different  sort  of  dialect  from  others,  or 
to  be  sinofular  in  voice,  or  air  of  countenance  or  behavior  • 


OP  REPROOF  AMONG  CHRISTIANS.  279 

but  he  that  is  an  eminently  humble  Christian,  though  he 
will  be  firm  to  his  duty,  however  singular  he  is  in  it,  he  will 
go  in  the  way  that  leads  to  heaven  alone,  though  all  the 
world  forsakes  him  ;  yet  he  delights  not  in  singularity  for 
singularity's  sake,  he  does  not  affect  to  set  up  himself  to  be 
viewed  and  observed  as  one  distinguished,  as  desiring  to  be 
accounted  better  than  others,  or  despising  rheir  company,  or 
a  union  and  conformity  to  them  ;  but  on  the  contrary,  is 
disposed  to  become  all  things  to  all  men,  and  to  yield  to 
others,  and  to  conform  to  them,  and  please  them,  in  every 
thing  but  sin.  Spiritual  pride  commonly  occasions  a  certain 
stiffness  and  inflexibility  in  persons,  in  their  own  judgment, 
and  their  own  ways  ;  whereas  the  eminently  humble  person, 
though  he  be  inflexible  in  his  duty,  and  in  those  things 
wherein  God's  honor  is  concerned ;  and  with  regard  to  temp- 
tation to  those  things  he  apprehends  to  be  sinful,  though  in 
never  so  small  a  degree,  he  is  not  at  all  of  a  yieldable  spirit, 
but  is  like  a  brazen  wall ;  yet  in  other  things  he  is  of  a  plia- 
ble disposition,  not  disposed  to  set  up  his  own  opinion,  or  his 
own  will  ;  he  is  ready  to  pay  deference  to  others'  opinions, 
and  loves  to  comply  with  their  inclinations,  and  has  a  heart 
that  is  tender  and  flexible,  like  a  little  child. 

Spiritual  pride  disposes  persons  to  affect  separation,  to 
stand  at  a  distance  from  others,  as  better  than  they,  and 
loves  the  show  and  appearance  of  the  distinction  :  but  on  the 
contrary,  the  eminently  humble  Christian  is  ready  to  look 
upon  himself  as  not  worthy  that  others  should  be  united  to 
him,  to  think  himself  more  brutish  than  any  man,  and  wor- 
thy to  be  cast  out  of  human  society,  and  especially  unworthy 
of  the  society  of  God's  children  ;  and  though  he  will  not  be 
a  companion  with  one  that  is  visibly  Christ's  enemy,  and 
delights  most  in  the  company  of  lively  Christians,  will  choose 
such  for  his  companions,  and  will  be  most  intimate  with  them, 
and  does  not  at  all  delight  to  spend  away  much  time  in  the 
company  of  those  that  seem  to  relish  no  conversation  but 
about  worldly  things  ;  yet  he  does  not  love  the  appearance 


280  ZEALOUS  MINISTERS  SHOULD  ABOUND 

of  an  open  separation  from  visible  Christians,  as  being  a  kind 
of  distinct  company  from  them,  that  are  one  visible  company 
with  him  by  Christ's  appointment,  and  will  as  much  as  pos- 
sible shun  all  appearances  of  a  superiority,  or  distinguishing 
himself  as  better  than  others  :  his  universal  benevolence  de- 
lights in  the  appearance  of  union  with  his  fellow-creatures, 
and  will  maintain  it  as  much  as  he  possibly  can,  without 
giving  open  countenance  to  iniquity,  or  wounding  his  own 
soul  ;  and  herein  he  follows  the  example  of  his  meek  and 
lowly  Redeemer,  who  did  not  keep  up  such  a  separation  and 
distance  as  the  Pharisees,  but  freely  ate  with  publicans  and 
sinners,  that  he  might  win  them. 

The  eminently  humble  Christian  is,  as  it  were,  clothed 
with  lowliness,  mildness,  meekness,  gentleness  of  spirit  and 
behavior,  and  with  a  soft,  sweet,  condescending,  winning  air 
and  deportment ;  these  things  are  just  like  garments  to  him, 
he  is  clothed  all  over  with  them.  1  Pet.  v.  5.  "  And  be 
clothed  with  humility."  Col.  iii.  12.  "  Put  on,  therefore,  as 
the  elect  of  God,  holy  and  beloved,  bowels  of  mercies,  kind- 
ness, humbleness  of  mind,  meekness,  long  suffering." 

Pure  Christian  humility  has  no  such  thing  as  roughness, 
or  contempt,  or  fierceness,  or  bitterness  in  its  nature  ;  it  makes 
a  person  like  a  little  child,  harmless  and  innocent,  and  that 
none  need  to  be  afraid  of ;  or  like  a  lamb,  destitute  of  all 
bitterness,  wrath,  anger,  and  clamor,  agreeable  to  Eph.  iv.  31. 

With  such  a  spirit  as  this  ought  especially  zealous  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel  to  be  clothed,  and  those  that  God  is  pleased 
to  imi)rove  as  instruments  in  his  hands  of  promoting  his 
work  :  they  ought  indeed  to  be  thorough  in  preaching  the 
word  of  God,  without  mincing  the  matter  at  all  ;  in  hand- 
ling the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  as  the  ministers  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  they  ought  not  to  be  mild  and  gentle  ;  they  are  not  to 
be  gentle  and  moderate  in  searching  and  awakening  the 
conscience,  but  should  be  sons  of  thunder  :  the  word  of  God, 
which  is  in  itself  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  ought 
not  to  be  sheathed  by  its  ministers,  but  so  used  that  its  sharp 


IN  HUMILITY  AND  LOVE.  281 

edges  may  have  their  full  effect,  even  to  the  dividing  asun- 
der soul  and  spirit,  joints  and  marrow  (provided  they  do  it 
without  judging  particular  persons,  leaving  it  to  conscience 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  to  make  the  particular  application)  : 
but  all  their  conversation  should  savor  of  nothing  but  lowli- 
ness and  good  will,  love  and  pity  to  all  mankind  ;  so  that 
such  a  spirit  should  be  like  a  sweet  odor  diffused  around 
them  wherever  they  go,  or  Uke  a  light  shining  about  them, 
their  faces  should,  as  it  were,  shine  with  it ;  they  should  be 
like  lions  to  guilty  consciences,  but  like  lambs  to  men's  per- 
sons. This  would  have  no  tendency  to  prevent  the  awa- 
kening of  men's  consciences,  but  on  the  contrary,  would 
have  a  very  great  tendency  to  awaken  them  ;  it  would  make 
way  for  the  sharp  sword  to  enter  ;  it  would  remove  the  ob- 
stacles, and  make  a  naked  breast  for  the  arrow.  Yea,  the 
amiable,  Christ-like  conversation  of  such  ministers,  in  itself 
would  terrify  the  consciences  of  men,  as  well  as  their  terril^le 
preaching  ;  both  would  co-operate  one  with  another,  to  sub- 
due the  hard,  and  bring  down  the  proud  heart.  If  there 
had  been  constantly  and  universally  observable  such  a  be- 
havior as  this  in  itinerant  preachers,  it  would  have  terrified 
the  consciences- of  sinners,  ten  times  as  much  as  all  the  in- 
vectives, and  the  censorious  talk  there  has  been  concerning 
particular  persons,  for  their  opposition,  hypocrisy,  delusion, 
Pharisaism,  <fcc.  These  things  in  general  have  rather  stu- 
pified  sinners'  consciences  ;  they  take  theni  up,  and  make 
use  of  them  as  a  shield,  wherewith  to  defend  themselves 
from  the  sharp  arrows  of  the  word,  that  are  shot  by  these 
preachers  :  the  eneniies^  of  the  present  work  have  been  glad 
of  these  things  with  all  their  hearts.  Many  of  the  most 
bitter  of  them  are  probably  such  as  in  the  beginning  of  this 
work  had  their  conscierYces  something  galled  and  terrified 
with  it  ;  but  these  errors  of  awakening  preachers  are  the 
things  they  chietly  make  use  of  as  plasters  to  heal  the  sore 
that  was  made  in  their  consciences. 

36 


282-  MEEKNESS  THE  SUREST   WAY 

Spiritual  pride  takes  great  notice  of  opposition  and  inju- 
ries that  are  received,  and  is  apt  to  be  often  speaking  of 
them,  and  to  be  much  in  taking  notice  of  the  aggravations 
of  them,  either  with  an  air  of  bitterness  or  contempt :  where- 
as pure,  unmixed  Christian  humilit}^,  disposes  a  person  rather 
to  be  hke  his  blessed  Lord,  when  reviled,  dumb,  not  opening 
his  mouth,  but  committing  himself  in  silence  to  Him  that 
judgeth  righteously.  The  eminently  humble  Christian,  the 
more  clamorous  and  furious  the  world  is  against  him,  the 
more  silent  and  still  will  he  be  ;  unless  it  be  in  his  closet,  and 
there  he  will  not  be  still.  Our  blessed  Lord  Jesus  seems 
never  to  have  been  so  silent  as  when  the  world  compassed 
him  round  reproaching,  buffeting,  and  spitting  upon  him, 
with  Icud  and  virulent  outcries,  and  horrid  cruelties. 

There  has  been  a  great  deal  too  much  talk  of  late  among 
many  of  the  true  friends  of  lehgion  about  opposition  and  per- 
secution. It  becomes  the  followers  of  the  Lamb  of  God, 
when  the  world  is  in  an  uproar  about  them,  and  full  of  cla- 
mor against  them,  not  to  raise  another  noise  to  answer  it, 
but  to  be  still  and  quiet :  it  is  not  beautiful,  at  such  a  time, 
to  have  pulpits  and  conversation  ring  with  the  sound,  perse- 
cution^ Ijersecution^  or  with  abundant  talk-  about  Pharisees, 
carnal  persecutions,  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent. 

Meekness  and  quietness  among  God's  people,  when  op- 
posed and  reviled,  would  be  the  surest  way  to  have  God  re- 
markably to  appear  for  their  defense,  it  is  particularly  ob- 
served of  Moses,  on  the  occasion  of  Aaron  and  Miriam  their 
envying  him,  and  rising  up  in  opposition  against  him,  that 
he  ''  was  very  meek,  above  all  men  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth,"  Numb.  xii.  3.,  doubtless  because  he  remarkably 
showed  his  meekness  on  that  occasion,  being  wholly  si- 
lent under  tlie  abuse.  And  how  remarkable  is  the  ac- 
count that  follows,  of  God's  being,  as  it  were,  suddenly 
roused  to  appear  for  his  vindication?  And  what  high  honor 
did  he  put  upon  Moses  ?  And  how  severe  were  his  rebukes 
of  his  oppose rs  ?     The  story  is  very  remarkable,  and  worth 


TO  OBTAIN  GOD  S   FAVOR  283 

every  one's  observing.  Nothing  is  so  effectual  to  bring  God 
down  from  heaven  in  the  defense  of  his  people,  as  their  pa- 
tience and  meekness  under  sufferings.  When  Christ  "  girds 
his  sword  upon  his  thigh,  with  his  glory  and  majesty,  and  in 
his  majesty  rides  prosperously^  his  right  hand  teaching  him 
terrible  things,  it  is  because  of  truth  and  meekness  and  right- 
eousness." Psalm  xlv.  3,  4.  "  God  will  cause  judgment  to  be 
heard  from  heaven  ;  the  eaith  shall  fear  and  be  still,  and 
God  will  arise  to  judgment,  to  save  all  the  meek  of  the  earth." 
Psalm  Ixxvi.  8,  9.  "  He  wnll  lift  up  the  meek,  and  cast  the 
wicked  down  to  the  ground."  P^alm  cxlvii.  6.  "  He  will 
reprove  with  equity,  for  the  meek  of  the  earth,  and  will 
smite  the  earth  Vvith  the  rod  of  his  mouth,  and  with  the 
breath  of  his  lips  will  he  slay  the  wicked."  Isa.  xi.  4.  The 
great  commendation  that  Christ  gives  the  church  of  Phila- 
delphia, is,  that  "Thou  hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience." 
Rev.  iii.  10.  And  we  may  see  what  reward  he  promises  her, 
in  the  preceding  verse,  "  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  the  syna- 
gogue of  Satan,  which  say  they  are  Jews  and  are  not,  but  do 
lie  ;  behold,  I  will  make  themto  come  and  worship  at  thy  feet, 
and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee."  And  thus  it  is  that 
we  might  expect  to  have  Christ  appear  for  us,  if  under  all 
reproaches  we  are  loaded  with,  we  behavedourselves  with  a 
lamblike  meekness  and  gentleness ;  but  if  our  spirits  are 
raised,  and  we  are  vehement  and  noisy  with  our  complaints 
under  color  of  Christian  zeal,  this  will  be  to  take  upon  us  our 
own  defense,  and  God  will  leave  it  with  us  to  vindicate  our 
cause  as  well  as  we  can  :  yea,  if  we  go  on  in  a  way  of  bit- 
terness, and  high  censuring,  it  will  be  the  way  to  have  him 
rebuke  us,  and  put  us,  to  shame  before  our  enemies. 

Here  some  may  be  ready  to  say.  "  it  is  not  in  our  own 
cause  that  we  are  thus  vehement,  but  it  is  in  the  cause  of 
God  ;  and  the  apostle  directed  the  primitive  Christians  to 
contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints," 
But  how  was  it  that  the  primitive  Christians  contended  ear- 
nestly for  the  faith  ?    They  defended  the  truth  with  argu- 


2S4  VEHEMENCE  IN   THE  CAUSE  OF  OOD. 

mentSj  and  a  holy  conversation  ;  but  yet  gave  their  reasons 
with  meekness  and  fear  :  they  contended  earnestly  for  the 
faith,  by  fighting  violently  against  their  own  unbelief,  and 
the  corruption  of  their  hearts  ;  yea.  they  resisted  unto  blood, 
striving  against  sin  ;  but  the  blood  that  was  shed  in  this 
earnest  strife,  was  their  own  blood,  and  not  the  blood  of  their 
enemies.  It  was  in  the  cause  of  God,  that  Peter  was  so 
fierce,  and  drew  his  sword,  and  began  to  smite  with  it  ;  but 
Christ  bids  him  put  up  his  sword  again,  telling  him  that 
they  that  take  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword  ;  and 
while  Peter  wounds,  Christ  heals.  They  contend  the  most 
violently,  and  are  the  greatest  conquerorsin  a  time  of  perse- 
cution, who  bear  it  with  the  greatest  meekness  and  patience. 

Great  humility  improves  even  the  reflections  and  re- 
proaches of  enemies,  to  put  upon  serious  self-examination, 
whether  or  no  there  be  not  some  just  cause,  whether  they 
have  not  in  some  respect  given  occasion  to  the  enemy  to 
speak  reproachfully  :  whereas  spiritual  pride  improves  such 
reflections  to  make  them  the  more  bold  and  confident,  and  to 
go  the  greater  lengths  in  that  for  which  they  are  found  feult 
with.  I  desire  it  may  be  considered  whether  there  has  been 
nothing  amiss  of  late,  among  the  true  friends  of  vital  piety 
in  this  respect  ;*and  whether  the  words  of  David,  when  re- 
viled by  Michal,  have  not  been  misinterpreted  and  misapplied 
to  justify  them  in  it,  when  he  said,  I  will  be  yet  more  vile, 
and  will  be  base  in  mine  own  sight.  The  import  of  his 
words  is  that  he  would  humble  himself  yet  more  before 
God,  being  sensible  that  he  was  far  from  being  sufticiently 
abased  ;  and  he  signifies  this  to  Michal,  and  that  he  longed 
to  be  yet  lower,  and  had  designed  already  to  abase  himself 
more  in  his  behavior  :  not  that  he  would  go  the  greater 
length,  to  show  his  legardlessness  of  her  revilings  ;  that 
would  be  to  exalt  himself,  and  not  more  to  abase  himself,  as 
more  vile  in  his  own  sight. 

Another  effect  of  spiritual  pride  is  a  certain  unsuitable  and 
self-confident  boldness  before  God  and  men.     Thus  some  in 


OF  THE  FEAR  OF  MAN.  2S5 

their  great  rejoicings  before  God,  have  not  paid  a  sulTicient 
regard  to  that  rule,  in  Psahii  ii.  11.  Tliey  have  not  re- 
joiced with  a  reverential  trembling,  in  a  proper  sense  of  the 
awful  majesty  of  God,  and  the  awful  distance  between  God 
and  them.  And  there  has  also  been  an  improper  boldness 
before  men,  that  has  been  encouraged  and  defended,  by  a 
misapplication  of  that  scripture,  Prov.  xxx.  25.  "  The  fear 
of  man  bringeth  a  snare."  As  though  it  became  all  persons, 
high  and  low,  men,  women,  and  children,  in  all  religious 
conversation,  wholly  to  divest  themselves  of  all  manner  of 
shamefacedness,  modesty,  or  reverence  towards^man  ;  which 
is  a  great  error,  and  quite  contrary  to  scripture.  There  is  a 
fear  of  reverence  that  is  due  to  some  men.  Rom.  xiii.  7. 
"  Fear  to  whom  fear,  honor  to  whom  honor."  And  there  is 
a  fear  of  modesty  and  shamefacedness,  in  inferiors  towards  su- 
periors, that  is  amiable,  and  required  by  Christian  rules.  1 
Pet.  iii.  2.  "  While  they  behold  our  chaste  conversation,  cou- 
pled with  fear."  AikI  1  Tim.  ii.  9.  "  In  hke  manner  also, 
that  women  adorn  themselves  in  modest  apparel,  with  shame- 
facedness and  sobriety."  And  the  apostle  means  that  this 
virtue  shall  have  place,  not  only  in  civil  communication,  but 
also  in  spiritual  communication,  and  in  our  religious  con- 
cerns and  behavior,  as  is  evident  by  what  follows.  Ver.  11, 
12.  "  Let  the  women  learn  in  silence,  with  all  subjection. 
But  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach,  nor  to  usurp  authority  over 
the  man,  but  to  be  in  silence."  Not  that  I  would  hence  infer 
that  women's  mouths  should  be  shut  up  from  Christian  con- 
versation •  but  all  that  I  mean  from  it  at  this  time  is,  that 
modesty  or  shamefacedness,  and  reverence  towards  men, 
ought  to  have  some  place,  even  in  our  rehgious  communica- 
tion one  with  another.  The  same  is  also  evident,  by  1  Pet. 
iii.  15  ''  Be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer,  to  every  man 
that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you,  with 
meekness  and  fear."  It  is  well  if  that  very  fear  and  shame- 
facedness, which  the  apostle  recommends,  has  not  sometimes 
been  condemned,  under  the  name  of  a  cAirsed  fear  of  man. 


286  OF   AN  ASSUMING  AIR. 

It  is  beautiful  for  persons  when  they  are  at  prayer  as  the 
mouth  of  others,  to  make  God  only  their  fear  and  their  dread, 
and  to  be  wholly  forgetful  of  men  that  are  present,  who,  let 
them  be  great  or  small,  are  nothing  in  the  presence  of  the 
great  God.  And  it  is  beautiful  for  a  minister,  when  he  speaks 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  to  be  bold,  and  put  off  all 
fear  of  men.  And  it  is  beautiful  in  private  Christians,  though 
they  are  women  and  childreUj  to  be  bold  in  professing  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  in  the  practice  of  all  lehgion,  and  in 
owning  God's  hand  in  the  work  of  his  power  and  grace, 
without  any  fear  of  men,  though  they  should  be  reproached 
as  fools  and  madmen,  and  frowned  upon  by  great  men,  and 
cast  off  by  parents  and  all  the  world.  But  for  private  Chris- 
tians, women  and  others,  to  instruct,  rebuke,  and  exhort,  with 
a  like  sort  of  boldness  as  becomes  a  minister  when  preaching, 
is  not  beautiful. 

Some  have  been  bold  in  some  things  that  have  really  been 
errors  ;  and  have  gloried  in  their  Iwldneas  in  practicing  them, 
though  cried  out  of  as  odd.  and  irregular.  And  those  that 
have  gone  the  greatest  lengths  in  these  things,  have  been  by 
some  most  highly  esteemed,  as  those  that  come  out,  and  ap- 
pear bold .  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  fully  on  his  side  ; 
and  others  that  have  professed  to  be  godly,  that  have  con- 
demned such  things,  have  been  spoken  of  as  enemies  of  the 
cross  of  Christ,  or  at  least  very  cold  and  dead ;  and  mau}^ 
that  of  themselves  were  not  inclined  to  such  practices,  have 
by  this  means  been  drivsn  on,  being  ashamed  to  be  iDehind, 
and  accounted  poor  soldiers  for  Christ. 

Another  effect  of  spiritual  pride  is  assu^ning  :  it  often- 
times makes  it  natural  to  persons  so  to  act  and  speak,  as 
though  it  in  a  special  manner  belonged  to  them  to  be  taken 
notice  of  and  much  regarded.  It  is  very  natural  to  a  person 
that  is  much  under  the  influence  of  spiritual  pride,  to  take 
all  that  respect  that  is  paid  him  :  if  others  show  a  disposition 
to  submit  to  him,  and  yield  him  the  deference  of  a  preceptor, 
he  is  open  to  it,  and  freely  admits  it  ;  yea,  it  is  natural  for 


MINISTERS  SHOULD  NOT   BE  ASSUMING.  287 

him  to  expect  such  treatment,  and  to  take  much  notice  of  it 
if  he  fails  of  it,  and  to  liave  an  ill  opinion  of  others  that  do 
not  pay  him  that  which  he  looks  upon  as  Ins  prerogative  : 
he  is  apt  to  think  that  it  belongs  to  him  to  speak,  and  to 
clcthe  himself  with  a  judicial  and  dogmatical  air  in  conver- 
sation, and  to  take  it  upon  him  as  what  belongs  to  him,  to 
give  forth  his  sentence,  and  to  determine  and  decide  : 
whereas  pure  Christian  humility  vaunteth  not  itself^  doth 
not  behave  itself  unseemly^  and  is  apt  to  j)refer  others  in 
honor.  One  under  the  influence  of  spiritual  pride,  is  more 
apt  to  instruct  others,  than  to  inquire  for  himself,  and.  natu- 
rally puts  on  the  airs  of  a  master  :  whereas  one  that  is  full 
of  pure  humility,  naturally  has  on  the  air  of  a  disciple  ;  his 
voice  is,  "  What  shall  I  do  ?  What  shall  I  do  that  I  may 
live  more  to  God's  honor  ?  What  shall  I  do  with  this  wicked 
heart  ?"  He  is  ready  to  receive  instruction  from  any  body, 
agreeable  to  James  i.  19.  "  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brelhren, 
let  every  man  be  swift  to  hear,  slow  to  speak."  The  emi- 
nently humble  Christian  thinks  he  wants  help  from  every 
body,  whereas  he  that  is  spiritually  proud,  thinks  that  every 
body  wants  his  help.  Christian  humility,  under  a  sense  of 
others'  misery,  entreats  and  beseeches  ;  spiritual  pride  affects 
to  command,  and  warn  with  authority. 

There  ought  to  be  the  utmost  watchfulness  against  all 
such  appearances  of  spiritual  pride,  in  all  that  profess  to  have 
been  the  subjects  of  this  work,  and  especially  in  the  promo- 
ters of  it,  but  above  all,  in  itinerant  preachers  :  the  most 
eminent  gifts,  and  highest  tokens  of  God's  favor  and  bless- 
ing, will  not  excuse  them  :  alas  !  what  is  man  at  his  best 
estate  !  What  is  the  most  highly  favored  Christian,  or  the 
most  eminent  and  successful  minister,  that  he  should  now 
think  he  is  sufficient  for  something,  and  somebody  to  be  re- 
garded, and  that  he  should  go  forth,  and  act  among  his  fel- 
low-creatures, as  if  he  were  wise,  and  strong,  and  good  ! 

Ministers  that  have  been  the  principal  instruments  of  car- 
rying on  this  glorious  revival  of  religion,  and  that  God  has 


288  ministers'  temptations  to  assuming. 

made  use  of,  as  it  were,  to  bring  up  his  people  out  of  Egypt, 
as  he  did  of  Moses,  should  take  heed  that  they  do  not  pro- 
voke God  as  Moses  did,  by  assuming  too  much  to  themselves, 
and  by  their  intemperate  zeal,  to  shut  them  out  from  seeing 
the  good  things  that  God  is  going  to  do  for  his  church  in 
this  world.  The  fruits  of  Moses'  unbelief,  which  provoked 
God  to  shut  him  out  of  Ganaart,  and  not  to  suffer  him  to 
partake  of  those  great  things  God  was  about  to  do  for  Israel 
on  earth,  were  chiefly  these  two  things  :  First,  his  mingling 
bitterness  with  his  zeal  :  he  had  a  great  zeal  for  God,  and 
he  .could  not  bear  to  see  the  intolerable  stiff-neckedness  of  the 
people,  that  they  did  not  acknowledge  the  work  of  God,  and 
were  not  convinced  by  all  his  wonderathat  they  had  seen  : 
but  human  passion  was  mingled  with  his  zeal.  Psalm  cvi. 
32,  33.  *'  They  angered  him  also  at  the  w^aters  of  strife  ;  so 
that  it  went  ill  with  Moses  for  their  sakes  :  because  they 
provoked  his  spirit,  so  that  he  spake  unadvisedly  with  his 
lips."  Hear  now  ye  rebels,  says  he,  with  bitterness  of  lan- 
guage. vSecondly,  he  behaved  himself,  and  spoke  with  an 
assuming  air  :  he  assumed  too  much  to  himself:  hear  now, 
ye  rebels,  must  ive  fetch  \oater  out  of  this  rock  !  Spirit- 
ual pride  wrought  in  Moses  at  that  time  :  his  temptations  to 
it  were  very  great,  for  he  hkd  had  great  discoveries  of  God, 
and  had  been  privileged  with  intimate  and  sweet  communion 
with  him,  and  God  had  made  him  the  instrument  of  great 
good  to  his  church  ;  and  though  he  was  so  humble  a  person, 
and,  by  God's  own  testimony,  meek  above  all  men  upon  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  yet  his  temptations  were  too  strong 
for  him  :  which  surely  should  make  our  young  ministers, 
that  have  of  late  been  highly  favored,  and  have  had  great 
success,  exceeding  careful,  and  distrustful  of  themselves. 
Alas  !  how  far  are  we  from  having  the  strength  of  holy, 
meek,  aged  Moses  !  The  temptation  at  this  day  is  exceed- 
ing great,  to  both  those  errors  that  Moses  was  guilty  of ;  there 
is  great  temptation  to  bitterness  and  corrupt  passion  with 
zeal  ;  for  there  is  so  much  unreasonable  opposition  made 


OF  THE   EXAMPLE  OF  IIZZA,  289 

against  this  glorious  work  of  God,  and  so'much  stiff-neck- 
edness  manifested  in  multitudes  of  this  generation,  notwith- 
standing all  the  great  and  wonderful  works  in  which  God 
has  passed  before  them,  that  it  greatly  tends  to  provoke  the 
spirits  of  such  as  have  the  interest  of  this  work  at  heart,  so 
as  to  move  them  to  speak  unadvisedly  with  their  lips.  And 
there  is  a.lso  great  temptation  to  an  assuming  behavior  in 
some  persons  :  when  a  minister  is  greatly  succe.eded,  from 
time  to  time,  and  so  draws  the  eyes  of  the  multitude  upon 
him,  and  he  sees  himself  flocked  after,  and  resorted  to  as  an 
oracle,  and  people  are  ready  to  adore  him,  and  to  offer  sacri- 
fice to  him,  as  it  was  with  Paul  and  Barnabas,  at  Lystra,  it 
is  almost  impossible  for  a  man  to  avoid  taking  upon  him  the 
airs  of  a  master,  or  some  extraordinary  person  ;  a  man  had 
need  to  have  a  great  stock  of  humility,  and  much  divine  as- 
sistance, to  resist  the  temptation.  But  the  greater  our  dan- 
gers are,  the  more  ought  tt)  be  our  watchfulness  and  prayer- 
fulness,  and  diffidence  of  ourselves,  lest  we  bring  ourselves 
into  mischief.  Fishermen  that  have  been  very  successful, 
and  have  caught  a  great  many  fish,  had  need  to  be  careful 
that  they  dq  not  at  length  begin  to  burn  incense  to  their  net. 
And  we  should  take  warning  by  Gideon,  who,  after  God  had 
highly  favored  and  exalted  him,  and  made  him  the  instru- 
ment of  working  a  wonderful  deliverance  for  his  people,  at 
length  made  a  god  of  the  spoils  of  his  enemies,  which  be- 
came a  snare  to  him  and  to  his  house,  so  as  to  prove  the 
ruin  of  his  family. 

All  yoiing  ministers,' in  this  day  of  the  bringing  up  the  ark 
of  God,  should  take  warning  by  the  example  of  a  young 
Levite  in  Israel,  viz.  Uzza,  the  son  of  Abinadab.  He 
seemed  to  have  a  real  concern  for  the  ark  of  God,  and  to  be 
zealous  and  engaged  in  his  mind,  on  that  joyful  occasion  of 
bringing  up  the  ark,  and  God  made  him  an  instrument  to  bring 
the  ark  out  of  its  long  contuiued  obscurity  in  Kirjath-jearim, 
and  he  was  succeeded  to  bring  it  a  considerable  way  towards 
Mount  Zion  ;  but  for  his  want  of  humility,  reverence,  and 

37 


290  DEFEkENCE  TO  THE  AGED. 

circumspection,  and  assuming  to  himself,  or  taking  too  much 
upon  him,  God  broke  forth  upon  him,  and  smote  him  for  his 
error,  so  that  he  never  hved  to  see  and  partake  of  the  great 
joy  of  his  church,  on  occasion  of  the  carrying  up  the  ark 
into  Mount  Zion,  and  the  great  blessings  of  heaven  upon 
Israel,  that  were  consequent  upon  it.  Ministers  that  have 
been  improved  to  carry  on  this  work,  have  been  chiefly  of 
the  younger  sort,  who  have  doubtless  (as  Uzza  had)  a  real 
concern  for  the  ark  ;  and  it  is  evident  that  they  are  much 
animated  and  engaged  in  their  minds  (as  he  was)  in  this  joy- 
ful day  of  bringing  up'  the  ark  ;  and  they  are  afraid  what 
will  become  of  the  ark  under  the  conduct  of  its  ministers 
(that  are  sometimes  in  scripture  compared  to  oxen) ;  they 
see  the  ark  shakes,  and  they  are  afraid  these  blundering 
oxen  will  throw  it  ;  and  some  of  them,  it  is  to  be  feared, 
have  been  over  officious  on  this  occasion,  and  have  assumed 
too  much  to  themselves,  and  havfe  been  bold  to  put  forth 
their  hand  to  take  hold  of  the  ark,  as  though  they  were  the 
only  fit  and  worthy  persons  to  defend  it. 

If  young  ministers  had  great  humility,  without  a  mixture, 
it  would  dispose  them  especially  to  treat  ageji  ministers 
with  respect  and  reverence,  as  their  fathers,  notwithstanding 
that  a  sovereign  God  may  have  given  them  greater  assist- 
ance and  success  than  they  have  had.  1  Pet.  v.  5.  "  Like- 
wise, ye  younger,  submit  yourselves  unto  the  elder  ;  yea,  all 
of  you,  be  subject  one  to  another ;  and  be  clothed  with  hu- 
mility ;  for  God  lesisteth  the  proud,  and  giveth  giace  to  the 
humble."  Lev.  xix.  32.  "  Thou  shalt  rise  up  before  the 
hoary  head,  and  honor  the  face  of  the  old  man,  and  fear  thy 
God  ;  I  am  the  Lord." 

As  spiritual  pride  disposes  persons  to  assume  much  to 
themselves,  so  it  also  disposes  them  to  treat  others  w^ith  neg- 
lect:- on  the  contrary,  pure  Christian  humilit}^  disposes  per- 
sons to  honor  all  men.  agreeable,  to  that  rule,  1  Pet.  ii.  17. 

There  has  been  In  some,  that  I  believe  are  true  friends  of 
religion,  too  much  of  an  appearance  of  this  fruit  of  spiritual 


TRKATMENT  OF  THE  UNCONVERTED  291 

pride,  in  their  treatment  of  those  that  they  looked  upon  to  be 
carnal  men ;  and  particularly  in  refusing  to  enter  into  any 
discourse  or  reasoning  with  them.  Indeed  to  spend  a  great 
deal  of  time  in  jangling  and  warm  debates  about  religion,  is 
not  the  way  to  propagate  religion,  but  to  hinder  it ;  and  some 
are  so  dreadfully  set  against  this  work,  that  it  is  a  dismal 
task  to  dispute  with  them,  all  that  one  can  say  is  utterly  in 
vain  ;  I  have  found  it  so  by  experience ;  and  to  go  to  enter 
into  disputes  about  religion,  at  some  times,  is  quite  unseason- 
able, as  particularly  in  meetings  for  religious  conference,  or 
exercises  of  worship.  But  yet  we  ought  to  be  very  caroful 
that  we  do  not  refuse  to  discourse  with  men,  with  any  ap- 
pearance of  a  supercilious  neglect,  as  though  we  counted  them 
not  worthy  to  be  regarded  ;  on  the  contrary,  we  should  conde- 
scend to  carnal  men,  as  Christ  has  condescended  to  us,  to 
bear  with  our  unteachableness  and  stupidity,  and  still  to  fol- 
low us  with  instructions,  line  upon  line,  and  precept  upon 
precept,  saying,  Come  let  us  reason  together ;  setting  light 
before  us,  and  using  all  manner  of  arguments  with  us,  and 
waiting  upon  such  dull  scholars,  as  it  were  hoping  that  we 
should  receive  light.  We  should  be  ready  with  meekness 
and  calmness,  without  hot  disputing,  to  give  our  reasons,  why 
v/e  think  this  work  is  the  work  of  God,  to  carnal  men  when 
they  ask  us,  and  not  turn  them  by  as  not  worthy  to  be 
talked  with  ;  as  the  apostle  directed  the  primitive  Christians 
to  be- ready  to  give  a  renson  of  the  Christian  faith  xind  hope, 
to.  the  enemies  of  Christianity.  I  Pet.  iii.  15.  "Be  ready  al- 
ways to  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a  rea- 
son of  the  hope  that  is  in  you,  with  meekness  and  fear." 
And  we  ought  not  to'condemn  all  reasoning  about  things  of 
religion,  under  the  name  of  carnal  reason.  For  my  part,  I 
desire  no  better  than  that  those  that  oppose  this  work,  should 
come  fairly  to  submit  to  have  the  cause  betwixt  us  tried  by 
strict  reasoning. 

One  quaUfication  that  the  scripture  speaks  of,  once  and 
again,  as. requisite  in  a  minister,  is,  that  he  should  be  apt  to 


292  WRONG  PREMISES  LEAD  TO  ERROR. 

teachj  1  Tim.  iii.  2.  And  the  apostle  seems  to  explain  what 
he  means  by  it,  in  2  Tim.  ii.  24.  25.  ;  or  at  least  there  ex- 
presses one  thing  he  intends  by  it,  viz.  that  a  minister  should 
be  ready  meekly  to  condescend  to  and  instruct  opposers. 
"  And  the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle 
unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  patient,  in  meekness  instructing 
those  that  oppose  themselves,  if  God  peradventure  will  give 
them  repentance,  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth." 


SECTION  II. 

Errors  in  a  revival^  arising  from  the  adoption  of  wrong 
'principles. 

Secondly,  Another  thing  from  whence  errors  in  conduct^ 
that  attend  such  a  revival  of  religion,  do  arise,  is  lorong 
principles. 

And  one  erroneous  principle,  than  which  scarce  any  has 
proved  more  mischievous  to  the  present  glorious  work  of  God, 
is  a  notion  that  it  is  God's  manner,  now  in  these  days,  to 
guide  his  saints,  at  least  some  that  are  more  eminent,  by  in- 
spiration, or  immediate  revelation,  and  to  make  known  to 
them  what  shall  come  to  pass  hereafter,  or  what  it  is  his*  will 
that  they -should  do,  by  impressions  that  he  by  his  Spirit 
makes  upon  their  minds,  either  with  or  without  texts  of 
scripture ;  whereby  something  is  made  known  to  them,  that 
is  not  taught  in  the  scripture  as  the  words  lie  in  the  Bible: 
By  such  a  notion  the  devil  has  a  great  "floor  opened  for  him  ; 
and  if  once  this  opinion  should  come  to  be  fully  yielded  to, 
and  established  in  the  church  of  God,  Satan  would  have  op- 
portunity thereby  to  set  up  himself  as  the  guide  and  oracle 
of  God's  people,  and  to  have  his  word  regarded  as  their  in- 
fallible rule,  and  so  to  lead  them  where  he  would,  and  to  in- 
troduce what  he  pleased,  and  soon  to  bring  the  Bible  into 


IMPRESSIONS   AND  IMPULSES.  293 

neglect  and  contempt.  Late  experience  in  some  instances, 
has  shown  that  the  tendency  of  this  notion  is  to  cause  per- 
sons to  esteem  the  Bible  as  a  book  that  is  in  a  great  measure 
useless. 

This  error  will  defend  and  support  all  errors.  As  long  as 
a  person  h^s  a  notion  that  he  is  guided  by  immediate  direc- 
tion from  heaven,  it  makes  him  incorrigible  and  impregnable 
in  all  his  misconduct :  for  what  signifies  it,  for  poor  blind 
worms  of  the  dust,  to  go  to  argue  with  a  man,  and  endeavor 
to  convince  him  and  correct  him,  that  is  guided  by  the  im- 
mediate couYisels  and  commands  of  the  great  Jehovah  ? 

This  great  work  of  God  has  been  exceedingly  hindered 
by  this  error  ;  and  till  we  have  (juite  taken  this  handle  out 
of  the  devil's  hands,  the  work  of  God  will  nevei-  go  on  with- 
out great  clogs  and  hinderances.  But  Satan  will  always 
have  a  vast  advantage  in  his  hands  against  it,  and  as  he  has 
improved  it  hitherto,  so  he  will  do  still :  and  it  is  evident  that 
the  devil  knows  the  vast  advantage  he  has  by  it,  that*  makes 
liim  exceeding  loath  to  let  go  his  hold. 

It  is  strange  what  a  disposition  there  is  in* many  well-dis- 
posed and  religious  persons,  to  fall  in  with  and  hold  fast  this 
notion.  It  is  enough  to  astonish  one  that  such  multiplied, 
plain  instances  of  the  foiUng  of  such  supposed  revelations,  in 
the  event,  do  not  open  every  one's  eyes.  I  have  seen  so 
many  instances  of  the  faihng  of  such  impressions,  that  would 
almost  furnish  a  history  :  I  have  been  acquainted  with  them 
when  made  under  all  kinds  of  circumstances,  and  have  seen 
them  fail  in  the  event,  when  made  with  such  circumstances 
as  have  been  fairest  and  brightest,  and  most  promising  ; .  as 
when  they  have  been  n*iade  upon  the  minds  of  such,  as  there 
was  all  reason  to  think  were  true  saints,  yea,  eminent  saints, 
and  at  the  very  time  when  they  have  had  great  divine  dis- 
coveries, and  kave  been  in  the  high  exercise  of  true  commu- 
nion with  God,  and  made  with  great  strength,  and  with  great 
sweetness  accompanying,  and  I  have  had  reason  to  think 
with  an  excellent  heavenly  frame  of  spirit,  yet  continued. 


294  SUFFICIENCY  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES, 

and  made  with  texts  of  scripture,  that  seemed  to  be  exceed- 
ing apposite,  yea,  many  texts  following  one  another,  extra- 
ordinarily and  wonderfully  brought  to  the  mind,  and  with 
great  power  and  majesty,  and  the  impressions  repeated  over 
and  over,  after  prayers  to  be  directed  ;  and  yet  all  has  most 
manifestly  come  to  nothing,  to  the  full  conviction  of  the  per- 
sons themselves.  And  God  has  in  so  many  instances  6f  late 
in  his  providence,  centered  such  things  with  darkness,  that 
one  would  think  it  should  be  enough  quite  to  blank  the  ex- 
pectations of  suoh  as  have  been  ready  to  think  highly  of  such 
things ;  it  seems  to  be  a  testimony  of  God,  that  he  has  no 
design  of  reviving  revelations  in  his  church,  and  a  rebuke 
from  him  to  the  groundless  expectations  of  it. 

It  seems  to  me  that  that  scripture,  Zech.  xiii.  5.,  is  a  pro- 
phecy concerning  ministers  of  the  gospel,  in  the  latter  and 
glorious  day  of  the  Christian  church,  which  is  evidently 
spoken  of  in  this  and  foregoing  chapters  ;  the  words  are,  "  I 
am  no  prophet;  I  am  a  husbandman  :  for  man  taught  me 
to  keep  cattle  from  my  youth."  The  words,  I  apprehend, 
are  to  be  interpreted  in  a  spiritual  sense  ;  /  am  a  husband- 
man. The  work  of  ministers  is  very  often. in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, compared  to  the  business  of  the  husbandman,  that 
take  care  of  God's  husbandry,  to  whom  he  lets  out  his  vine- 
yard, and  sends  them  forth  to  labor  in  his  field,  where  one 
plants  and  another  waters,  one  sows  and  another  reaps ;  so 
ministers  are  called  laborers  in  God's  harvest.  And  as  it  is 
added,  mayi  taught  me  to  keep  cattle  from,  my  youth  ;  so 
Che  worK  of  a  minister  is  very  often  in  scripture  represented 
by  .the  business  of  a  shepherd  or  pastor.  And  whereas  it  is 
said,  /  am  no  projjhel :  .hut  m^an' taught  m.e  from,  my 
youth :  it  is  as  much  as  to  say,  I  do  not  preteiKl  to  have  re- 
ceived my  skill,  whereby  I  am  fitted  for  the  business  of  a  pas- 
tor or  shepherd  in  the  church  of  God,  by  imiifcdiate  inspira- 
tion, but  by  education,  by  being  trained  up  to  the  business 
by  human  learning,  and  instructions  I .  have  received  from 
my  youth  or  childhood,  by  o»*dinary  means. 


KNOWLEDGE  ALONE  NOT  SUFFICIENT.  295 

And  why  cannot  wc  be  contented  with  tlie  divine  oracles, 
that  holy,  pure  word  of  God,  that  we  have  in  such  abun- 
dance, and  such  clearness,  now  since  tiie  canon  of  scripture 
is  completed  ?  Why  should  we  desire  to  have  any  thing 
added  to  them  by  impulses  from  above  ?  Why  should  not 
we  rest  in  that  standing  rule  that  God  has  given  to  his 
church,  which  the  apostle  teaches  us  is  surer  than  a  voice 
from  heaven  ?  And  why  should  we  desire  to  make  the  scrip- 
ture speak  more  to  us  than  it  does  ?  .Or  why  should  any 
desire  any  higher  kind  of  intercourse  with  Heaven,  than  that 
which  is  by  having  the  Holy  Spirit  given  in  liis  sanctifying 
influences,  infusing  and  exciting  grace  and  hohness,  love 
and  joy,  which  is  the  highest  kind  of  intercourse  that  the 
saints  and  angels  in  heaven  have  with  God,  and  the  chief 
excellency  of  the  glorified  man  Christ  Jesus  ? 

Some  that  follow  impulses  and  impressions,  go  away  with 
a  notion  that  they  do  not  other  than  follow  the  guidance  of 
God's  word,  and  make  the  scripture  their  rule,  because  the 
impression  is  made  with  a  text  of  scripture  that  comes  to 
their  mind,  though  they  take  that  text  as  it  is  impressed  on 
their  minds,  and  improve  it  as  a  new  revelation,  to  all  intents 
and  purposes,  or  as  the  revelation  of  a  particular  thing,  that 
is  now  newly  made,  while  the  text  in  itself,  as  it  is  in  the 
Bible,  implies  no  such  thing,  and  they  themselves  do  not 
suppose  that  any  such  revelation  was  contained  in  it  befo.re. 
As  for  instance,  suppose  that  text  should  come  into  a  person's 
mind  with  strong  impression.  Acts  ix.  6.,  "  Arise,  and  go 
into  the  city  :  and  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  must  do." 
And  he  should  interpret  it  as  an  immediate  signification  of 
the  will  of  God,  that  he  should  now  forthwith  go  to  such  a 
neighbor  town,  and  as  a  revelation  of  that  future  event,  viz. 
that  there  he  should  meet  with  a  further  discovery  of  his 
duty.  If  such  things  as  th^e  are  revealed  by  the  impres- 
sion of  these  words,  it  is  to  all  intents  a  new  revelation,  not 
the  less  because  certain  words  of  scripture  are  made  use  of 
in  the  case  :  here  are  propositions  or  truths  entirely  new, 


296  IMPRESSIONS  WITH  TEXTS  OP  SCRIPTURES. 

that  are  supposed  now  to  be  revealed,  that  those  words  do 
not  contain  in  themselves,  and  that  till  now  theic  was  no 
revelation  of  any  where  to  be  found  in  heaven  or  earth. 
These  propositions,  that  it  is  God's  mind  and  will  that  such 
a  person  by  name,-  should  arise  at  such  a  time,  and  go  from 
such  a  place  to  such  a  place,  and  that  there  he  should  meet 
with  discoveries,  are  entirely  new  propositions,  wholly  differ- 
ent from  the  propositions  contained  in  that  text  of  scripture, 
no  more  contained,  .or  consequently  implied  in  the  words 
themselves,  without  a  new  revelation,  than  it  is  implied  that 
he  should  arise  and  go  to  any  other  place,  or  that  any  other 
person  should  arise  and  go  to  that"  place.  The  propositions 
supposed  to  be  now  revealed,  are  as  really  different  from  those 
contained  in  that  scripture,  as  they  are  from  the  propositions 
contained  in  that  text,  Gen.  v.  6.,  "  And  Seth  lived  a  hun- 
dred and  five  years,  and  begat  Enos." 

This  is  quite  a  different  thing  from  the  Spirit's  enlighten- 
ing the  mind  to  understand  the  precepts  or  propositions  of 
the  word  of  God,  and  know  what  is  contained  and  revealed 
in  thein,  and  what  consequences  may  justly  be  drawn  from 
them,  iivA  to  see  how  they  are  applicable  to  our  case  and 
circumstances  ;  which  is  done  without  any  new  revelation, 
only  by  enabling  the  mind  to  understand  and  apply  a  reve- 
lation already  made. 

Those  texts  of  scripture  that  speak  of  the  children  of  God 
as  led  hy  the  Spirit^  have  been  by  some  brought  to  defend 
a  being  guided  by  such  impulses  ;  as  particularly,  those 
Rom.  viii.  14.,  "  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God  :"  and  Gal.  v.  18.,  "But  if 
ye  are  led  by  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not  under  the  law."  But 
these  texts  themselves  confute  them  that  bring  them  ;  for  it 
is  evident  that  the  leading  of  the  Spirit  that  the  apostle 
speaks  of  is  «,  gracious  leading,  or  what  is  peculiar  to  the 
children  of  God,  and  that  natural  men  cannot  have  ;  for  he 
speaks  of  it  as  a  sure  evidence  of  their  being  the  sons  of 
God,  and  not  under  the  law  4  but  a  leading  or  directing  a 


now  THE  SAINTS  ARE  LED  BY  THE  SPIRIT.  297 

person,  by  immediately  revealing  to  him  where  he  should 
gOj  or  what  shall  hereafter  come  to  pass,  or  what  shall  *be 
the  future  consequence  of  his  doing  thus  or  thus,  if  there  be 
any  such  thing  in  these  days,  is  not  of  the  nature  of  the 
gracious  leading  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  is  peculiar  to  God's 
children  ;  it  is  no  more  than  a  common  gift  ;  there  is  no- 
thing in  it  but  what  natural  men  are  capable  of,  and  many 
of  them  have  had  in  the  days  of  inspiration  :  a  man  may 
have  ten  thousand  such  revelations  and  directions  from  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  yet  not  have  a  jot  of  grace  in  his  heart  : 
it  is  no  more  than  the  gift  of  prophecy,  which  immediately 
reveals  what  will  be,  or  should  be  hereafter  ;  but  this  is  but 
a  common  gift,  as  the  apostle  expressly  shows,  1  Cor.  xiii.  2, 
8.  If  a  person  has  any  thing  revealed  to  him  from  God,  or 
is  directed  to  any  thing  by  a  voice  from  heaven,  or  a  whis- 
per, or  words  immediately  suggested  and  put  into  his  mind, 
there  is  nothing  of  the  nature  of  grace  merely  in  this  ;  it  is 
of  the  nature  of  a  common  influence  of  th&  Spiiit,  and  is 
but  dross  and  dung,  in  comparison  of  the  excellency  of  that 
gracious  leading  of  the  Spirit  that  the  saints  have.  Such  a 
way  of  being  directed  where  one  shall  go,  and  what  he  shall 
do,  is  no  more  than  what  Balaam  had  from  God,  who  from 
time  to  time  revealed  to  him  what  he  should  do,  and  when 
he  had  done  one  thing,  then  directed  him  what  he  should 
do  next ;  so  that  he  was  in  this  sense  led  by  the  Spirit,  for  a 
considerable  time.  There  is  a  tnore  excellent  way  that  the 
Spiiit  of  God  leads  the  sons  of  God,  that  natural  men  can- 
not have,  and  that  is,  by  inclining  thenl  to  do  the  will  of 
God,  and  go  in  the  shining  path  .of  truth,  and  Christian  ho- 
liness, from  a  holy,  heavenly  disposition,  which  the  Spirit  of 
God  gives  them,  and  enlivens  in  them,  wiiich  inclines  them, 
and  leads  them  to  those  things  that  are  excellent,  and  agree- 
able to  God's  mind,  whereby  they  "  are  transformed,  by  the 
renewing  of  their  minds,  and  prove  what  is  that  good,  and 
acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God,"  as  in  Rom.  xii.  2.  And 
so  the  S})irit  of  Gud  docs  in  a   gracious  manner  teach  the 

2b 


298  ASSISTANCE  OF  THE  SPIRIT 

saints  their  duty  ;  and  teaches  them  in  a  higlier  manner 
than  ever  Balaam,  or  Saul,  or  Judas  were  taught,  or  any 
natural  man  is  capable  of  while  such.  The  Spirit  of  God 
enlightens  them  with  respect  to  their  duty,  by  making  their 
eye  single  and  pure,  whereby  the  whole  body  is  full  of  light. 
The  sanctifying  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  rectifies  the 
taste  of  the  soul,  whereby  it  savors  those  things  that  are  of 
God,  and  naturally  relishes  and  delights  in  those  things  that 
are  holy  and  agreeable  to  God's  mind,  and  Uke  one  of  a  dis- 
tinguishing taste,  chooses  those  things  that  are  good  and 
wholesome,  and  rejects  those  things  that  are  evil ;  for  the 
sanctified  ear  tries  words,  and  the  sanctified  heart  tries  ac- 
tions, as  the  mouth  tastes  meat.  And  thus  the  Spirit  of  God 
leads  and  guides  the  meek  in  his  way,  agreeable  to  his  pro- 
mises ;  he  enables  them  to  understand  the  commands  and 
counsels  of  his  word,  and  rightly  to  apply  them.  Christ 
blames  the  Pharisees  that  they  had  not  this  holy  distinguish- 
ing taste,  to  discern  and  distinguish  what  was  right  and 
wrong.  Luke  xii.  57.  "  Yea,  and  why,  even  of  your  own 
selves,  judge  ye  not  what  is  right  ?" 

The  leading  of  the  Spirit  which  God  gives  his  children, 
which  is  peculiar  to  them,  is  that  teaching  them  his  statutes, 
and  causing  them  to  understand  the  way  of  his  precepts, 
which  the  psalmist  so  very  often  prays  for,  especially  in  the 
119th  psalm  ;  and  not  in  giving  of  them  new  statutes^  and 
neio  jprecepts  :  he  graciously  gives  them  eyes  to  see,  and 
ears  to  hear,  and  hearts  to  understand  ;  he  causes  them  to 
understand  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  so  brings  the  blind  by 
a  way  they  knew  not,  and  leads  them  in  paths  that  they  had 
not  known,  and  makes  darkness  hght  before  them,  and 
crooked  things  straight. 

So  the  assistance  of  the  Spirit  in  })raying  and  preaching, 
seems  by  some  to  have  l3een  greatly  misunderstood,  and  they 
have  sought  after  a  miraculous  assistance  of  inspiration,  by 
immediate  suggesting  of  words  to  them,  by  such  gifts  and 
influences  of  the  Spirit,  iii  praying  and  teaching,  as  the 


IN  PRAYER  AND  PREACHING.  299 

npostle  speaks  of,   1  Cor.  xiv.  14,  26.  (which  many  natural 
men  had  in  those  clays),  instead  of  a  gracious  holy  assistance 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  is  the  far  more  excellent  way 
(as  1  Cor.  xii.  31.,  and  xiii.  1).     The  gracious  and  most  ex- 
cellent kind  assistance  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  praying  and 
preaching,  is   not  by  immediate  suggesting  of  words  to  the 
apprehension,  which  may  be  with  a  cold,  dead  heart,  but  by 
warming  the  heart,  and  filling  it  with  a  great  sense  of  those 
things  that  are  to  be  spoken  of,  and  with  holy  affections,  that 
that  sense  and  those  affections  may  suggest  words.     Thus 
indeed  the  Spirit  of  God  may  be  said  indirectly  and  medi- 
ately to  suggest  words  to  us,  to  indite  our  petitions  for  us, 
and  to  teach  the  preacher  what  to  say  ;  he  fills  the  heart, 
and  that  fills  the  mouth  ;  as  we  know  that  when  men  are 
greatly  affected  in  any  matter,  and  their  hearts  are  very  full, 
it  fills  them  with  matter  for  speech,  and  makes  them  elo- 
quent upon  that  subject ;  and  much  more  have  spiritual  af- 
fections this  tendency,  for  many  reasons  that   might  be 
given.     When  a  person  is  in  a  holy  and  lively  frame  in  se- 
cret prayer,  it  will  wonderfully  supply  him  with  matter,  and 
with  expressions,  as  eveiy  true  Christian  knows  ;  and  so  it 
will  fill  his  mouth  in  Christian  conversation,  and  it  has  the 
like  tendency  to  enable  a    person   in   public  prayer  and 
preaching.      And  if   he  has  these  holy  influences  of  the 
Spirit  on  his  heart  in  a  high  degree,  nothing  in  the  world 
will  have  so  great  a  tendency  to  make  both  the  matter  and 
manner  of  his  public  performances  excellent  and  profitable. 
But  since  there  is  no  immediate  suggesting  of  words  from 
the  Spirit  of  God  to  be  expected  or  desired,  they  who  neglect 
and  despise  study  and  premeditation,  in  order  to  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  pulpit,  in  such  an  expectation,  are  guilty  of  pre- 
sumption ;    though  doubtless  it  may  be  lawful  for  some 
persons,  in  some  cases,  (and  they  may  be  called  to  it)  to 
preach  with  very  little  stud}^  ;  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  by  tlie 
heavenly  frame  of  heart  that  he  gives  them,  may  enable 
them  to  do  it  to  excellent  purj)o.se. 


300  IMPRESSIONS  AND  REVELATIONS. 

Besides  this  most  excellent  way  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in 
assisting  ministers  in  pubhc  performances,  which  (considered 
as  the  preacher'ri  privilege)  far  excels  inspiration,  there  is 
a  common  assistance  which  natural  men  may  have  in  these 
days,  and  which  the  godly  may  have  intermingled  with  a 
gracious  assistan,ce,  which  is  also  very  different  from  inspira- 
tion, and  that  is  his  assisting  natural  principles  ;  as  his  as- 
sisting the  natural  apprehension,  reason,  memory,  conscience, 
and  natural  affection. 

But  to  return  to  the  head  of  impressions  and  immediate 
revelations  ;  many  lay  themselves  open  to  a  delusion  by  ex- 
pecting direction  from  heaven  in  this  way,  and  waiting  for 
it :  in  such  a  case  it  is  easy  for  persons  to  imagine  that  they 
have  it.  They  are  perhaps  at  a  loss  concerning  something, 
undetermined  what  they  shall  do,  or  what  course  they  should 
take  in  some  affair,  and  they  pray  to  God  to  direct  them,  and 
make  known  to  them  his  mind  and  vdll ;  and  then,  instead 
of  expecting  to  be  directed,  by  being  assisted  in  consideration 
of  the  rules  of  God's  word,  and  their  circumstances,  and 
God's  providence,  and  enabled  to  look  on  things  in  a  true 
light,  and  justly  to  weigh  them,  they  are  waiting  for  some 
secret  immediate  influence  on  their  minds,  unaccountably 
swaying  their  minds,  and  turning  their  thoughts  or  inchna- 
tions  that  way  that  God  would  have  them  go,  and  are  ob- 
serving their  own  minds,  to  see  vrhat  arises  there,  whether 
some  texts  of  scripture  do  not  come  into  the  mind,  or  whe- 
ther some  ideas,  or  inward  motions  and  dispositions  do  not 
arise  in  something  of  an  unaccountable  jnianner,  that  they 
may  call  a  divine  direction.  Hereby  they  are  exposed  to 
two  things.  First,  they  lay  themselves  open  to  the  devil, 
and  give  him  a  fair  opportunity  to  lead  them  where  he 
pleases  ;  for  they  stand  ready  to  follow  the  first  extraordinary 
impulse  that  they  shall  have,  groundlessly  concluding  it  is 
from  God.  And  secondly,  they  are  greatly  exposed  to  be 
deceived  by  their  own  imaginations  ;  for  such  an  expecta- 
tion awakens  and  quickens  the  imagination  ;  and  that  often- 


PRAYING  IN  FAITH.  301 

times  is  called  an  uncommon  impression,  that  is  no  such 
thing  ;  and  they  ascribe  that  to  the  agency  of  some  invisi- 
ble being,  that  is  owing  only  to  themselves. 

Again,  another  way  that  many  have  been  deceived,  is  by 
drawing  false  conclusions  from  true  premises.     Many  true 
and  eminent  saints  have  been  led  into  mistakes  and  snares, 
by  arguing  too  much  from  that,  that  they  have  prayed  in 
faith  ;  and  that  oftentimes  \vhen  the  premises  are  true,  they 
have  indeed  been  greatly  assisted  in  prayer  for  such  a  par- 
ticular mercy,  and  have  had  the  true  spirit  of  prayer  in  ex- 
ercise, in  their  asking  it  of  God  ;  but  they  have  concluded 
more  from  these  premises  than  is  a  just  consequence  from 
them  :  that  they  have  thus  prayed  is  a  sure  sign  that  their 
prayer  is  accepted  and  heard,  and  that  God  will  give  a  gra- 
cious answer,  according  to  his  owai  wisdom,  and  that  the 
particular  thing  that  was  ask^d  shall  be  given,  or  that  which 
is  equivalent  ;  this  is  a  just  consequence  from  it  ;  but  it  is 
not  inferred  by  any  new  revelation  now  made,  but  by  the 
revelation  that  is  made  in  God's  word,  the  promises  made  to 
the  prayer  of  faith  in  the  holy  scriptures  :  but  that  God  will 
answer  them  in  that  individual  thing  that  they  ask,  if  it  be 
not  a  thing  promised  in  God's  word,  or  they  do  not  certainly 
know  that  it  is  that  which  will  be  most  for  the  good  of  God's 
church,  and  the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom  and  glory, 
nor  whether  it  will  be  best  for  them,  is  more  than  can  be 
justly  concluded  from  it.     If  God  remarkably  meets  with 
one  of  his  children  w^hile  he  is  praying  for  a  particular  mercy 
of  great  importance,  for  himself,  or  some  other  person,  or  any 
society  of  men,  and  does  by  the  influences  of  his  Spirit 
greatly  humble  him,  and  empty  him  of  himself  in  his  prayer, 
and  manifests  himself  remarkably  in  his  excellency,  sove- 
reignty, and  his  all-sufficient  power  and  grace  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  does  in  a  remarkable  manner  enable  the  person  to  come 
to  him  for  that  mercy,  poor  in  spirit,  and  with  humble  resig- 
nation to  God,  and  with  a  great  degree  of  faith  in  the  divine 
sufficiency,  and  the  sufficiency  of  Christ's  mediation,  tliat, 


302  PRAYING  IN  FAITH  FOR 

person  has  indeed  a  great  deal  the  more  reason  to  hope  that 
God  will  grant  that  mercy,  than  otherwise  he  would  have  ; 
the  greater  probability  is  justly  inferred  from  that,  agreeably 
to  the  promises  of  the  holy  scripture,  that  the  prayer  is  ac- 
cepted and  heard  ^  and  it  is  much  more  probable  that  a 
prayer  that  is  heard  will  be  returned  \vith  the  particular 
mercy  that  is  asked,  than  one  that  is  not  heard.  And  there 
is  no  reason  at  all  to  doubt,  but  that  God  does  sometimes 
especially  enable  to  the  exercises  of  faith,  when  the  minds 
of  his  saints  are  engaged  in  thoughts  of  and  prayer  for  some 
particular  blessing  they  greatly  desire  ;  i.  e.  God  is  pleased 
especially  to  give  them  a  believing  frame,  a  sense  of  his  full- 
ness, and  a  spirit  of  humble  dependence  on  him,  at  such 
times  as  when  they  are  thinking  of  and  praying  for  that 
mercy,  more  than  for  other  mercies  ;  he  gives  them  a  par- 
ticular sense  of  his  ability  to  do  that  thing,  and  of  the  suffi- 
ciency of  his  power  to  overcome  such  and  such  obstacles, 
and  the  sufficiency  of  his  mercy,  and  of  the  blood  of  Christ, 
for  the  removal  of  the  guilt  that  is  in  the  w^ay  of  the  bestow- 
ment  of  such  a  mercy  in  particular.  When  this  is  the  case, 
it  makes  the  probability  still  much  greater,  that  God  intends 
to  bestow  the  particular  mercy  sought,  in  his  own  time,  and 
his  own  way.  But  here  is  nothing  of  the  nature  of  a  reve- 
lation in  the  case,  but  only  a  drawing  rational  conclusions 
from  the  particular  manner  and  circumstances  of  the  ordi- 
nary gracious  influences  of  God's  Spirit.  And  as  God  is 
pleased  sometimes  to  give  his  saints  particular  exercises  of 
faith  in  his  sufficiency,  with  regard  to  particular  mercies  they 
seek,  so  he  is  sometimes  pleased  to  make  use  of  his  w^ord  in 
order  to  it,  and  helps  the  actings  of  faith  with  respect  to  such 
a  mercy,  by  texts  of  scripture  that  do  especially  exhibit  the 
sufficiency  of  God's  power  or  mercy,  in  such  a  like  case,  or 
speak  of  such  a  manner  of  the  exercise  of  God's  strength 
and  grace.  The  strengthening  of  their  faith  in  God's  suffi- 
ciency in  this  case  is  therefore  a  just  improvement  of  such 
scriptures  ;  it  is  no  more  than  what  those  scriptiu*es,  as  they 


A  PARTICULAR  MERCV.  303 

stand  in  the  Bible,  do  hold  forth  just  cause  for.  But  to  take 
them  as  new  whispers  or  revelations  from  heaven,  is  not 
making  a  just  improvement  of  them.  If  persons  have  thus 
a  spirit  of  prayer  remarkably  given  them,  concern mg  a  par- 
ticular mercy,  from  time  to  time,  so  as  evidently  to  be  assisted 
to  act  faith  in  God,  in  that  particular,  in  a  very  distinguish- 
ing manner,  the  argument  in  some  cases  may  be  very  strong 
that  God  does  design  to  grant  that  mercy,  not  from  any 
revelation  now  made  of  it,  but  from  such  a  kind  and  manner 
of  the  ordinary  influence  of  his  Spirit,  with  respect  to  that 
thing. 

But  here  a  great  deal  of  cq^ution  and  circumspection  must 
be  used  in  drawing  inferences  of  this  nature :  there  are  many 
ways  persons  may  be  misled  and  deluded.  The  ground  on 
which  some  expect  that  they  shall  receive  the  thing  they  have 
asked  for,  is  rather  a  strong  imagination,  than  any  true  hum- 
ble faith  in  the  divine  sufficiency.  They  have  a  strong  per- 
suasion that  the  thing  asked  shall  be  granted,  (which  they 
can  give  no  reason  for,)  without  any  remarkable  discovery 
of  that  glory  and  fullness  of  God  and  Christ,  that  is  the 
ground  of  faith.  And  sometimes  the  confidence  that  persons 
have  that  their  prayers  shall  be  answered,  is  only  a  self- 
righteous  confidence,  and  no  true  faith :  they  have  a  high 
conceit  of  themselves  as  eminent  sahits,  and  special  favorites 
of  G(Jd,  and  have  also  a  high  conceit  of  the  prayers  they 
have  made,  because  they  were  much  enlarged  and  affected 
in  them ;  and  hence  they  are  positive  in  it  that  the  thing 
will  come  to  pass.  And  sometimes  when  once  they  have 
conceived  such  a  notion,  they  grow  stronger  and  stronger  in 
it ;  and  this  they  think  is  from  an  immediate  divine  hand 
upon  their  minds  to  strengthen  their  confidence  ;  whereas  it 
is  only  by  their  dwelling  in  their  minds  on  their  own  excel- 
lency, and  higli  experiences,  and  great  assistances,  whereby 
they  look  brighter  and  brighter  in  their  own  eyes.  Hence  it 
is  found  by  observation  and  experience,  that  nothing  in  the 


364  OF  BBING  MOVED  BY  THE  SPIRIT  OF  GOD. 

world  exposes  so  much  to  enthusiasm,  as  spiritual  pride  and 
self-righteousness. 

In  order  to  drawing  a  just  inference  from  the  supposed  as- 
sistance we  have  had  in  prayer  for  a  particular  mercy,  and 
judging  of  the  probability  of  the  bestowment  of  that  indivi- 
dual mercy,  many  things  must  be  considered.  We  must 
consider  the  importance  of  the  mercy  sought,  and  the  prin- 
ciple whence  we  so  earnestly  desire  it ;  how  far  it  is  good, 
and  agreeable  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God ;  the  degree  of 
love  to  God  that  we  exercised  in  our  prayer ;  the  degree  of 
discovery  that  is  made  of  the  divine  sufficiency,  and  the  de- 
gree in  which  our  assistance  is  manifestly  distinguishing 
with  respect  to  that  mercy.  And  there  is  nothing  of  greater 
importance  in  the  argument  than  the  degree  of  humihty,  po- 
verty of  spirit,  self-emptiness,  and  resignation  to  the  holy 
will  of  God,  which  God  gives  us  the  exercise  of  in  our  seek- 
ing that  mercy :  praying  for  a  particular  mercy  with  much 
of  these  things,  I  have  often  seen  blessed  with  a  remarkable 
bestowment  of  the  particular  thing  asked  for. 

From  what  has  been  said,  we  may  see  which  way  God 
may,  only  by  the  ordinary  gracious  influences  of  his  Spirit, 
sometimes  give  his  saints  special  reason  to  hope  for  the  be- 
stowment of  a  particular  mercy  they  desire  and  have  prayed 
for,  and  which  we  may  suppose  he  oftentimes  gives  eminent 
saints,  that  have  great  degrees  of  humility,  and  much*com- 
munion  with  God.  And  here,  I  humbly  conceive,  some 
eminent  servants  of  Jesus  Christ  that  have  appeared  in  the 
churcVi  of  God,  that  we  read  of  in  ecclesiastical  story,  have 
been  led  into  a  mistake ;  and  through  want  of  distinguishing 
such  things  as  these  from  immediate  revelations,  have  thought 
that  God  has  favored  them,  in  some  instances,  with  the  same 
kind  of  divine  influences  that  the  apostles  and  prophets  had 
of  old. 

Another  erroneous  principle  that  some  have  embraced, 
that  has  been  a  source  of  many  errors  in  their  conduct,  is, 
that  persons  ought,  always  to  do  whatsoever  the  Spirit  of 


YET  NOT  SECURED  FROM   ILL  MISTAKES.  305 

God  (though  but  indirectly)  inclines  them  to.  Indeed  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  itself  is  infinitely  perfect,  and  all  his  imme- 
diate actings,  simply  considered,  are  perfect,  and  there  can  be 
nothing  wrong  in  them  ;  and  therefore  all  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  inclines  us  to  directly  and  immediately,  without  the  in- 
tervention of  any  other  cause  that  shall  pervert  and  misim- 
prove  what  is  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  ought  to  be  done  ;  but 
there  may  be  many  things  that  we  may  be  disposed  to  do, 
which  disposition  may  indirectly  be  from  the  Spirit  of  God, 
that  we  ought  not  to  do.  The  disposition  in  general  may 
be  good,  and  be  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  but  the  particular  de- 
termination of  that  disposition,  as  to  particular  actions,  objects, 
and  circumstances,  may  be  ill,  and  not  from  the  Spirit  of 
God,  but  may  be  from  the  intervention  or  interposition  of 
some  infirmity,  blindness,  inadvertence,  deceit,  or  corruption 
of  ours ;  so  that  although  the  disposition,  in  general,  ought 
to  be  allowed  and  promoted,  and  all  those  actings  of  it  that 
are  simply  from  God's  Spirit,  yet  the  particular  ill  direction,  or 
determination  of  that  disposition  which  is  from  some  other 
cause,  ought  not  to  be  followed. 

As  for  instance  :  the  Spirit  of  God  may  cause  a  person  to 
have  a  dear  love  to  another,  and  so  a  great  desire  of  delight 
in  his  comfort,  ease,  and  pleasure  :  this  disposition,  in  general, 
is  good,  and  ought  to  be  followed ;  but  yet  through  the  in- 
tervention of  indiscretion,  or  some  other  bad  cause,  it  may  be 
ill  directed,  and  have  a  bad  determination,  as  to  particular 
acts ;  and  the  person  indirectly,  through  that  real  love  that 
he  has  to  his  neighbor,  may  kill  him  with  kindness ;  he 
may  do  that  out  of  sincere  good  will  to  him.  that  may  tend 
to  ruin  him.  A  good  dispositioi*  may,  through  some  inad- 
vertence or  delusion,  strongly  inchne  a  person  to  that,  which 
if  he  saw  all  things  as  they  are,  would  be  most  contrary  to 
that  disposition.  The  true  loyalty  of  a  general,  and  his  zeal 
for  the  honor  of  his  prince,  may  exceedingly  animate  him 
in  war ;  but  yet  this  that  is  a  good  disposition,  through  in- 
discretion and  mistake,  may  push  him  forward  to  those  things 

39 


306  TRUE  ZEAL  MUST  BE  REGULATED. 

that  give  the  enemy  great  advantage,  and  may  expose  him 
and  his  army  to  ruin,  and  may  tend  to  the  ruin  of  his  mas- 
ter's interest.  ' 

The  apostle  does  evidently  suppose  that  the  Spirit  of  God, 
in  his  extraordinary,  immediate,  and  miraculous  influences 
on  men's  minds,  may  in  some  respect  excite  inclinations  in 
men,  that  if  gratified,  would  tend  to  confusion,  and  therefore 
must  sometimes  be  restrained,  and  in  their  exercise,  must  be 
under  the  government  of  discretion.  1  Cor.  xiv.  31,  32,  33. 
"  For  ye  may  all  prophesy,  one  by  one,  that  all  may  learn, 
and  all  may  be  comforted.  And  the  spirits  of  the  prophets 
are  subject  to  the  prophets  ;  for  God  is  not  the  author  of  con- 
fusion, but  of  peace,  as  in  all  the  churches  of  the  saints." 
Here,  by  the  sjiirits  of  the  prophets^  according  to  the  known 
phraseology  of  the  apostle,  is  meant  the  Spirit  of  God  acting 
in  the  prophets,  according  to  those  special  gifts  with  which 
each  one  was  endowed.  And  here  it  is  plainly  imphed  that 
the  Spirit  of  God,  thus  operating  in  them,  may  be  an  occa- 
sion of  their  having  sometimes  an  inclination  to  do  that,  in 
the  exercise  of  those  gifts,  which  it  was  not  proper,  decent, 
or  profitable  that  they  should  ;  and  that  therefore  the  inclina- 
tion, though  indirectly  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  should  be  re- 
strained, and  that  it  ought  to  be  subject  to  the  discretion  of 
the  prophets,  as  to  the  particular  time  and  circumstances  of 
its  exercise. 

I  can  make  no  doubt  but  that  it  is  possible  for  a  minister 
to  have  given  him  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  such  a  sense  of  the 
importance  of  eternal  things,  and  of  the  misery  of  mankind, 
that  are  so  many  of  them  exposed  to  eternal  destruction,  to- 
gether with  such  a  love  to  souls,  that  he  might  find  in  him- 
self a  dispositioi^  to  spend  all  his  time,  day  and  night,  in 
warning,  exhorting,  and  calling  upon  men,  and  so  that  he 
must  be  obliged,  as  it  were,  to  *do  violence  to  himself  ever  to 
refrain,  so  as  to  give  himself  any  opportunity  to  eat,  drink,  or 
sleep.  And  so  I  believe  there  may  be  a  disposition  in  like 
manner,  indirectly  excited  in  lay  persons,  through  the  inter- 


WE  MUST  LOOK  AT  THE  CONSEQUENCES.  307 

vention  of  their  infirmity,  to  do  what  only  belongs  to  minis- 
ters. Yea,  to  do  those  things  that  would  not  become  either 
ministers  or  people :  through  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  together  with  want  of  discretion,  and  some  remaining 
corruption,  women  and  children  might  feel  themselves  in- 
clined to  break  forth  and  scream  aloud,  to  great  congrega- 
tions, warning  and  exhorting  the  whole  multitude,  and  to  go 
forth  and  halloo  and  scream  in  the  streets,  or  to  leave  the  fa- 
milies they  belong  to,  and  go  from  house  to  house,  earnestly 
exhorting  others  ;  but  yet  it  would  by  no  means  follow  that 
it  was  their  duty  to  do  these  things,  or  that  they  would  noc 
have  a  tendency  to  do  ten  times  as  much  hurt  as  good.   . 

Another  wrong  principle  from  whence  have  arisen  errors 
in  conduct,  is,  that  whatsoever  is  found  to  be  of  present  and 
immediate  benefit,  may  and  ought  to  be  practiced,  w^ithout 
looking  forward  to  future  consequences.  Some  persons  seem 
to  think  that  it  sufliciently  justifies  any  thing  that  they  say 
or  do,  that  it  is  found  to  be  for  their  present  edification,  and 
the  edification  of  those  that  are  with  them  ;  it  assists  and 
promotes  their  present  affection,  and  therefore  they  think  they 
should  not  concern  themselves  about  future  consequences, 
but  leave  them  with  God.  Indeed,  in  things  that  are  in 
themselves  our  duty,  being  required  by  moral  rules,  or  abso- 
lute positive  commands  of  God,  they  must  be  done,  and  fu- 
ture consequences  must  be  left  with  God  ;  our  election  and 
discretion  takes  no  place  here  :  but  in  other  things  we  arc 
to  be  governed  by  discretion,  and  must  not  only  look  at  the 
present  good,  but  our  view  must  be  extensive,  and  we  must 
look  at  the  consequences  of  things.  It  is  the  duty  of  minis- 
ters especially  to  exercise  this  discretion  :  in  things  wherein 
they  are  not  determined  by  an  absolute  rule,  and  that  are  not 
enjoined  them  by  a  wisdom  superior  to  their  own,  Christ  has 
left  them  to  their  own  discretion,  with  that  general  rule,  that 
they  should  exercise  the  utmost  wisdom  they  can  obtain,  in 
pursuing  that  which,  upon  the  best  view  of  the  conse- 
quences of  things  they  can  get,  will  tend   most  to  the  ad- 


308  WE  MUST  LOOK  AT  THE  CONSEQUENCES, 

vancement  of  his  kingdom.  This  is  imphed  in  those  words 
of  Christ  to  his  disciples,  when  he  sent  them  forth  to  preach 
the  gospel,  Mat.  x.  16.  "  Be  ye  wise  as  serpents."  The 
scripture  always  represents  the  work  of  a  gospel  minister  by 
those  employments  that  do  especially  require  a  wise  foresight 
of  and  provision  for  future  events  and  consequences.  So  it 
is  compared  to  the  business  of  a  steward,  that  is,  a  business 
that  in  an  eminent  manner  requires  forecast,  and  a  wise 
laying  in  of  provision,  for  the  supply  of  the  needs  of  the 
family,  according  to  its  future  necessities  ;  and  a  good  minis- 
ter is  called  a  wise  steward  :  so  it  is  compared  to  the  business 
of  a  husbandman,  that  almost  wholly  consists  in  those  things 
that  are  done  with  a  view  to  the  future  fruits  and  conse- 
quences of  his  labor  :  the  husbandman's  discretion  and 
forecast  is  eloquently  set  forth  in  Isa.  xxviii,  24,  25,  26. 
•'Doth  the  ploughman  plough  all  day  to  sow  ?  Doth  he  open 
and  break  the  clods  of  his  ground  ?  When  he  hath  made 
plain  the  face  thereof,  doth  he  not  cast  abroad  the  fitches, 
and  scatter  tlie  cummin,  and  cast  in  the  principal  wheat,  and 
the  appointed  barley,  and  the  rye,  in  their  place  ?  For  his 
God  doth  instruct  him  to  discretion,  and  doth  teach  him." 
So  the  work  of  the  ministry  is  compared  to  that  of  a  wise 
builder  or  architect,  who  has  a  long  reach,  and  comprehen- 
sive view  ;  and  for  whom  it  is  necessary,  that  when  he  be- 
gins a  building,  he  should  have  at  once  a  view  of  the  whole 
frame,  and  all  the  future  parts  of  the  structure,  even  to  the 
pinnacle,  that  all  may  be  fitly  framed  together.  So  also  it 
is  compared  to  the  business  of  a  trader  or  merchant,  who  is 
to  gain  by  trading  with  the  money  that  he  begins  with  : 
this  also  is  a  business  that  exceedingly  requires  forecast,  and 
without  it,  is  never  like  to  be  followed  with  any  success,  for 
any  long  time :  so  it  is  represented  b;^  the  business  of  a  fish- 
erman, which  depends  on  craft  and  subtlety  :  it  is  also  com- 
pared to  the  business  of  a  soldier  that  goes  to  war,  which  is 
a  business  that  perhaps  above  any  other  secular  business, 


BEHAVIOR  TOWARDS  THE  IMPENITENT.  309 

requires   great  foresight,  and  a  wise   provision  for  future 
events  and  consequences. 

And  particularly  ministers  ought  not  to  be  careless  how 
much  they  discompose  and  ruffle  the  minds  of  those  that 
they  esteem  natural  men,  or  how  great  an  uproar  they  raise 
in  the  carnal  world,  and  so  lay  blocks  in  the  way  of  the 
propagation  of  religion.  This  certainly  is  not  to  follow  the 
example  of  that  zealous  apostle  Paul,  who,  though  he  would 
not  depart  from  his  enjoined  duty  to  please  carnal  men,  yjet 
wherein  he  might  with  a  good  conscience,  did  exceedingly 
lay  out  himself  to  please  them,  and  if  possible  to  avoid 
raising  in  the  multitude  prejudices,  oppositions,  and  tumults, 
against  the  gospel  ;  and  looked  upon  it  that  it  was  of  great 
consequence  that  it  should  be  if  possible  avoided.  1  Cor.  x. 
32,  33,  "  Give  none  offense,  neither  to  the  Jews,  nor  to  the 
Gentiles,  nor  to  the  church  of  God  :  even  as  I  please  all 
men,  in  all  things,  not  seeking  mine  own  profit,  but  the 
profit  of  many,  that  they  may  be  saved."  Yea,  he  declares 
that  he  laid  himself  out  so  much  for  this,  that  he  made  him- 
self a  kind  of  a  servant  to  all  sorts  of  men,  conforming  to 
their  customs  and  various  humors,  in  every  thing  wherein 
he  might,  even  in  things  that  were  very  burdensome  to  him, 
that  he  might  not  fright  men  away  from  Christianity,  and 
cause  them  to  stand,  as  it  were,  braced  and  armed  against 
it,  but  on  the  contrary,  if  possible,  might  with  condescension 
and  friendship  win  and  draw  them  to  it  ;  as  you  may  see, 
1  Cor.  ix.  19,  20,  21,  22,  23.  And  agreeable  hereto,  are 
the  directions  he  gives  to  others,  both  ministers  and  people  : 
so  he  directs  the  Christian  Romans  ''not  to  please  them- 
selves, but  every  one  please  his  neighbor,  for  his  good,  to 
edification,"  Rom,  xv.  1,  2.  "  And  to  follow  after  the  things 
that  make  for  peace,"  chap.  xiv.  19.  And  he  presses  it  in 
terms  exceeding  strong,  Rom.  xii.  18.  "  If  it  be  possible,  as 
much  as  lieth  in  you,  hve  peaceably  with  all  men."  And 
he  directs  ministers  to  endeavor  if  possible  to  gain  opposers 
by  a  meek  condescending  treatment,  avoiding  all  appearance 


310  NECESSITY  OF  SUFFERING  PERSECUTION. 

of  Strife  or  fierceness,  2  Tim.  ii.  24,  25,  26.  To  the  like 
purpose  the  same  apostle  directs  Christians  to  "  walk  in  wis- 
dom towards  them  that  are  without,"  Eph.  iv.  5.  And  to 
avoid  giving  offense  to  others,  if  we  can,  "  that  our  good 
may  not  he  evil  spoken  of,"  Rom.  xiv.  16.  So  that  it  is 
evident  that  the  gieat  and  most  zealous  and  most  successful 
propagator  of  vital  religion  that  ever  was,  looked  upon  it  to 
be  of  great  consequence  to  endeavor,  as  much  as  possible,  by 
all,  the  methods  of  lawful  meekness  and  gentleness,  to  avoid 
raising  the  prejudice  and  opposition  of  the  world  against  re- 
ligion. When  we  have  done  our  utmost  there  will  be  oppo- 
sition enough  against  vital  religion,  against  which  the  carnal 
mind  of  man  has  such  an  enmity  ;  (we  should  not  therefore 
needlessly  increase  and  raise  that  enmity)  as  in  the  apostle's 
days,  though  he  took  so  much  pains  to  please  men,  yet  be- 
cause he  was  faithful  and  thorough  in  his  work,  persecution 
almost  every  w^iere  was  raised  against  him. 

A  fisherman  is  careful  not  needlessly  to  ruflSe  and  disturb 
the  water,  lest  he  should  drive  the  fish  away  from  his  net  ; 
but  he  will  rather  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  draw  them,  into 
it.  Such  a  fisherman  was  the  apostle.  2  Cor.  xii.  15,  16. 
"  And  I  will  very  gladly  spend  and  be  spent  for  you;  though 
the  more  abundantly  I  love  you,  the  less  I  be  loved.  But 
be  it  so,  I  did  not  burden  you,  nevertheless,  bping  crafty,  I 
caught  you  with  guile." 

The  necessity  of  suflTering  persecution  in  order  to  being  a 
true  Christian,  has  undoubtedly  by  some  been  carried  to  an 
extreme,  and  the  doctrine  has  been  abused.  It  has  been 
looked  upon  necessar\^  to  uphold  a  man's  credit  amongst 
others  as  a  Christian,  that  he  should  be  persecuted.  I  have 
heard  it  made  an  objection  against  the  sincerity  of  particular 
persons,  that  they  were  no  more  hated  and  reproached.  And 
the  manner  of  glorying  in  persecution,  or  the  cross  of  Christ, 
has  in  some  been  very  wrong,  so  as  has  had  too  much  an 
appearance  of  lifting  up  themselves  in  it,  that  they  were  very 
much  hated  and  reviled,  more  than  most,  as  an  evidence  of 


NECESSITY  OF  SUFFERING  PERSECUTION.  311 

their  excelling-  others,  in  being  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Such  an  improvement  of  the  doctrine  of  the  enmity  between 
the  seed  of  the  woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent,  and  of 
the  necessity  of  persecution,  becoming  credible  and  custo- 
mary, has  a  direct  tendency  to  cause  those  that  would  be 
accounted  true  Christians,  to  behave  themselves  so  towards 
those  that  are  not  well  affected  to  religion,  as  to  provoke 
their  hatred,  or  at  least  to  be  but  little  careful  to  avoid  it, 
and  not  very  studiously  and  earnestly  to  strive  (after  the 
apostle's  example  and  precepts)  to  please  them  to  their  edifi- 
cation, and  by  meekness  and  gentleness  to  win  them,  and 
by  all  possible  means  to  live  peaceably  with  them. 

I  believe  that  saying  of  our  Savior,  /came  not  to  send 
feace  on  earthy  hut  division^  has  been  abused  ;  as  though 
when  we  see  great  strife  and  division  arise  about  religion, 
and  violent  heats  of  spirit  against  the  truly  pious,  and  a  loud 
clamor  and  uproar  against  the  work  of  God,  it  was  to  be 
rejoiced  in,  because  it  is  that  which  Christ  came  to  send.  It 
has  almost  been  laid  down  as  a  maxim  by  some,  that  the 
more  division  and  strife,  the  better  sign  ;  which  naturall}^ 
leads  persons  to  seek  it  and  provoke  it,  or  leads  them  to  and 
encourages  them  in  such  a  manner  of  behavior,  such  a 
roughness  and  sharpness,  or  such  an  affected  neglect,  as  has 
a  natural  tendency  to  raise  prejudice  and  opposition  ;  instead 
of  striving,  as  the  apostle  did  to  his  utmost,  by  all  meekness, 
gentleness,  and  benevolence  of  behavior,  to  prevent  or  as- 
suage it.  Christ  came  to  send  a  sword  on  earth,  and  to  cause 
division,  no  otherwise  than  he  came  to  send  damnation  ;  for 
Christ,  that  is  set  for  the  glorious  restoration  of  some,  is  set 
for  the  fall  of  others,  and  to  be  a  stone  of  stumblingf,  and 
rock  of  offense  to  them,  and  an  occasion  of  their  vastly  more 
aggravated  and  terrible  damnation  ;  and  this  is  always  the 
consequence  of  a  great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  and  revival 
of  vital  religion ;  it  is  the  means  of  the  salvation  of  some, 
and  the  more  aggravated  danmation  of  others.  But  cer- 
tainly this  is  no  just  argument,  that  men's  exposedness  to 


312  OF  NEW  AND  STRANGE  MEASURES, 

damnation  is  not  to  be  lamented,  or  that  we  should  not  exert 
ourselves  to  our  utmost,  in  all  the  methods  that  we  can 
devise,  that  others  might  be  saved,  and  to  avoid  all  such 
behavior  towards  them  as  tends  to  lead  them  down  to  hell. 

I  know  there  is  naturally  a  great  enmity  in  the  heart  of 
man  against  vital  rehgion  ;  and  I  believe  there  would  have 
been  a  great  deal  of  opposition  against  this  glorious  work  of 
God  in  New  England,  if  the  subjects  and  promoters  of  it 
had  behaved  themselves  never  so  agreeably  to  Christian 
rules  ;  and  I  believe  if  this  work  goes  on  and  spreads  much 
in  the  world,  so  as  to  begin  to  shake  kingdoms  and  nations, 
it  will  dreadfully  stri*  up  the  rage  of  earth  and  hell,  and  will 
put  the  world  into  the  greatest  uproar  that  ever  it  was  in 
since  it  stood  ;  I  believe  Satan's  dying  struggles  will  be  the 
most  violent  :  but  yet  I  believe  a  great  deal  might  be  done 
to  restrain  this  opposition,  by  a  good  conformity  to  that  of 
the  apostle  James,  Jam.  iii.  13.  "  Who  is  a  wise  man  and 
endued  with  knowledge  ?  Let  him  show  out  of  a  good  con- 
versation, his  v/orks,  with  meekness  of  wisdom."  And  I 
also  believe  that  if  the  rules  of  Christian  charity,  meekness, 
gentleness,  and  prudence,  had  been  duly  observed  by  the 
generality  of  the  zealous  promoters  of  this  work,  it  would 
have  made  three  times  the  progress  that  it  has  ;  i.  e.  if  it 
had  pleased  God  in  such  a  case,  to  give  a  blessing  to  means 
in  proportion  as  he  has  done. 

Under  this  head  of  carelessness  of  the  future  consequences 
of  things,  it  may  be  proper  to  say  something  of  introducing 
things  new  and  strange,  and  that  have  a  tendency  by  their 
novelty  to  shock  and  surprise  people.  Nothing  can  be  more 
evident  from  the  New  Testament,  than  that  such  things 
ought  to  be  done  with  great  caution  and  moderation,  to  avoid 
the  offense  that  may  be  thereby  given,  and  the  prejudices 
that  might  be  raised,  to  clog  and  hinder  the  progress  of  reli- 
gion :  Yea,  that  it  ought  to  be  thus  in  things  that  are  in 
themselves  good  and  excellent,  and  of  great  weight,  provided 
they  are  not  things  that  are  of  the  nature  of  absolute  duty. 


OF  NEW  AND  STRANGE  MEASURES.  313 

which,  though  they  may  appear  to  be  innovations,  yet  can- 
not be  neglected  without  immoraUty  or  disobedience  to  the 
commands  of  God.     What  great  caution  and  moderation 
did  the  apostles  use  in  introducing  things  that  were  new,  and 
aboUshing  things  that  were  old,  in  their  day  ?  How  gradual 
were  the  ceremonial  performances  of  the  law  of  Moses  re- 
moved and  abolished  among  the  Christian  Jews  ?  And  how 
long  did  even  the  apostle  Paul  himself  conform  to  those 
ceremonies  which   he  calls  weak  and   beggarly  elements  ? 
Yea,  even  the  rite  of  circumcision,  (Acts  xvi.  3.)  that  he 
speaks  so  much  in  his  epistles  of  the  worthlessness  of,  that 
he  might  not  prejudice  the  Jews  against  Christianity  ?  So  it 
seems  to  have  been  very  gradually  that  the  Jewish  sabbath 
was  abolished,  and  the  Christian  sabbath  introduced,  for  the 
same  reason.     And  the  apostles  avoided  teaching  the  Chris- 
tians in  those  early  days,  at  least  for  a  great  while,  some  high 
and  excellent  divine  truths,  because  they  could  not  bear  them 
yet.     1  Cor.  iii.  1,  2.  Heb.  v.  11.  to  the  end.      Thus  strictly 
did  the  apostles  observe  the  rule  that  their  blessed  Master 
gave  them,  of  not  putting  new  wine  into  old  bottles,  lest  they 
should  burst  the  bottles,  and  lose  the  wine.     A.nd  how  did 
Christ  himself,  while  on  earth,  forbear  so  plainly  to  teach  his 
disciples  the  great  doctrines  of  Christianity,  concerning  his 
satisfaction,  and  the  nature  and  manner  of  a  sinner's  justi- 
fication and  reconciliation  with  God,  and  the  particular  bene- 
fits of  his  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension,  because  in  that 
infant  state  the  disciples  were  then  in,  their  minds  were  not 
prepared  for  such  instructions  ;  and  therefore  the  more  clear 
and  full  revelation  of  these  things  was  reserved  for  the  time 
when  their  minds  should  be  further  enlightened  and  strength- 
ened by  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  after  his  ascension. 
John  xvi.  12,  13.  "  I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you, 
but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now  :  howbeit,  when  he,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth."     And 
Mark  iv.  33.     "  And  with  many  such  parables  spake  he  the 
word  unto  them,  as  they  were  able  to  bear  it."     These 

40 


314  INDISCREET  AND  HASTY  ZEAL. 

things  might  be  enough  to  convince  any  one,  that  does  not 
think  himself  wiser  than  Christ  and  his  apostles,  that  great 
prudence  and  caution  should  be  used  in  introducing  things 
into  the  church  of  God,  that  are  very  uncommon,  though  in 
themselves  they  may  be  very  excellent,  lest  by  our  rashness 
and  imprudent  haste  we  hinder  religion  much  more  than  we 
help  it. 

Persons  that  are  influenced  by  an  indiscreet  zeal  are  always 
in  too  much  haste;  they  are  impatient  of  delays,  and  there- 
fore are  for  jumping  to  the  uppermost  step  first,  before  they 
have  taken  the  preceding  steps  ;  whereby  they  expose  them- 
selves to  fall  and  break  their  bones.  It  is  a  thing  very  taking 
with  them  to  see  the  building  rise  very  high,^and  all  their  en- 
deavor and  strength  is  employed  in  advancing  the  building 
in  height,  without  taking  care  withal  proportionably  to  enlarge 
the  bottom  ;  whereby  the  whole  is  in  danger  of  coming  to  the 
ground  ;  or  they  are  for  putting  on  the  cupola  and  pinnacle 
before  they  are  come  to  it,  or  before  the  lower  parts  of  the 
building  are  done;  which  tends  at  once  to  put  a  stop  to  the 
building,  and  hinder  its  ever  being  a  complete  structure. 
Many  that  are  thus  imprudent  and  hasty  with  their  zeal, 
have  a  real  eager  appetite  for  that  which  is  good  ;  but  are  like 
children,  that  are  impatient  to  wait  for  the  fruit  till  the  proper 
season  of  it,  and  therefore  snatch  it  before  it  is  ripe :  Often- 
times in  their  haste  they  overshoot  their  mark,  and  frustrate 
their  own  end  ;  they  put  that  which  they  would  obtain  fur- 
ther out  of  reach  than  it  was  before,  and  establish  and 
confirm  that  which  they  would  remove.  Things  must  have 
time  to  ripen  :  The  prudent  husbandman  waits  till  he  has 
received  the  former  and  the  latter  rain,  and  till  tl^ie  harvest  is 
ripe,  before  he  reaps.  We  are  now  just  as  it  were  beginning 
to  recover  out  of  a  dreadful  disease  that  we  have  been  long 
under ;  and  to  feed  a  man  recovering  from  a  fever  witli  strong 
meat  at  once,  is  the  ready  way  to  kill  him.  The  reforma- 
tion from  popery  was  much  hindered  by  this  hasty  zeal : 
Many  were  for  immediately  rectifying  all  disorders  by  force, 


WRONG  NOTION  OF  ATTESTATIONS  OF  PROVIDENCE.        315 

which  were  condemned  by  Luther,  and  were  a  great  trouble 
to  him.  See  Sleiden's  histoiy  of  the  reformation,  p.  52,  <fcc. 
and  book  v.  throughout.  It  is  a  vain  prejudice  that  some 
have  lately  imbibed  against  such  rules  of  prudence  and  mo- 
deration :  they  will  be  forced  to  come  to  them  at  last ;  they 
will  find  themselves  that  they  are  not  able  to  maintain  their 
cause  without  them  :  and  if  they  will  not  hearken  before,  ex- 
perience will  convince  them  at  last,  when  it  will  be  too  late 
for  them  to  rectify  their  mistake. 

Another  error,  that  is  of  the  nature  of  an-  erroneous  princi- 
ple, that  some  have  gone  upon,  is  a  wrong  notion  that  they 
haveof  an  attestation  of  Divine  Provide  nee  to  persons  or  things. 
We  go  too  far  when  we  look  upon  the  success  that  God  gives 
to  some  persons,  in  making  them  the  instruments  of  doing 
much  good,  as  a  testimony  of  God's  approbation  of  those  per- 
sons and  all  the  courses  they  take.  It  is  a  main  argument 
that  has  been  made  use  of  to  defend  the  conduct  of  some  of 
those  ministers,  that  have  been  blamed  as  imprudent  and  ir- 
regular, that  God  has  smiled  upon  them  and  blessed  them, 
and  given  them  great  success,  and  that  however  men  charge 
them  as  guilty  of  many  wrong  things,  yet  it  is  evident  that 
God  is  with  them,  and  then  who  can  be  against  them  ?  And 
probably  some  of  those  ministers  them,5clves,  by  this  very 
means,  have  had  their  ears  stopped  against  all  tiiat  has  been 
said  to  convince  them  of.their  misconduct.  But  there  are  in- 
numerable ways  that  persons  may  be  misled,  in  fojming  a 
judgment  of  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  from  the  events  of 
Providence.  If  a  person's  success  be  a  reward  of  something 
that  God  sees  in  him,  that  he  approves  of^  yet  it  is  no  argu- 
ment that  he  approves  of  every  thing  in  him.  Who  can  tell 
how  far  the  divine  grace  may  go  in  greatly  rewarding  some 
small  good  that  he  sees  in  a  person,  a  good  meaning,  some- 
thing good  in  his  disposition,  while  he  at  the  same  time,  in 
sovereign  mercy^  hides  his  eyes  from  a  great  deal  that  is  bad, 
that  it  is  his  pleasure  to  forgive,  and  not  to  mark  against  the 
person,  though  in  itself  it  be  very  ill  I     God  has  not  told  us 


31d  PROVIDENCE  NOT  OUR  RULE. 

after  what  manner  he  will  proceed  in  this  matter,  and  we  go 
upon  most  uncertain  grounds  when  we  undertake  to  deter- 
mine. It  is  an  exceeding  difficult  thing  to  know  how  far 
love  or  hatred  are  exercised  towards  persons  or  actions,  by  all 
that  is  before  us.  God  w^as  pleased  in  his  sovereignty  to  give 
such  success  to  Jacob  in  that,  which  from  beginning  to  end, 
was  a  deceitful,  lying  contrivance  and  proceeding  of  his,  that 
in  that  way  he  obtained  that  blessing  that  was  worth  infi- 
nitely more  than  the  fatness  of  the  earth,  and  the  dew  of  hea- 
ven, that  was  given  to  Esau,  in  his  blessing,  yea,  worth  more 
than  all  that  the  world  can  afford.  God  was  for  a  while 
with  Judasj  so  that  he,  by  God's  power  accompanying  him, 
wrought  miracles  and  cast  out  devils ;  but  this  could  not 
justly  be  interpreted  as  God's  approbation  of  his  person,  or 
his  thievery,  that  he  lived  in  at  the  same  time. 

The  dispensations  and  events  of  Providence,  with  their 
reasons,  are  too  little  understood  by  us,  to  be  improved  by  us 
as  our  rule,  instead  of  God's  word ;  God  has  his  loay  in  the 
sea,  and  his  "path  in  the  inighty  waters^  and  his  footsteps 
are  not  known,  and  he  gives  us  no  account  of  any  of  his 
matters  ;  and  therefore  we  cannot  safely  take  the  events  of 
his  providence  as  a  revelation  of  his  mind  concerning  a  per- 
son's conduct  and  behavior,  w^e  have  no  warrant  so  to  do, 
God  has  never  appointed  those  things,  but  something  else  to 
be  our  rule  ;  we  have  but  one  rule  to  go  by,  and  that  is  his 
holy  word,  and  when  we  join  any  thing  else  with  it  as  having 
the  force  of  a  rule,  v/e  are  guilty  of  that  which  is  strictly  for- 
bidden, Deut.  iv.  2.  Prov.  xxx.  6.  and  Rev.  xxii.  18.  They 
who  make  what  they  imagine  is  pointed  forth  to  them  in  pro- 
vidence, their  rule  of  behavior,  do  err,  a.s  well  as  those  that 
follow  impulses  and  impressions  :  we  should  put  nothing  in 
the  room  of  the  word  of  God.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  some 
have  been  greatly  confirmed  and  emboldened  b}^  the  great 
success  that  God  has  given  them,  in  some  things  that  have 
really  been  contrary  to  the  rules  of  God's  holy  word.  If  it 
has  been  so,   they  have  been  guilty  of  presumption,  and 


TIME  OF  INWARD  COMFORTS  NO  RULE.  317 

abusing  God's  kindness  to  them,  and  the  great  honor  he  has 
put  upon  them  :  they  have  seen  that  God  was  with  them,  and 
made  them  victorious  in  their  preaching ;  and  this  it  is  to  be 
feared  has  been  abused  by  some  to  a  degree  of  self-confidence  ; 
it  has  much  taken  off  all  jealousy  of  themselves ;  they  have 
been  bold  therefore  to  go  great  lengths,  in  a  presumption  that 
God  was  with  them,  and  would  defend  them,  and  finally  baffle 
all  that  found  fault  with  them. 

Indeed  there  is  a  voice  of  God  in  his  providence,  that  may 
be  interpreted  and  well  understood  by  the  rule  of  his  word  ; 
and  providence  may  to  our  dark  minds  and  weak  faith,  con- 
firm the  word  of  God,  as  it  fulfills  it :  but  to  improve  Divine 
Providence  thus,  is  quite  a  different  thing  from  making  a 
rule  of  providence.  There  is  a  good  use  may  be  made  of 
the  events  of  providence,  of  our  own  observation  and  expe- 
rience, and  human  histories,  and  the  opinion  of  the  fathers, 
and  other  eminent  men  ;  but  finally  all  must  be  brought  to 
one  rule,  viz.  the  word  of  God,  and  that  must  be  regarded 
as  our  onhj  rule. 

Nor  do  I  think  that  they  go  upon  sure  ground,  that  con- 
clude that  they  have  not  been  in  an  error  in  their  conduQt, 
because  that  at  the  time  of  their  doing  a  thing,  for  whi^h  they 
have  been  blamed  and  reproached  by  others,  they  were  fa- 
vored with  special  comforts  of  God's  Spirii.  God's  bestowing 
special  spiritual  mercies  on  a  person  at  such  a  time,  is  no  sign 
that  he  approves  of  ever}^  thing  that  he  sees  in  him  at  that 
time.  David  had  very  much  of  the  presence  of  God  while 
he  lived  in  polygamy  :  and  Solomon  had  some  very  high 
favors,  and  peculiar  smiles  of  Heaven,  and  particularly  at  the 
dedication  of  the  temple,  while  he  greatly  multiplied  wives  to 
himself,  and  horses,  and  silver,  and  gold ;  all  contrary  to  the 
most  express  command  of  God  to  the  king,  in  the  law  of 
Moses,  Deut.  xvii.  16,  17.  We  cannot  tell  how  far  God  may 
hide  his  eyes  from  beholding  iniquity  in  Jacob,  and  seeing 
perverseness  in  Israel.  We  cannot  tell  what  are  the  reasons 
of  God's  actions  any  tUrther  than  he  interprets  for  himself. 


318  TIME  OP  INWARD  COMFORTS  NO  RULE. 

God  sometimes  gave  some  of  the  primitive  Christians,  the  ex- 
traordinary influence  of  his  Spirit,  when  they  were  out  of  the 
way  of  their  duty  ;  and  contiimed  it,  while  they  were  abusing- 
it;  as  is  plainly  implied,  1  Cor.  xiv.  31,  32,  33. 

Yea,  if  aperson  has  done  a  thing  for  which  he  is  reproached, 
and  that  reproach  be  an  occasion  of  his  feeling  sweet  ex- 
ercises of  grace  in  his  soul,  and  that  from  time  to  time,  I  do 
not  think  that  is  a  certain  evidence  that  God  approves  of  the 
thing  he  is  blamed  for.  For  undoubtedly  a  mistake  may  be 
the  occasion  of  stirring  up  the  exercise  of  grace,  in  a  man  that 
has  grace.  If  a  person,  through  mistake,  thinks  he  has  re- 
ceived some  particular  great  mercy,  that  mistake  may  be  the 
occasion  of  stirring  up  the  sweet  exercises  of  love  to  God,  and 
true  thankfulness  and  joy  in  God.  As  for  instance,  if  one 
that  is  full  of  love  of  God  should  hear  credible  tidings,  con- 
cerning a  remarkable  deliverance  of  a  child,  or  other  dear 
friend,  or  of  some  glorious  thing  done  for  the  city  of  God,  no 
wonder  if,  on  such  an  occasion,  the  sweet  actings  of  love  to 
God,  and  delight  in  God  should  be  excited,  though  indeed 
afterwards  it  should  prove  a  false  report  that  he  heard.  So  if 
one  that  loves  God,  is  much  maligned  and  reproached  for 
doing  that  which  he  thinks  God  required  and  approves,  no 
wonder  that  it  is  sweet  to  such  a  one  to  think  that  God  is 
his  friend,  though  men  are  his  enemies  ;  no  wonder  at  all, 
that  this  is  an  occasion  of  his,  as  it  were,  leaving  the  world, 
and  sweetly  betaking  himself  to  God,  as  his  sure  friend,  and 
finding  sweet  complacence  in  God  ;  though  he  be  indeed  in 
a  mistake,  concerning  that  which  he  thought  was  agreeable 
to  God's  will.  As  I  have  before  shown  that  the  exercise  of  a 
truly  good  affection,  may  be  the  occasion  of  error,  and  may 
indirectly  incHne  a  person  to  do  that  which  is  wrong  ;  so  on 
the  other  hand,  error,  or  a  doing  that  which  is  wrong,  may 
be  an  occasion  of  the  exercise  of  a  truly  good  affection.  The 
reason  of  it  is  this,  that  however  all  exercises  of  grace  be  from 
the  Spirit  of  God,  yet  the  Spirit  of  God  dwells  and  acts  in 
the  hearts  of  the  saints,  in  some  measure  after  the  manner  of 


DISREGARD  OF  EXTERNAL  ORDER.*  319 

a  vital,  natiiial  principle,  a  principle  of  new  nature  in  them ; 
whose  exercises  are  excited  by  means,  in  some  measure  as 
other  natural  principles  are.  Though  grace  be  not  in  the 
saints,  as  a  mere  natural  jyrinciple,  but  as  a  sovereign  agent, 
and  so  its  exercises  are  not  tied  to  means^  by  an  immutable 
law  of  nature,  as  in  mere  natural  principles  ;  yet  God  has  so 
constituted,  that -grace  should  dwell  so  in  the  hearts  of  the 
saints,  that  its  exercise  should  have  some  degree  of  connec- 
tion with  means,  after  the  manner  of  a  principle  of  nature. 

Anotlier  erroneous  principle  that  there  has  been  something 
of,  and  that  has  been  an  occasion  of  some  mischief  and  con- 
fusion, is  that  external  order  in  matters  of  religion,  and  use  of 
the  means  of  grace,  is  but  little  to  be  regarded  ;  it  is  spoken 
lightly  of  under  the  names  of  ceremonies  and  dead  forms,  <fec. 
And  is  probable  the  more  despised  by  some  because  their 
opposers  insist  so  much  upon  it,  and  because  they  are  so  con_ 
tinually  hearing  from  them  the  cry  of  disorder  and  confu- 
sion. It  is  objected  against  the  importance  of  external  order 
that  God  does  not  look  at  the  outward  form,  he  looks  at  the 
heart:  but  that  is  a  weak  argument  against  its  importance, 
that  true  godliness  does  not  consist  in  it ;  for  it  may  be  equaL 
lymade  use  of  against  all  the  outward  means  of  grace  what- 
soever. True  godliness  does  not  consist  in  ink  and  paper, 
but  yet  that  would  be  a  foolish  objection  against  the  import- 
ance of  ink  and  paper  in  religion,  when  without  it  we  could 
not  have  the  word  of  God.  If  any  external  means  at  all  are 
needful,  any  outward  actions  of  a  public  nature,  or  wherein 
God's  people  are  jointly  concerned  in  public  society,  without 
doubt  external  order  is  needful :  the  management  of  an  ex- 
ternal, affair  that  is  public,  or  wherein  a  multitude  is  con- 
cerned withoutorder,  is  in  every  thing  found  impossible.  With- 
out order  there  can  be  no  general  direction  of  a  multitude  to 
any  particular  designed  end,  their  purposes  will  cross  one  ano- 
ther, and  they  will  not  help  but  hinder  one  another.  A  mul- 
titude cannot  act  in  union  one  with  another  without  order; 
confusion  separates  and  divides  them,  so  that  there  can  be  no 


320  IMPORTANCE  OF  EXTERNAL  ORDER. 

concert  or  agreement.  If  a  multitude  would  help  one  ano- 
ther in  any  affair,  they  must  unite  themselves  one  to  another 
in  a  regular  subordination  of  members,  in  some  measure  as  it 
is  in  the  natural  body  ;  by  this  means  they  will  be  in  some 
capacity  to  act  with  united  strengtli  :  and  thus  Christ  has 
appointed  that  it  should  be  in  the  visible  church,  as  1  Cor. 
xii.  14.  to  the  end,  and  Rom.  xii.  4,  5,  6,  7,  8.  Zeal  with- 
out order  will  do  but  little,  or  at  least  it  will  be  effectual  but  a 
little  while.  Let  a  company  that  are  very  zealous  against 
the  enemy,  go  forth  to  war,  without  any  manner  of  order, 
every  one  rushing  forward  as  his  zeal  shall  drive  him,  all  in 
confusion,  if  they  gain  something  at  first  onset,  by  surprising 
the  enemy,  yet  how  soon  do  they  come  to  nothing,  and  fall 
an  easy,  helpless  prey  to  their  adversaries  7  Order  is  one  of 
the  most  necessary  of  all  external  means  of  the  spiritual  good 
of  God's  church  :  and  therefore  it  is  requisite  even  in  heaven 
itself  where  there  is  the  least  need  of  any  external  means  of 
grace ;  order  is  maintained  amongst  the  glorious  angels  there. 
And  the  necessity  of  it  in  order  to  the  carrying  on  any  design, 
wherein  a  multitude  are  concerned,  is  so  great,  that  even  the 
devils  in  hell  are  driven  to  something  of  it,  that  they  may  car- 
ry on  the  designsof  their  kingdom.  And  it  is  very  observa- 
ble, that  those  kinds  of  irrational  creatures,  for  whom  it  is 
needful  that  they  should  act  in  union  and  join  a  multitude 
together,  to  carry  on  any  work  for  their  preservation,  they  do 
by  a  wonderful  instinct  that  God  has  put  into  them,  observe 
and  maintain  a  most  regular  and  exact  order  among  them- 
selves ;  such  as  bees  and  some  others.  And  order  in  the  visi- 
ble church  is  not  only  necessary  to  the  carrying  on  the  designs 
of  Christ's  glory  and  the  church's  pros'perity,.  but  it  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  its  defense ;  without  it,  it  is  like  a  city 
without  walls,  and  can  be  in  no  capacity  to  defend  itself  from 
any  kind  of  mischief:  and  so  however  it  be  an*  external 
thing,  yet  is  not  to  be  despised  on  that  account ;  for  though  it 
be  not  the  food  of  souls,  yet  it  is  in  some  respect  their  defense. 
The  people  of  Holland  would  be  very  foolish  to  despise  the 


ABSENCE  FROM  FAMILY  WORSHIP.  321 

dikes  tliat  kceji  out  the  sea  from  oveuwhelmiiig  them,  under 
the  names  of  dead  stones  and  vile  earth,  because  the  matter 
of  which  they  are  built  is  not  good  to  eat. 

It  seems  to  be  partly  on  the  foundation  of  this  notion  of 
the  worthlessness  of  external  order,  that  some  have  seemed 
to  act  on  that  principle,  that  the  power  of  judging  and  openly 
censuring  others  should  not  be  reserved  in  the  hands  of  par- 
ticular persons,  or  consistories  appointed  thereto,  but  ought  to 
be  left  at  large,  for  any  body  that  pleases  to  take  it  upon 
them,  or  that  think  themselves  fit  for  it ;  but  more  of  this 
afterwards. 

On  this  foundation  also,  an  orderly  attending  on  the  stated 
worship  of  God  in  families,  has  been  made  too  light  of;  and 
it  has  been  in  some  places  too  much  of  a  common  and  cus- 
tomary thing  to  l)e  absent  from  family  worship,  and  to  be 
abroad  late  in  the  night  at  religious  meetings,  or  to  attend  reli- 
gious conversation.  Not  but  that  this  may  be,  on  certain 
extraordinary  occasions ;  I  have  seen  the  case  to  be  such  in 
many  instances,  that  I  have  thought  did  afford  sufficient  war- 
rant for  persons  to  be  absent  from  family  prayer,  and  to  be 
from  home  till  very  late  in  the  night :  but  we  should  take 
heed  that  this  docs  not  become  a  custom  or  common  practice; 
if  it  should  be  so,  we  shall  soon  find  the  consequences  to  be 
very  ill. 

It  seems  to  be  on  the  same  foundation  of  the  supposed  un- 
profitableness of  external  order,  that  it  has  been  thought  by 
some,  that  there  is  no  need  that  such  and  such  religious  ser- 
vices and  performances  should  be  limited  to  any  certain  oflSce 
in  the  church  ;  (of  which  more  afterwards.)  And  also  that 
those  offices  themselves,  as  particularly  that  of  the  gospel  mi- 
nistry, need  not  be  limited  as  it  used  to  be,  to  persons  of  a 
liberal  education  ;  but  some  of  late  have  been  for  having 
others  that  they  have  supposed  to  be  persons  of  eminent  ex- 
perience, publicly  licensed  to  preach,  yea,  and  ordained  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry ;  and  some  ministers  have  seemed  to 
favor  such  a  thing :  but  liow  little  do  they  seem  to  look  for- 

11 


I 

322  LICENSING  UNLEARNED  MEN  TO  PREACH. 

ward,  and  consider  the  unavoidable  consequences  of  opening 
such  a  door  ?     If  once  it  should  become  a  custom,  or  a  thing 
generally  approved  and  allowed  of,  to  admit  persons  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry  that  have  had  no  education  for  it,  be- 
cause of  their  remarkable  experiences,  and  being  persons  of 
good  understanding^  how  many  lay  persons  would  soon  ap- 
pear as  candidates  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  ?     I  doubt 
not  but  that  I  have  been  acquainted  with  scores  that  would 
have  desired  it.     And  how  shall  we  know  where  to  stop  ? 
If  one  is  admitted  because  his  experiences  are  remarkable, 
another  will  think  his  experiences  also  remarkable  ;  and  we 
perhaps  shall  not  be  able  to  deny  but  that  they  are  near  as 
great :  if  one  is  admitted  because,  besides  experiences,  he  has 
good  natural  abilities,  another  by  himself,  and  many  of  his 
neighbors,  may  be  thought  equal  to  him.     It  will  be  found 
of  absolute  necessity  that  there  should  be  some  certain,  visible 
limits  fixed,  to  avoid  bringing  odium  upon  ourselves,  and 
breeding  uneasiness  and  strife  amongst  others ;  and  I  know 
of  none  better,  and  indeed  no  other  that  can  well  be  fixed, 
than  those  that  the  prophet  Zechariah  fixes,  viz.  that  those 
only  should  be  appointed  to  be  pastors  or  shepherds  in  God's 
church,  that  have  been  taught  to  keep  cattle  from  their 
youth,  or  that  have  had  an  education  for  that  purpose.  Those 
ministers  that  have  a  disposition  to  break  over  these  limits, 
if  they  should  do  so,  and  make  a  practice  of  it,  w^ould  break 
down  that  fence,  which  they  themselves  after  a  while,  after 
they  have  been  wearied  with  the  ill  consequences,  would  be 
glad  to  have  somebody  else  build  up  for  them.     Not  but  that 
there  may  probably  be  some  persons  in  the  land,  that  have 
had  no  education  at  college,  that  are  in  themselves  better 
qualified  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  than  some  others  that 
have  taken  their  degrees,  and  are  now  ordained.     But  yet  I 
believe  the  breaking  over  those  bounds  that  have  hitherto 
been  set,  in  ordaining  such  persons,  would  in  its  conse- 
quences be  a  greater  calamity,  than  the  missing  such  persons 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry.     The  opening  a  door  for  the 


USING.  THE  STYLE  OF  CHRIST  AND  THE  PROPHETS,  323 

admission  of  unlearned  men  to  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
though  they  should  be  persons  of  extraordinary  experience, 
would,  on  some  accounts,  be  especially  prejudicial  at  such  a 
day  as  this ;  because  such  persons,  for  want  of  an  extensive 
knowledge,  are  oftentimes  forward  to  lead  others  into  those 
things,  which  a  people  are  in  danger  of  at  such  a  time,  above 
all  other  times,  viz.  impulses,  vain  imaginations,  superstition, 
indiscreet  zeal,  and  such  like  extremes ;  instead  of  defend- 
ing them  from  them,  for  which  a  people  especially  need  a 
shepherd,  at  such  an  extraordinary  season. 

Another  erroneous  principle  that  it  seems  to  me  some  have 
been,  at  least,  in  danger  of,  is,  that  ministers,  because  they 
speak  as  Christ's  embassadors,  may  assume  the  same  style, 
and  speak  as  with  the  same  authority  that  the  prophets  of 
old  did,  yea,  that  Jesus  Christ  himself  did  in  Mat.  xxiii.,  "Ye 
serpents,  ye  generation  of  vipers,"  &c.,  and  other  places ;  and 
that  not  only  when  they  are  speaking  to  the  people,  but  also 
to  their  brethren  in  the  ministry ;  which  principle  is  absurd, 
because  it  makes  no  difference  in  the  different  degrees  and 
orders  of  messengers  that  God  has  sent  into  the  world,  though 
God  has  made  a  very  great  difference :  for  though  they  all 
come,  in  some  respect,  in  the  name  of  God,  and  with  some- 
thing of  his  authority,  yet  certainly  there  is  a  vast  difference 
in  the  degree  of  authority  with  which  God  has  invested 
them.  Jesus  Christ  was  one  that  was  sent  into  the  world 
as  God's  messenger,  and  so  was  one  of  his  apostles,  and  so 
also  is  an  ordinary  pastor  of  a  church ;  but  yet  it  does  not 
follow,  that  because  Jesus  Christ  and  an  ordinary  ministsr 
are  hot  h  messengers  of  God,  that  therefore  an  ordinary  mi- 
nister in  his  office,  is  vested  with  an  equal  degree  of  authority, 
that  Christ  was  in  his.  As  there  is  a  great  difference  in  their 
authority,  and  as  Clnist  came  as  God's  messenger,  in  a  vastly 
higher  manner,  so  another  style  became  him,  more  authorita- 
tive than  is  proper  for  us  worms  of  the  dust,  though  we  also 
are  messengers  of  inferior  degree.  It  would  be  strange  if 
God,  when  ho  has  made  so  i]rreat  a  difference  in  the  degree 


324  MIXTURES  IN  EXPERIENCES. 

in  which  he  has  invested  different  messengers  with  his  au- 
thority, should  make  no  difference  as  to  the  outward  appear- 
ance and  show  of  authority,  in  style  and  behavior,  which  is 
proper  and  fit  to  be  seen  in  them.  Though  God  has  put 
great  honor  upon  ministers,  and  they  may  speak  as  his  em- 
bassadors, yet  he  never  intended  that  they  should  have  the 
same  outward  appearance  of  authority  and  majesty,  either  in 
their  behavior  or  speech,  that  his  Son  shall  have,  when  he 
comes  to  judgment,  at  the  last  day ;  though  both  come,  in 
different  respects  and  degrees,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Alas !  can  any  thing  ever  make  it  enter  into  the  hearts  of 
worms  of  the  dust,  that  it  is  fit  and  suitable  that  it  should  be 
so? 

Thus  I  have  considered  the  two  first  of  those  three  causes 
of  error  in  conduct  that  were  mentioned. 


SECTION  III. 

Errors  from  bei7ig  ignorant  or  unobservant  of  thing  s^  hy 
which  the  devil  has  a  special  advantage. 

I  COME  now  to  the  third  and  last  cause  of  the  errors  of 
those  that  have  appeared  to  be  the  subjects  or  zealous  pro- 
moters of  this  work,  viz.  a  being  ignorant  or  unobservant  of 
some  particular  things,  by  which  the  devil  has  special  ad- 
vantage. 

And  here  I  would  particularly  take  notice,  1.  Of  some 
things  with  respect  to  the  inward  experiences  of  Christians 
themselves.  And  2.  Something  with  regard  to  the  external 
effects  of  experiences. 

I.  There  are  three  things  I  would  take  notice  of  with  re- 
gard to  the  experiences  of  Christians,  by  which  the  devil  has 
many  advantages  against  us. 


WHAT  THINGS  ARE  MINGLED  IN  EXPERIENCES.  325 

1.  The  first  thing  is  the  mixture  there  oftentimes  is  in  the 
experiences  of  true  Christians ;  whereby  when  they  have  truly 
gracious  experiences,  and  divine  and  spiritual  discoveries 
and  exercises,  they  have  something  else  mixed  with  them, 
besides  what  is  spiritual :  there  is  a  mixture  of  that  which  is 
natural,  and  that  which  is  corrupt,  with  that  which  is  divine. 
This  is  what  Christians  are  liable  to  in  the  present  exceeding 
imperfect  state :  the  great  imperfection  of  grace,  and  feeble- 
ness and  infancy  of  the  new  nature,  and  the  great  remains  of 
corruption,  together  with  the  circumstances  we  are  in  in  this 
world,  where  we  are  encompassed  all  round  with  what  tends 
to  pollute  us,  exposes  to  this.  And  indeed  it  is  not  to  be  sup- 
posed that  Christians  ever  have  any  experiences  in  this  world 
that  are  wholly  pure,  entirely  spiritual,  without  any  mixture 
of  what  is  natural  and  carnal :  the  beam  of  light,  as  it  comes 
from  the  fountain  of  light  upon  our  hearts,  is  pure,  but  as  it  is 
reflected  thence,  it  is  mixt :  the  seed  as  sent  from  heaven  and 
planted  in  the  heart,  is  pure,  but  as  it  springs  up  out  of  the 
heart,  is  impure  ;  yea  there  is  commonly  a  much  greater  mix- 
ture, than  persons  for  the  most  part  seem  to  have  any  ima- 
gination of ;  I  have  often  thought  that  the  experiences  of 
true  Christians  are  very  frequently  as  it  is  with  some  sorts  of 
fruits,  that  are  enveloped  in  several  coverings  of  thick  shells 
or  pods,  that  are  thrown  away  by  him  that  gathers  the  fruit, 
and  but  a  very  small  part  of  the  whole  bulk  is  the  pure  ker- 
nel, that  is  good  to  eat. 

The  things,  of  all  which  there  is  frequently  some  mixture 
with  gracious  experiences,  yea  with  very  great  and  high  ex- 
periences, are  these  three,  hiunan^  or  natural  affection  and 
2)assion  ;  imjjressions  07i  the  imagination  ;  and  a  degree 
of  self-righteousness  or  sjririttial  pride.  There  is  very 
often  with  that  w^hich  is  spiritual  a  great  mixture  of  that 
affection  or  passion  which  arises  from  natural  principles  ;  so 
that  nature  has  a  very  great  hand  in  those  vehement  motions 
and  flights  of  the  passions  that  appear.  Hence  the  same  de- 
grees of  divine  communications  from  heaven,  shall  have 
vastly  different  effects,  in  what  outwardly  appears,  in  persons 


326  HUMAN  PASSIONS  MIXED  WITH  EXPERIENCES. 

of  different  natural  tempers.     The  great  mixture  of  that 
which  is  natural  with  that  which  is  spiritual,  is  very  manifest 
in  the  peculiar  effects  that  divine  influences  have  in  some 
certain  fa-iiilies,  or  persons  of  such  a  blood,  in  a  distinguishing 
manner  of  the  operating  of  the  passions  and  affections,  and  the 
manner  of  the  outward  expressions  of  them.     I  know  some 
remarkable  instances  of  this.     The  same  is  also  evident  by 
the  different  effects  of  divine  communications  on  the  same 
person  at  different  times,  and  in  different  circumstances  : 
The  novelty  of  things,  or  the  sudden  transition  from  an  op- 
posite extreme,  and  many  other  things  that  might  be  men- 
tioned, greatly  contribute  to  the  raising  of  the  passions.    And 
sometimes  there  is  not  only  a  mixture  of  that  which  is  com- 
mon and  natural  with  gracious  experience,  but  even  that 
which  is  animal,  that  which  is  in  a  great  measure  from  the 
body,  and  is  properly  the  result  of  the  animal  frame.    In  what 
true  Christians  feel  of  affections  towards  God,  all  is  not  always 
purely  holy  and  divine  ;  every  thing  that  is  felt  in  the  affec- 
tions does  not  arise  from  spiritual  principles,  but  common  and 
natural  principles  have  a  very  great  hand  ;  an  improper  self- 
Jove  may  have  a  great  share  in  the  effect.    God  is  not  loved 
for  his  own  sake,  or  for  the  excellency  and  beauty  of  his  own 
perfections  as  he  ought  to  be ;  nor  have  these  things  in  any 
wise,  that  proportion  in  the  effect  that  they  ought  to  have. 
So  in  that  love  that  true  Christians  have  one  to  another,  very 
often  there  is  a  great  mixture  of  what  arises  from  common 
and  natural  principles,  with  grace ;  and  self-love  has  a  great 
hand :  the  children  of  God  be  not  loved  purely  for  Christ's 
sake,  but  there  may  be  a  great  mixture  of  that  natural  love 
that  many  sects  of  heretics  have  boasted  of,  who  have  been 
greatly  united  one  to  anothei',  because  they  were  of  their 
company,  on  their  side,  against  the  rest  of  the  world  ;  yea, 
there  may  be  a  mixture  of  natural  love  to  the  opposite  sex, 
with  Christian  and  divine  love.     So  there  may  be  a  great 
mixture  in  that  sorrow  for  sin  that  the  godly  have  ;  and  also 
in  their  joys ;  natural  piinciple?  may  greatly  contribute  to 


IMPRESSIONS  ON   THE  IMAGINATION.  327 

what  is  felt,  a  great  many  ways,  as  might  easily  be  shown, 
would  it  not  make  my  discourse  too  lengthy.  There  is  no- 
thing that  belongs  to  Christian  experience  that  is  more  liable 
to  a  corrupt  mixture  than  zeal ;  though  it  be  an  excellent 
virtue,  a  heavenly  flame,  when  it  is  pure :  but  as  it  is  exer- 
cised in  those  who  are  so  little  sanctified,  and  so  little  hum- 
bled, as  we  are  in  the  present  state,  it  is  very  apt  to  be  mixed 
with  human  passion,  yea  with  corrupt,  hateful  affections, 
pride  and  uncharitable  bitterness,  and  other  things  that  are 
not  from  heaven  but  from  hell. 

Another  thing  that  is  often  mixed  with  what  is  spiritual 
in  the  experiences  of  Christians,  are,  impressions  on  the  ima- 
gination ;  whereby  godly  persons,  together  with  a  spiritual 
understanding  of  divine  things,  and  conviction  of  their  reality 
and  certainty,  and  a  strong  and  deep  sense  of  their  excellency 
or  great  importance  upon  their  hearts,  have  strongly  im- 
pressed on  their  minds  external  ideas  or  images  of  things.  A 
degree  of  imagination  in  such  a  case,  as  I  have  observed  else- 
where, is  unavoidable,  and  necessarily  arises  from  human 
nature,  as  constituted  in  the  present  state ;  and  a  degree  of 
imagination  is  really  useful,  and  often  is  of  great  benefit  • 
but  when  it  is  in  too  great  a  degree,  it  becomes  an  impure 
mixture  that  is  prejudicial.  This  mixture  very  often  arises 
from  the  constitution  of  the  body.  It  commonly  greatly  con- 
tributes to  the  other  kind  of  mixture  mentioned  before,  viz. 
of  natural  affections  and  passions  ;  it  helps  to  raise  them  to  a 
great  height. 

Another  thing  that  is  often  mixed  with  the  experiences  of 
true  Christians,  which  is  the  worst  mixture  of  all,  is  a  degree 
of  self-righteousness  or  spiritual  pride.  This  is  often  mixed 
with  the  joys  of  Christians  :  the  joy  that  they  have  is  not 
purely  the  joy  of  faith,  or  a  rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus,  but  is 
partly  a  rejoicing  in  themselves  :  there  is  oftentimes  in  their 
elevations  a  looking  upon  themselves,  and  a  viewing  their 
own  high  attainments ;  they  rejoice  partly  because  they  are 
taken  with  their  own  ex[)eriences  and  great  discoveries,  which 


328  MIXTURES  IN  HIGH  AFFECTIONS. 

makes  the  in  in  their  own  apprehensions  so  to  excel ;  and 
this  heightens  all  their  passions,  and  especially  those  effects 
that  are  more  external. 

There  is  a  much  greater  mixture  of  these  things  in  the 
experiences  of  some  Christians  than  others  ;  in  some  the 
mixture  is  so  great,  as  very  much  to  obscure  and  hide  the 
beauty  of  grace  in  them,  like  a  thick  smoke  that  hinders  all 
the  shining  of  the  fire. 

These  things  we  ought  to  be  well  aware  of,  that  we  may 
not  take  all  for  gold  that  glistens,  and  that  we  may  know 
what  to  countenance  and  encourage,  and  what  to  discourage; 
otherwise  Satan  will  have  a  vast  advantage  against  us,  for 
he  works  in  the  corrupt  mixture.  Sometimes  for  want  of 
persons  distinguishing  the  ore  from  the  pure  metal,  those  ex- 
periences are  most  admired  by  the  persons  themselves  that 
are'  the  subjects  of  tliem,  and  by  others,  that  are  not  the  most 
excellent.  The  great  external  effectSj  and  vehemence  of  the 
passions,  and  violent  agitations  of  the  animal  spirits,  is  some- 
times much  owing  to  the  corrupt  mixture  (as  is  very  appa- 
rent  in  some  instances),  though  it  be  not  always  so.  I  have 
observed  a  great  difference  among  those  that  are  vmder  high 
affections,  and  seem  disposed  to  be  earnestly  talking  to  those 
that  are  about  them  ;  some  insist  much  more,  in  their  talk, 
on  what  they  behold  in  God  and  Christ,  the  glory  of  the 
divine  perfections,  Christ's  beauty  and  excellency,  and  won- 
derful condescension  and  grace,  and  their  own  unworthiness, 
and  the  great  and  infinite  obligations  that  they  themselves 
and  others  are  under  to  love  and  serve  God  :  some  insist  al- 
most wholly  on  their  own  high  privileges,  then*  assurance  of 
God's  love  and  favor,  and  the  weakness  and  wickedness  of 
opposers,  and  how  much  tliey  are  above  their  reach.  The 
latter  may  have  much  of  the  presence  of  God,  but  their  ex- 
periences do  not  appear  to  be  so  solid  and  unmixed  as  the 
former.  And  there  is  a  great  deal  of  difference  in  persons' 
earnestness  in  their  talk  and  behavior ;  in  some  it  seems  to 
come  indeed  from  the  fullness  of  their  hearts,  and  from  tiie 


DEFECTS  IN  EXPERIENCES.  329 

great  sense  they  have  of  truth,  a  deep  sense  of  the  certainty 
and  infinite  greatness,  excellency,  and  importance  of  divine 
and  eternal  things,  attended  with  all  appearances  of  great 
humility  ;  in  others  their  earnestness  seems  to  arise  from  a 
great  mixture  of  human  passion,  and  an  undue  and  intem- 
perate agitation  of  the  spirits,  which  appears  by  their  ear- 
nestness and  vehemence  not  heing  proportioned  to  the  nature 
of  the  subject  they  insist  on,  but  they  are  violent  in  every 
thing  they  say,  as  much  when  they  are  talking  of  things  of 
smaller  importance,  as  when  speaking  of  things  of  greater 
weight.  I  have  seen  it  thus  in  an  instance  or  two,  in  which 
this  vehemence  at  length  issued  in  distraction.  And  there 
have  been  some  few  instances  of  a  more  extraordinary  nature 
still,  even  of  persons  finding  themselves  disposed  earnestly 
to  talk  and  cry  out,  from  an  unaccountable  kind  of  bodily 
pressure,  without  any  extraordinary  view  of  any  thing  in 
their  minds,  or  sense  of  any  thing  upon  their  hearts  ; 
wherein  probably  there  was  the  immediate  hand  of  the 
devil. 

II.  Another  thing  by  which  the  devil  has  great  advantage, 
is  the  unheeded  defects  there  sometimes  are  in  the  experi- 
ences of  true  Christians,  and  those  high  affections  wherein 
there  is  much  that  is  truly  good. 

What  I  now  have  respect  to  is  something  diverse  from 
that  defect,  or  imperfection  of  degree,  which  is.  in  every  holy 
disposition  and  exercise  in  this  life,  in  the  best  of  the  saints. 
What  I  aim  at  is  experiences  being  especially  defective  in 
some  particular  thing,  that  ought  to  be  in  them  ;  which, 
though  it  be  not  an  essential  defect,  or  such  a  defect  as  is  in 
the  experiences  of  hypocrites,  which  renders  them  utterly 
vain,  monstrous,  and  altogether  abominable  to  God,  yet  is 
such  a  defect  as  maims  and  deforms  the  experience  ;  the 
essence  of  truly  Christian  experiences  is  not  wanting,  but 
yet  that  is  wanting  that  is  very  needful  in  order  to  the  proper 
beauty  of  the  image  of  Christ  in  such  a  person's  experi- 
ences ;  but  things  are  very  much  out  of  a   due  proportion. 

42 


330  DISPROPORTION  IN  THE  EXPERIENCES, 

There  is  indeed  much  of  some  things,  but  at  the  same  time 
there  is  so  httle  of  some  other  things  that  should  bear  a  pro- 
portion, that  the  defect  very  much  deforms  the  Christian, 
and  is  truly  odious  in  the  sight  of  God. 

What  I  observed  before  was  something  that  deformed  the 
Christian,  as  it  was  too  mueh^  something  mixed,  that  is  not 
belonging  to  the  Christian  as  such  ;  what  I  speak  of  now  is 
something  that  deforms  the  Christian  the  other  way,  viz.  by 
there  not  being  enough,  something  wanting,  that  does  be- 
long to  the  Christian  as  such  :  the  one  deforms  the  Christian 
as  a  monstrous  excrescence,  the  other  as  thereby  the  new 
creature  is  maimed,  and  some  member  in  a  great  measure 
wanting,  or  so  small  and  withering  as  to  be  very  much  out 
of  due  proportion.  This  is  another  spiritual  calamity  that 
the  saints  are  liable  to  through  the  great  imperfection  of 
grace  in  this  life  ;  like  the  chicken  in  the  egg,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  its  formation,  in  which,  though  there  are  indeed  the 
rudiments  or  lineaments  of  all  the  parts,  yet  some  few  parts 
are  plain  to  be  seen,  when  others  are  hid,  so  that  without  a 
microscope  it  appears  very  monstrous. 

When  this  deficiency  and  disproportion  is  great,  as  some- 
times it  is  in  real  saints,  it  is  not  only  a  great  deformity  in 
itself,  but  has  many  ill  consequences  ;  it  gives  the  devil 
great  advantage,  and  leaves  a  door  open  for  corruption,  and 
exposes  to  very  deformed  and  unlovely  actions,  and  issues 
oftentimes  in  the  great  wounding  of  the  soul. 

For  the  better  understanding  of  this  matter,  w^e  may  ob- 
serve that  God,  in  the  revelation  that  he  has  made  of  him- 
self to  the  world  by  Jesus  Christ,  has  taken  care  to  give  a 
proportionable  manifestation  of  two  kinds  of  excellences  or 
perfections  of  his  nature,  viz.  those  that  especially  tend  to 
possess  us  with  awe  and  reverence,  and  to  search  and  hum- 
ble us,  and  those  that  tend  to  win,  and  draw,  and  encourage 
us  :  by  the  one,  he  appears  as  an  infinitely  great,  pure,  holy, 
and  heart-searching  Judge  ;  by  the  other,  as  a  gentle  and 
gracious  Father  and  a  loving  friend  :  by  the  one  he  is  a 


OF  MANY  TRUE  CHRISTIANS.  331 

pure,  searching,  and  burning  flame  ;  by  the  other  a  sweet, 
refreshing  hglit.  These  two  kinds  of  attributes  are,  as  it 
were,  admirably  tempered  together  in  the  revelation  of  the 
gospel :  there  is  a  proportionable  manifestation  of  justice  and 
mercy,  holiness  and  grace,  majesty  and  gentleness,  authority 
and  condescension.  God  hath  thus  ordered  that  his  divei"se 
excellences,  as  he  reveals  himself  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ, 
should  have  a  proportionable  manifestation,  herein  providing 
for  our  necessities  :  he  knew  it  to  be  of  great  consequence  that 
our  apprehensions  of  these  diverse  perfections' of  his  nature 
should  be  duly  proportioned  one  to  another  ;  a  defect  on  the 
one  hand,  viz.  having  much  of  a  discovery  of  his  love  and 
grace,  without  a  proportionable  discovery  of  his  awful  ma- 
jesty, and  his  holy  and  searching  purity,  would  tend  to  spi- 
ritual pride,  carnal  confidence,  and  presumption  ;  and  a  de- 
fect on  the  other  hand,  viz.  having  much  of  a  discovery  of 
his  holy  majesty,  without  a  proportionable  discovery  of  his 
grace,  tends  to  unbelief,  a  sinful  fearfulness,  and  spirit  of 
bondage  :  and  therefore  herein  chiefly  consists  that  defi- 
ciency of  experiences  that  I  am  now  speaking  of  The 
revelation  God  has  made  of  himself  in  his  word,  and  the 
provision  made  for  our  spiritual  welfare  in  the  gospel  is  per- 
fect, but  yet  the  actual  light  and  communications  we  have, 
are  not  perfect,  but  many  ways  exceeding  imperfect  and 
maimed.  And  experience  plainly  shows  that  Christians 
may  have  high  experiences  in  some  respects,  and  yet  their 
circumstances  may  be  unhappy  in  this  regard,  that  their  ex- 
periences and  discoveries  are  no  more  general.  There  is  a 
great -diflference  among  Christians  in  this  respect ;  some  have 
much  more  general  discoveries  than  others,  who  are  upon 
many  accounts  the  most,  amiable  Christians.  Christians 
may  have  experiences  that  are  very  high,  and  yet  there  may 
be  very  much  of  this  deficiency  and  disproportion  :  their 
high  experiences  are  truly  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  but  sin 
comes  in  by  the  defect ;  (as  indeed  all  sin  is  originally  from 
a  defective.,  privative  cause  ;)  and  in  such  a  case  high  dis- 


332      DEFECTIVE  EXPERIENCES  ARE  CAUSES  OF  SIN. 

coveries,  at  the  same  time  that  they  are  enjoyed,  may  be, 
and  sometimes  are,  the  occasion,  or  causa  sine  qua  non  of 
sin  ;  sin  may  come  in  at  that  back  door,  the  gap  that  is  left 
open  ;  as  spiritual  pride  often  does  :  and  many  times  the 
Spirit  of  God  is  quenched  by  this  means,  and  God  punishes 
the  pride  and  presumption  that  rises,  by  bringing  such  dark- 
ness, and  suffering  such  awful  consequences  and  horrid 
temptations,  as  are  enough  to  make  one's  hair  stand  on  end 
to  hear  them.  Christians  therefore  should  dihgently  observe 
their  own  hearts  as  to  this  matter,  and  should  pray  to  God 
that  he  would  give  them  experiences  in  wliich  one  thing 
may  bear  a  proportion  to  another,  that  God  may  be  honored, 
and  their  souls  edified  thereby  ;  and  ministers  should  have 
an  eye  to  this,  in  their  private  dealings  with  the  souls  of 
their  people. 

It  is  chiefly  from  such  a  defect  of  experiences  that  some 
things  have  arisen  that  have  been  pretty  common  among 
true  Christians  of  late,  that  have  been  supposed  by  many  to 
have  risen  from  a  good  cause  ;  as  particularly  talking  of  di- 
vine and  heavenly  things,  and  expressing  divine  joys  with 
laughter,  or  a  light  behavior.  I  believe  in  many  instances 
such  things  have  arisen  from  a  good  cause,  as  their  causa 
sine  qua  noii,  that  high  discoveries  and  gracious  joyful  af- 
fections have  been  the  occasion  of  them  ;  but  tlie  proper 
cause  has  been  sin,  even  that  odious  defect  in  their  expe- 
rience, whereby  there  has  been  wanting  a  sense  of  the  awful 
and  holy  majesty  of  God  as  present  with  them,  and  their 
nothingness  and  vileness  before  him,  proportionable  to  the 
sense  they  have  had  of  God's  grace  and  the  love  of  Christ. 
And  the  same  is  true  in  many  cases  of  persons'  unsuitable 
boldness,  their  disposition  to  speak  with  autbority,  intempe- 
rate zeal,  and  many  other  things  that  sometimes  appear  in 
true  Christians,  under  great  religious  affections. 

And  sometimes  the  vehemence  of  the  motion  of  the  animal 
spirits,  under  great  affections,  is  owing  in  considerable  mea- 
sure, to  experiences  being  thus  partial.     I  have  known  it  in 


WHAT  ARE  THE   BEST  EXPERIENCES.  333 

several  instances,  that  persons  have  hcen  greatly  aflTected  with 
the  dying  love  of  Christ,  and  the  consideration  of  ihe  happi- 
ness of  the  enjoyment  of  him  in  heaven,  and  other  things  of 
that  nnture,  and  their  animal  spirits  at  the  same  time  have 
have  been  in  a  great  emotion,  but  in  the  midst  of  it  have  had 
given  them  a  deep  sense  of  the  awful,  holy  majesty  of  God, 
and  it  has  at  once  composed  them,  and  quieted  animal  na- 
ture, without  diminishing  their  comfort,  but  only  has  made 
it  of  a  better  and  more  solid  nature  ;  when  they  have  had  a 
sense  both  of  the  majesty  and  grace  of  God,  one  thing  has, 
as  it  weve,  balanced  another,  and  caused  a  more  happy  sedate- 
ness  and  composure  of  body  and  mind. 

From  these  things  we  may  learn  how  to  judge  of  expe- 
riences, and  to  estimate  their  goodness.  Those  are  not  al- 
ways the  best  experiences,  the^t  are  attended  with  the  most 
violent  affections,  and  most  vehement  motions  of  the  animal 
spirits,  or  that  have  the  greatest  effects  on  the  body ;  nor  are 
they  always  the  best,  that  do  most  dispose  persons  to  abound 
in  talk  to  others,  and  to  speak  in  the  most  vehement  man- 
ner ;  (though  these  things  often  arise  from  the  greatness  of 
spiritual  experiences  ;)  but  those  that  are  the  most  excellent 
experiences  that  are  qualified  as  follows :  1.  That  have  the 
least  mixture,  or  are  the  most  purely  spiritual.  2.  That  are 
the  least  deficient  and  partial,  in  which  the  diverse  things  that 
appertain  to  Christian  experience  are  proportionable  one  to 
another.  And  3.  That  are  raised  to  the  highest  degree.  It 
is  no  matter  how  high  they  are  raised,  if  they  are  qualified  as 
before  mentioned,  the  higher  the  better.  Experiences  thus 
qualified,  will  be  attended  with  the  most  amiable  behavior, 
and  will  bring  forth  the  most  solid  and  sweet  fruits,  and  will 
be  the  most  durable,  and  will  have  the  greatest  effect  on  the 
abiding  temper  of  the  soul. 

If  God  is  pleased  to  carry  on  this  work,  and  it  should  prove 
to  be  the  dawning  of  a  general  revival  of  the  Christian  church, 
it  may  be  expected  that  the  time  will  come,  before  long, 
when  the  experiences  of  Christians  shall  be  much  more  ge- 


334  THE   DEGENERATING  OF  EXPERIENCES, 

nerally  thus  qualified.  We  must  expect  green  fruits  before 
we  have  ripe  ones.  It  is  probable  ihat  hereafter  the  disco- 
veries which  the  sairits  shall  have  of  divine  things,  will  be  in 
a  much  higher  degree  than  yet  have  been  ;  but  yet  shall  be 
so  ordered  of  an  infinitely  wise  and  all-sufficient  God,  that 
they  shall  not  have  so  great  an  effect,  in  proportion,  on  the 
body,  and  will  be  less  oppressive  to  nature  ;  and  that  the  out- 
ward manifestations  will  rather  be  like  those  that  were  in 
Stephen,  when  he  was  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  when  all 
that  sat  in  the  council^  looking  steadfastly  on  him,  saiv 
his  face,  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel.  Their  in- 
ward fullness  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  his  divine,  amiable,  and 
sweet  influences,  shall,  as  it  were,  shine  forth  in  a  heavenly 
aspect,  and  manner  of  speech  and  behavior.     But, 

III.  There  is  another  thing  concerning  experiences  of  Chris- 
tians, of  which  it  is  of  yet  greater  importance  that  we  should 
be  aware,  than  either  of  the  preceding,  and  that  is  the  dege- 
nerating of  experiences.  What  I  mean,  is  something  di- 
verse from  the  mere  decay  of  experiences,  or  their  gradually 
vanishing,  by  persons'  losing  their  sense  of  things  :  it  is  per- 
sons' experiences  growing  by  degrees  worse  and  worse  in 
their  kind,  more  and  more  partial  and  deficient,  in  which, 
things  are  more  out  of  due  proportion  ;  and  also  have  more 
and  more  of  a  corrupt  mixture,  the  spiritual  part  decreases, 
and  the  other  useless  and  hurtful  parts  greatly  increase. 
There  is  such  a  thing,  and  it  is  very  frequent,  as  experi- 
ence abundantly  evidences  :  I  have  seen  it  in  very  many  in- 
stances ;  and  great  are  the  mischiefs  that  have  risen  through 
want  of  being  more  aware  of  it. 

There  is  commonly,  as  I  observed  before,  in  high  expe- 
riences, besides  that  which  is  spiritual,  a  mixture  of  three 
things,  viz.  natural  or  common  affections  and  workings  of 
the  imagination,  and  a  degree  of  self-righteousness  or  spiri- 
tual pride.  Now  it  often  comes  to  pass,  that  thicugh  persons' 
not  distinguishing  the  wheat  from  the  chaff,  and  lor  want  of 
watchfulness  and  humble  jealousy  of  themselves,  and  laying 


THE  DEGENERATING  OF  EXPERIENCES.  335 

great  weight  on  the  natural  and  imaginary  part,  and  yielding 
to  it,  and  indulging  of  it,  that  part  grows  and  increases, 
and  the  spiritual  part  decreases ;  the  devil  sets  in,  and 
works  in  the  corrupt  part,  and  cheriohes  it  to  his  utmost ; 
till  at  length  the  experiences  of  some  persons,  who  began 
well,  come  to  but  little  else,  but  violent  motions  of  carnal  af- 
fections, with  great  heats  of  the  imagination,  and  a  great  de- 
gree of  enthusiasm,  and  swelling  of  spiritual  pride;  very 
much  like  some  fruits  which  bud,  blossom,  and  kernel  well, 
but  afterwards  are  blasted  with  an  excess  of  moisture;  so 
that  though  the  bulk  is  monstrously  great,  yet  there  is  little 
else  in  it  but  what  is  useless  and  unwholesome.  It  appears 
to  me  very  probable,  that  many  of  the  heresies  that  have 
arisen,  and  sects  that  have  appeared  in  the  Christian  world, 
in  one  age  and  another,  with  wild  enthusiastical  notions  and 
practices,  began  at  first  by  this  means,  that  it  was  such  a  de- 
generating of  experiences  that  first  gave  rise  to  them,  or  at 
least  led  the  way  to  them. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  world  that  does  so  much  expose 
to  this  degenerating  of  experiences,  as  an  unheeded  spiritual 
pride  and  self-confidence,  and  persons'  being  conceited  of  their 
own  stock,  without  a  humble,  daily  and  continual  depend- 
ence on  God.  And  this  ver}''  thing  seems  to  be  typified  of 
old,  by  the  corrupting  of  the  manna.  Some  of  the  children 
of  Israel,  because  they  had  gathered  a  store  of  manna,  trusted 
in  it,  there  being  as  they  apprehended,  sufficient  in  the  store 
they  had  gathered  and  laid  up,  without  humbly  looking  to 
heaven,  and  stooping  to  the  earth  for  daily  supplies  ;  and  the 
consequence  was,  that  their  manna  bred  worms  and  stank, 
Exod.  xvi.  20.  Pride,  above  all  things,  promotes  this  dege- 
neracy of  experiences,  because  it  grieves  and  quenches  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  so  kills  the  spiritual  part ; 
and  it  cherisiies  the  natural  part,  it  inflames  the  carnal  aflfec- 
tions,  and  heats  the  imagination. 

The  unhappy  person  that  is  the  subject  of  such  a  degene- 
racy of  experiences,  for  the  most  part,  is  not  sensible  of  his 


336  PRODUCED  BY  MIXTURES. 

owQ  calamity ;  but  because  he  finds  himself  still  violently 
moved,  and  has  greater  heats  of  zeal,  and  more  vehement 
motions  of  his  animal  spirits,  thinks  himself  fuller  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  than  ever.  But  indeed  it  is  with  him,  as  the  apostle 
says  of  the  Galatians,  Gal.  iii.  3.  "  Having  begun  in  the 
Spirit,  they  are  made  perfect  by  the  flesh." 

By  the  mixture  there  is  of  common  affection  with  love  to 
God,  the  love  of  true  Christians  is  liable  to  degenerate,  and 
to  be  more  and  more  built  on  the  foundation  of  a  supposition 
of  being  his  high  and  peculiar  favorites,  and  less  and  less  on 
an  apprehension  of  the  excellency  of  God's  nature,  as  he  is 
in  himself.  Sd  the  joy  of  Christians,  by  reason  of  the  mix- 
ture there  is  with  spiritual  joy,  is  liable  to  degenerate,  and  to 
come  to  that  at  last,  as  to  be  but  little  else  but  joy  in  self,  joy 
in  a  person's  own  supposed  eminency,  and  distinction  from 
others  in  the  favor  of  God.  So  zeal,  that  at  first  might  be  in 
great  part  spiritual,  yet  through  the  mixture  there  is,  in  a  long 
continuance  of  opposition  and  controversy,  may  degenerate 
more  and  more  into  human  and  proud  passion,  and  may  come 
to  bitterness,  and  even  a  degree  of  hatred.  And  so  love  to 
the  brethren  ma}"  by  degrees  come  to  little  else  but  fondness, 
and  zeal  for  a  party  ;  yea,  through  a  mixture  of  a  natural 
love  to  the  opposite  sex,  may  degenerate  more  and  more,  till 
it  issues  in  that  v/hich  is  criminal  and  gross.  And  I  leave  it 
with  those  who  are  better  acquainted  with  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory, to  inquire  whether  such  a  degeneracy  of  affections  as 
this  might  not  be  the  first  thing  that  led  the  way,  and  gave 
occasion  to  the  rise  of  the  abominable  notions  of  some  sects 
that  have  arisen,  concerning  the  community  of  women.  How- 
ever that  is,  yet  certainly  the  mutual  embraces  and  kisses  of 
persons  of  diiferent  sexes,  under  the  notion  of  Christian  love 
and  holy  kisses,  are  utterly  to  be  disallowed  and  abominated, 
as  having  the  most  direct  tendency  quickly  to  turn  Christian 
love  unto  unclean  and  brutish  lust,  which  will  not  be  the 
better,  but  ten  times  the  worse,  for  being  christened  by  the 
name  of  Christian  love.     I  should  also  think  it  advisable, 


DEGENERATING  OF  EXPERIENCES  PRODUCED  BY  DEFECTS.  3§7 

that  meetings  of  young  people,  of  both  sexes,  in  the  evening, 
by  themselves,  without  a  minister,  or  any  elder  people  amongst 
them,  for  religious  exercises,  should  be  avoided :  for  though 
for  the  present,  while  their  minds  are  greatly  solemnized  with 
lively  impressions,  and  a  deep  sense  of  divine  tilings,  there  may 
appear  no  ill  consequences ;  yet  we  must  look  to  the  further 
end  of  things,  and  guard  against  future  dangers  and  advan- 
tages that  Satan  might  gain  against  us.  As  a  lively,  solemn 
sense  of  divine  things  on  the  minds  of  young  persons  may 
gradually  decay,  so  there  will  be  danger  that  an  ill  improve- 
ment of  these  meetings  may  gradually  prevail ;  if  not  in  any 
unsuitable  behavior  while  together  in  the  meeting,  yet  when 
they  break  up  to  go  home,  they  may  naturally  consort  toge- 
ther in  couples,  for  other  than  religious  purposes  ;  and  it  may 
at  last  come  to  that,  that  young  persons  may  go  to  such  meet- 
ings, chiefly  for  the  sake  of  such  an  opportunity  for  company- 
keeping. 

The  defect  there  sometimes  is  in  the  experiences  of  Chris- 
tians exposes  them  to  degenerate,  as  well  as  the  mixture  that 
they  have.  Deficient,  maimed  experiences  do  sometimes  be- 
come more  and  more  so :  the  mind  being  wholly  intent  on 
those  things  that  are  in  view,  and  those  that  are  most  want- 
ing being  neglected,  there  is  less  and  less  of  them,  and  so  the 
gap  for  corruption  to  come  in  grows  wider  and  wider.  And 
commonly  both  these  causes  of  the  degenerating  of  experi- 
ences operate  together. 

We  had  need  to  be  jealous  over  ourselves  with  a  godly  jea- 
lousy, as  the  apostle  was  over  the  Christian  Corinthians,  lest 
by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his  sub- 
telty,so  our  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that 
is  in  Christ.  God  indeed  will  never  suffer  his  true  saints  to- 
tally and  finally  to  fall  away,  but  yet  may  punish  their  pride 
and  self-confidence,  by  suffering  them  to  be  long  led  into  a 
dreadful  wilderness,  by  the  subtle  serpent,  to  the  great  wound- 
ing of  their  own  souls,  and  the  interest  of  religion. 

43 


338  NATURAL  AFFECTIONS 

And  before  I  dismiss  this  head  of  the  degenerating  of  ex- 
periences, I  would  mention  one  thing  more  that  tends  to  it ; 
and  that  is  persons'  aiming  in  their  experience  to  go  beyond 
the  rule  of  God's  word,  i.  e.  aiming  at  that,  which  is  indeed. 
in  some  respect,  beyond  the  rule.  Thus  some  persons  have 
endeavored  utterly  to  root  out  and  abolish  all  natural  affec- 
tion, or  any  special  affection  or  respect  to  their  near  relations, 
under  a  notion  that  no  other  love  ought  to  be  allowed,  but 
spiritual  love,  and  that  all  other  love  is  to  be  abolished  as 
carnal,  and  that  it  becomes  Christians  to  love  none  upon  the 
account  of  any  thing  else,  but  the  image  of  God ;  and  that 
therefore  love  should  go  out  to  one  and  another  only  in  that 
proportion  in  which  the  image  of  God  is  seen  in  them.  They 
might  as  well  argue  that  a  man  ought  utterly  to  disallow  of, 
and  endeavor  to  abolish  all  love  or  appetite  to  their  daily  food, 
under  a  notion  that  it  is  a  carnal  appetite,  and  that  no  other 
should  be  tolerated  but  spiritual  appetites.  Why  should  the 
saints  strive  after  that,  as  a  high  attainment  in  holiness, 
which  the  apostle,  in  Rom.  i.  31.,  mentions  as  one  instance 
wherein  the  heathen  had  got  to  the  most  horrid  pass  in  wick- 
edness, viz.  a  being-  without  natural  affection  7 

Some  have  doubted  whether  they  might  pray  for  the  con- 
version and  salvation  of  the  souls  of  their  children,  any  more 
than  for  the  souls  of  others ;  because  the  salvation  of  the 
souls  of  others  would  be  as  much  to  God's  glory,  as  the  sal- 
vation of  their  children  ;  and  they  have  supposed  that  to  pray 
most  for  their  own,  would  show  a  selfish  disposition.  So 
they  have  been  afraid  to  tolerate  a  compassionate  grief  and 
concern  for  their  nearest  friends,  for  fear  it  would  be  an  argu- 
ment of  want  of  resignation  to  God. 

And  it  is  true,  there  is  great  danger  of  persons'  setting  their 
hearts  too  much  upon  their  earthly  friends ;  our  love  to  earthly 
friends  ought  to  be  under  the  government  of  the  love  of  God, 
and  should  be  attended  with  a  spirit  of  submission  and  resig- 
nation to  his  will,  and  every  thing  should  be  subordinated  to 
his  glory  :  but  that  is  no  argument  that  these  aflections  should 
be  entirely  uboli^hed,  which  the  CiCiitor  of  the  world  liar,  put 


SHOULD  NOT   BE  DESTROYED.  339 

within  mankind,  for  the  good  of  mankind,  and  because  he 
saw  they  would  be  needful  for  them,  as  they  must  be  united 
in  society,  in  the  present  state,  and  arc  of  great  use,  when 
kept  in  their  proper  place  ;  and  to  endeavor  totally  to  root 
them  out,  would  be  to  reproach  and  oppose  the  wisdom  of 
the  Creator.  Nor  is  the  being  of  these  natural  inclinations, 
if  well  regulated,  inconsistent  with  any  part  of  our  duty  to 
God,  or  any  argument  of  a  sinful  selfishness,  any  more  than 
the  natural  abhorrence  that  there  is  in  the  human  nature  of 
pain,  and  natural  ■  iaclination  to  ease  that  was  in  the  man 
Christ  Jesus  himself 

It  is  the  duty  of  parents  to  be  more  concerned,  and  to  pray 
more  for  the  salvation  of  their  children,  than  for  the  children 
of  their  neighbors  ;  as,  much  as  it  is  the  duty  of  a  minister  to 
be  more  concerned  for  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  his  flock, 
and  to  pray  more  for  them,  than  those  of  other  congregations, 
because  they  are  committed  to  his  care  ;  so  our  near  friends 
are  more  committed  to  our  care  than  others,   and  our  near 
neighbors,  than  those  that  Hve  at  a  great  distance ;  and  the 
people  of  our  land  and  nation  are  more,  in  some  sense,  com- 
mitted to  our  care,  than  the  people  of  China,  and  w^e  ought 
to  pray  more  for  them,  and  to  be  more  concerned  that  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  should  flourish  among  them,  than  in  another 
country,  where  it  would  be  as  much,  and  no  more  for  the 
glory  of  God.     Compassion  ought  to  be  especially  exercised 
towards  friends.     Job  vi.  14.     Christ  did  not  frown  upon  a 
special  affection  and  compassion  for  near  friends,  but  coun- 
tenanced and  encouraged  it  from  time  to  time,  in  those  that, 
in  the  exercise  of  such  an  affection  and  compassion,  applied 
to  him  for  relief  for  their  friends  ;  as  in  the  instance  of  the 
woman  of  Canaan,  Jairus,  Mary  and  Martha,  the  centurion, 
the  widow  of  Nain,  and  many  others.     The  apostle  Paul, 
though  a  man   as   nuich  resigned  and  devoted  to  God,  and 
under  the  power  of  his  love,  perliaps  as  any  mere  man  that 
ever  lived,  yet  had  a  jicculiar  concern  for  liis  countrymen  the 
Jews,  the  rather  on  tliat  accoimt.  thaltbey  were  his  hrvthrcn 


340  EXTERNAL  EFFECTS  OF  APPEARANCES. 

and  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh  ;  he  had  a  very  high 
degree  of  compassionate  grief  for  them,  insomuch  that  he 
tells  us  he  had  great  heaviness  and  continual  sorrow  of  heart 
for  them,  and  could  wish  himself  accursed  from  Christ  for 
them. 

There  are  many  things  that  are  proper  for  the  saints  in 
heaven,  that  are  not  suitable  to  the  state  God  has  set  us  in, 
in  this  world :  and  for  Christians,  in  these  and  other  in- 
stances, to  affect  to  go  beyond  the  present  state  of  mankind, 
and  what  God  has  appointed  as  fit  for  it,  is  an  instance  of  that 
which  the  wise  man  calls  a  being  righteous  overmuch^  and 
has  a  tendency  to  open  a  door  for  Satan,  and  to  cause  reli- 
gious affections  to  degenerate  into  something  very  unbecoming 
of  Christians. 

Thus  I  have,  as  I  proposed,  taken  notice  of  some  things 
with  regard  to  the  inward  experiences  of  Christians,  by  which 
Satan  has  an  advantage.     I  now  proceed  in  the 

11.  place,  to  take  notice  of  something  with  regard  to  the 
external  effects  of  experiences,  which  also  gives  Satan  an  ad- 
vantage. What  I  have  respect  to,  is  the  secret  and  unac- 
countable influence  that  custom  has  upon  persons,  with  re- 
spect to  the  external  effects  and  manifestations  of  the  inward 
affections  of  the  mind.  By  custom,  I  mean  both  a  person's 
being  accustomed  to  a  thing  in  himself,  in  his  own  common, 
allowed,  and  indulged  practice,  and  also  the  countenance  and 
approbation  of  others  amongst  whom  he  dwells,  by  their  ge- 
neral voice  and  practice.  It  is  well  known,  and  appears 
sufficiently  by  what  I  have  said  already  in  this  treatise  and 
elsewhere,  that  I  am  far  from  ascribing  all  the  late  uncom- 
mon effects  and  outward  manifestations  of  inward  expe- 
riences to  custom  and  fashion,  as  some  do ;  I  know  it  to 
be  otherwise,  if  it  be  possible  for  me  to  know  any  thing  of 
this  nature  by  the  most  critical  observation,  under  all  manner 
of  opportunities  of  observing.  But  yet,  this  also  is  exceeding 
evident  by  experience,  that  custom  has  a  strange  influence 
in  these  things  :  I  know  it  by  the  different  manners  and  de- 


INFLUENCE  OF  EXAMPLE  AND  CUSTOM.         341 

grees  of  external  effects  and  manifestations  of  great  affections 
and  high  discoveries,  in  different  towns,  according  to  what 
persons  are  gradually  led  into,  and  insensibly  habituated  to, 
by  example  and  custom ;  and  also  in  the  same  place,  at  dif- 
ferent times,  according  to  the  conduct  that  they  have :  if 
some  person  is  among  them  to  conduct  them,  that  much  coun- 
tenances and  encourages  such  kind  of  outward  manifesta- 
tions of  great  affections,  they  naturally  and  insensibly  pre- 
vail, and  grow  by  degrees  unavoidable  :  but  when  afterwards 
they  come  under  another  kind  of  conduct,  the  manner  of  ex- 
ternal appearances  will  strangely  alter:  and  yet  it  seems  to 
be  without  any  proper  design  or  contrivance  of  those  in  whom 
there-  is  this  alteration  ;  it  is  not  properly  affected  by  them, 
but  the  influence  of  example  and  custom  is  secret  and  insen- 
sible to  the  persons  themselves.     These  things  have  a  vast 
influence  in  the  manner  of  persons'  manifesting  their  joys, 
whether  with  smiles  and  an  air  of  lightness,  or  whether  with 
more  solemnity  and  reverence ;  and  so  they  have  a  great 
influence  as  to  the  disposition  persons  have  under  high  affec- 
tions to  abound  in  talk ;  and  also  as  to  the  manner  of  their 
speaking,   the  loudness  and   vehemence   of  their   speech ; 
(though  it  would  be  exceeding  unjust,  and  against  all  the 
evidence  of  fact  and  experience,  and  the  reason  of  things,  to 
lay  all  dispositions  persons  have  to  be  much  in  speaking  to 
others,  and  to  speak  in  a  very  earnest  manner,  to  custom.)   It 
is  manifest  that  example  and  custom  has,  some  way  or  other, 
a  secret  or  unsearchable  influence  on  those  actions  that  are 
involuntary,  by  the  difference  that  there  is  in  different  places, 
and  in  the  same  places  at  different  times,  according  to  the 
diverse  examples  and  conduct  that  they  have. 

Therefore,  though  it  would  be  very  unreasonable,  and  pre- 
judicial to  the  interest  of  religion,  to  frown  upon  all  these  ex- 
traordinary external  effects  and  manifestations  of  great  reli- 
gious affections  (for  a  measure  of  them  is  natural,  necessary, 
and  beautiful,  and  the  effect  in  no  wise  disproportioned  to  the 
spiritual  cause,  and  is  of  great  benefit  to  promote  religion  ;) 


342  INFLUENCE  OF  EXAMPLE  ArND  CUSTOM, 

yet  I  think  they  greatly  err  who  think  that  these  things 
should  be  wholly  unlimited,  and  that  all  should  be  encou- 
raged in  going  in  these  things  to  the  utmost  length  that  they 
feel  themselves  inclined  to  :  the  consequence  of  this  will  be 
very  bad :  there  ought  to  be  a  gentle  restraint  held  upon 
these  things,  and  there  should  be  a  prudent  care  taken  of 
persons  in  such  extraordinary  circumstances,  and  they  should 
be  moderately  advised  at  proper  seasons,  not  to  make  more 
ado  than  there  is  need  of,  but  rather  to  hold  a  restraint  upon 
their  inchnations ;  otherwise  extraordinary  outward  effects 
will  grow  upon  them,  they  will  be  more  and  more  natural 
and  unavoidable,  and  the  extraordinary  outward  show  will 
increase,  without  any  increase  of  the  internal  cause  ;  persons 
will  find  themselves  under  a  kind  of  necessity  of  making  a 
great  ado,  with  less  and  less  affection  of  soul,  till  at  length 
almost  any  slight  emotion  will  set  them  going,  and  they 
will  be  more  and  more  violent  and  boisterous,  and  will  grow 
louder  and  louder,  till  their  actions  and  behavior  become 
indeed  very  absurd.     These  things  experience  proves. 

Thus  I  have  taken  notice  of  the  more  general  causes 
whence  the  errors  that  have  attended  this  great  revival  of 
religion  have  risen,  and  under  each  head  have  observed 
some  particular  errors  that  have  flowed  from  these  fountains. 
I  now  proceed,  as  I  proposed,  in  the 

Second  place,  to  take  notice  of  some  particular  errors  that 
have  risen  from  several  of  these  causes  ;  in  some  perhaps 
they  have  been  chiefly  owing  to  one,  and  in  others  to  another, 
and  in  others  to  the  influence  of  several,  or  all  conjunctly. 


OF  CENSURING  MINISTERS.  34iJ 


SECTION  IV. 

Some  pai^ticular  errors  that  have  arisen  from  these 
causes. 

And  here  the  first  thing  I  would  take  notice  of,  is  cen- 
suring others  that  are  professing  Christians,  in  good  standing 
in  the  visible  church,  as  unconverted.  I  need  not  repeat 
what  I  have  elsewhere  said  to  show  this  to  be  against  the 
plain,  and  frequent,  and  strict  prohibitions  of  the  word  of 
God  :  it  is  the  worst  disease  that  has  attended  this  work, 
most  contrary  to  the  spirit  and  rules  of  Christianity,  and  of 
worst  consequences.  There  is  a  most  unhappy  tincture 
that  the  minds  of  many,  both  ministers  and  people,  have 
received  that  way.  The  manner  of  many  has  been,  when 
they  first  enter  into  conversation  with  any  person,  that  seems 
to  have  any  show,  or  make  any  pretenses  to  religion,  to  dis- 
cern him,  or  to  fix  a  judgment  of  him,  from  his  manner  of 
talking  of  things  of  religion,  whether  he  be  converted,  or  ex- 
perimentally acquainted  with  vital  piety  or  not,  and  then  to 
treat  him  accordingly,  and  freely  to  express  their  thoughts 
of  him  to  others,  especially  those  that  they  have  a  good 
opinion  of  as  true  Christians,  and  accepted  as  brethren  and 
companions  in  Christ ;  or  if  they  do  not  declare  their  minds 
expressly,  yet  by  their  manner  of  speaking  of  them,  at  least 
to  their  friends,  they  will  show  plainly  what  their  thoughts 
are.  So  when  they  have  heard  any  minister  pray  or  preach, 
their  first  work  has  been  to  observe  him  on  a  design  of  dis- 
cerning him,  whether  he  be  a  converted  man  or  no  ;  whe- 
ther he  prays  like  one  that  feels  the  saving  power  of  God's 
Spirit  in  his  heart,  and  whether  he  preaches  like  one  that 
knows  what  he  says.  It  has  been  so  much  the  way  in 
some  places,  that  many  new  converts  do  not  know  but  it  is 
their  duty  to  do  so ;  they  know  no  other  way.     And  when 


344  A  DISPOSITION  TO  PROFIT  BY  PREACHING. 

once  persons  yield  to  such  a  notion,  and  give  in  to  such  a 
humor,  tliey  will  quickly  grow  very  discerning  in  their  own 
apprehension,  they  think  they  can  easily  tell  a  hypocrite  : 
and  when  once  they  have  passed  their  censure,  every  thing 
seems  to  confirm  it,  they  see  more  and  more  in  the  person 
that  they  have  censured,  that  seems  to  them  to  show  plainly 
that  he  is  an  unconverted  man.  And  then,  if  the  person 
censured  be  a  minister,  every  thing  in  his  public  perform- 
ances seems  dead  and  sapless,  and  to  do  them  no  good  at  all, 
but  on  the  contrary,  to  be  of  deadening  influence,  and  poi- 
sonous to  the  soul ;  yea,  it  seems  worse  and  worse  to  them ; 
liis  preaching  grows  more  and  more  intolerable  ;  which  is 
owing  to  a  secret,  strong  prejudice,  that  steals  in  more  and 
more  upon  the  mind,  as  experience  plainly  and  certainly 
shows.  When  the  Spirit  of  God  was  wonderfully  poured 
out  in  this  place,  more  than  seven  years  ago,  and  near  thirty 
souls  in  a  w^eek,  take  one  with  another,  for  five  or  six  weeks 
together,  were  to  appearance  brought  home  to  Christ,  and  all 
the  town  seemed  to  be  alive  and  full  of  God,  there  Was  no 
such  notion  or  humor  prevailing  here  ;  when  ministers 
preached  here,  as  •  very  many  did  at  that  time,  young  and 
old,  our  people  did  not  go  about  to  discern  whether  they  were 
men  of  experience  or  not  :  they  did  not  know  that  they 
must  :  Mr.  Stoddard  never  brought  them  up  in  that  way  ; 
it  did  not  seem  natural  to  them  to  go  about  any  thing  of  that 
nature,  nor  did  any  such  thing  enter  into  their  hearts  ;  but 
when  any  minister  preached,  the  business  of  every  one  was 
to  listen  and  attend  to  what  he  said,  and  apply  it  to  his  own 
heart,  and  make  the  utmost  improvement  of  it.  And  it  is 
remarkable,  that  never  did  there  appear  such  a  disposition  in 
the  people,  to  relish,  approve  of,  and  admire  ministers' 
preaching  as  at  that  time  :  such  expressions  as  these  were 
frequent  in  the  mouths  of  one  and  another,  on  occa- 
sion of  the  preaching  of  strangers  here,  viz.  that  they  re- 
joiced that  there  were  so  many  such  eminent  ininisters  iii 
the  country  ;  and  they  icoiidered  they  never  heard  the 


OF  ministers'  censuring  other  ministers.  345 

fame  of  them  before  :  they  were  thankful  that  other  towns 
had  so  good  means  ;  and  the  like.  And  scarcely  ever  did 
any  minister  preach  here,  but  his  preaching  did  some  re- 
markable service  ;  as  I  had  good  opportunity  to  know,  be- 
cause at  that  time  I  had  particular  acquaintance  with  most 
of  the  persons  in  the  town,  in  their  soul  concerns.  That  it 
has  been  so  much  otherwise  of  late  in  many  places  in  the 
land,  is  another  instance  of  the  secret  and  powerful  influ- 
ence of  custom  and  example. 

There  has  been  an  unhappy  disposition  in  some  ministers 
toward  their  brethren  in  the  ministry  in  this  respect,  which 
has  encouraged  and  greatly  promoted  such  a  spirit  among 
some  of  their  people.  A  wrong  improvement  has  been 
made  of  Christ's  scourging  the  buyers  and  sellers  out  of  the 
temple  ;  it  has  been  expected  by  some,  that  Christ  was  now 
about  thus  to  purge  his  house  of  unconverted  ministers,  and 
this  has  made  it  more  natural  to  them  to  think  that  they 
should  do  Christ  service,  and  act  as  co-workers  with  him,  to 
put  to  their  hand,  and  endeavor  by  all  means  to  cashier  those 
ministers  that  they  thought  to  be  unconverted.  Indeed,  it 
appears  to  me  probable  that  the  time  is  coming,  when  awful 
judgments  will  be  executed  on  unfaithful  ministers,  and  that 
no  sort  of  men  in  the  world  will  be  so  much  exposed  to  di- 
vine judgments  ;  but  then  we  should  leave  that  work  to 
Christ,  who  is  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  and  to  whom  ven- 
geance belongs  ;  and  not  without  warrant  take  the  scourge 
out  of  his  hand  into  our  own.  There  has  been  too  much 
of  a  disposition  in  some,  as  it  were,  to  give  ministers  over  as 
reprobates,  that  have  been  looked  upon  as  wolves  in  sheep's 
clothing  ;  which  has  tended  to  promote  and  encourage  a  spiiit 
of  bitterness  towards  them,  and  to  make  it  natural  to  treat 
them  too  much  as  if  they  knew  God  hated  them.  If  God's 
children  knew  that  others  were  reprobates,  it  would  not  be 
required  of  them  to  love  them  ;  we  may  hate  those  that  we 
know  God  hates  ;  as  it  is  lawful  to  hate  the  devil,  and  as 
the  saints  at  the  day  of  judgment  will  hate  the  wicked. 

44 


346  OF  CENSURFNG  MINISTERS. 

Some  have  been  too  apt  to  look  for  fire  from  heaven  upon 
particular  ministers  ;  and  this  has  naturally  excited  that  dis- 
position to  call  for  it,  that  Christ  rebuked  in  his  disciples  at 
Samaria.  For  my  part,  though  I  believe  no  sort  of  men  on 
earth  are  so  exposed  to  spiritual  judgments  as  wicked  minis- 
ters, yet  I  feel  no  disposition  to  treat  any  minister  as  if  I  sup- 
posed that  he  was  finally  rejected  of  God ;  for  I  cannot  but  hope 
that  there  is  coming  a  day  of  such  great  grace,  a  time  so  ap- 
pointed for  the  magnifying  the  riches  and  sovereignty  of 
divine  mercy,  beyond  what  ever  was,  that  a  great  number  of 
unconverted  ministers  will  obtain  mercy.  There  was  no 
sort  of  persons  in  Christ's  time,  that  were  so  guilty,  and  so 
hardened,  and  towards  whom  Christ  manifested  such  great 
indignation,  as  the  priests  and  scribes,  and  there  were  no 
such  persecutors  of  Christ  and  his  disciples  as  they ;  and 
yet  in  that  great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  that  began  on  the 
day  of  pentecost,  though  it  began  with  the  common  people, 
yet  in  the  progress  of  the  work,  after  a  while,  "  a  great  com- 
pany of  priests  in  Jerusalem  were  obedient  to  the  faith," 
Acts  vi.  7.  And  Saul,  one  of  the  most  violent  of  all  the 
persecuting  Pharisees,  became  afterwards  the  greatest  pro- 
moter of  the  work  of  God  that  ever  was.  I  hope  we  shall 
yet  see  in  many  instances  a  fulfillment  of  that  in  Isa.  xxix. 
24.  "  They  also  that  erred  in  spirit  shall  come  to  under- 
standing, and  they  that  murmured  shall  learn  doctrine." 

Nothing  has  been  gained  by  this  practice.  The  end  that 
some  have  aimed  at  in  it  has  not  been  obtained,  nor  is  ever 
like  to  be.  Possibly  some  have  openly  censured  ministers, 
and  encouraged  their  people's  uneasiness  under  them,  in 
hopes  that  it  would  soon  rome  to  that,  that  the  uneasiness 
would  be  so  general,  and  so  great,  that  unconverted  minis- 
ters in  general  would  be  cast  off,  and  that  then  things  would 
go  on  happily  :  but  there  is  no  likelihood  of  it.  The  devil 
indeed  has  obtained  his  end  ;  this  practice  has  bred  a  great 
deal  of  unhappiness  among  ministers  and  people,  has  spoiled 
Christians'  enjoyment  of  sabbaths,  and  made  them  their 


OF  CENSURING  MINISTERS.  347 

most  uneasy,  uncomfortable,  and  unprofitable  days,  and  has 
stirred  up  great  contention,  and  set  all  in  a  flame  ;  and  in 
one  place  and  another  where  there  was  a  glorious  work  of 
God's  Spirit  begun,  it  has  in  a  great  measure  knocked  all  in 
the  head,  and  their  ministers  hold  their  places.  Some  have 
aimed  at  a  better  end  in  censuring  ministers  ;  they  have 
supposed  it  to  be  a  likely  means  to  awaken  them  :  whereas, 
indeed,  there  is  no  one  thing  has  had  so  great  a  tendency  to 
prevent  the  awakening  of  disaffected  ministers  in  general ; 
and  no  one  thing  has  actually  had  such  influence  to  lock  up 
the  minds  of  ministers  against  any  good  effect  of  this  great 
work  of  God  in  the  land,  upon  their  minds,  in  this  respect : 
I  have  known  instances  of  some  that  seemed  to  be  much 
moved  by  the  first  appearance  of  this  work,  but  since  have 
seemed  to  be  greatly  deadened  by  what  has  appeared  of  this 
nature.  And  if  there  be  one  or  two  instances  of  ministers 
that  have  been  awakened  by  it,  there  are  ten  to  one  on  whom 
it  has  had  a  contrary  influence.  The  worst  enemies  of  this 
work  have  been  inwardly  eased  by  this  practice  ;  they  have 
made  a  shield  of  it  to  defend  their  consciences,  and  have 
been  glad  that  it  has  been  carried  to  so  great  a  length ;  at 
the  same  time  that  they  have  looked  upon  it,  and  improved 
it,  as  a  door  opened  for  them  to  be  more  bold  in  opposing  the 
work  in  general. 

There  is  no  such  dreadful  danger  of  natural  men's  being 
undone  by  our  forbearing  thus  to  censure  them,  and  carrying 
it  towards  them  as  visible  Christians  ;  it  will  be  no  bloody, 
hell-peopling  charity,  as  some  seem  to  suppose,  when  it  is 
known  that  we  do  not  treat  them  as  Christians,  because  we 
have  taken  it  upon  us  to  pass  a  judgment  on  their  state,  on 
any  trial,  or  exercise  of  our  skill  in  examining  and  discern- 
ing them,  but  only  as  allowing  them  to  be  worthy  of  a  public 
charity,  on  their  profession  and  good  external  behavior  ;  any 
more  than  Judas  was  in  danger  of  being  deceived,  by  Christ's 
treating  him  a  long  time  as  a  disciple,  and  sending  him  forth 
as  an  apostle  (because  he  did  not  then  take  it  upon  hini  to 


348         MINISTERS  CENSURED  AS  UNCONVERTED  OR  DEAD. 

act  as  the  Judge  and  Searcher  of  hearts,  but  only  as  the 
Head  of  the  visible  church).  Indeed,  such  a  charity  as  this 
may  be  abused  by  some,  as  every  thing  is,  and  will  be,  that 
is  in  its  own  nature  proper,  and  of  never  so  good  tendency. 
I  say  nothing  against  dealing  thoroughly  with  conscience, 
by  the  most  convincing  and  searching  dispensation  of  the 
word  of  God  :  I  do  not  desire  that  that  sword  should  be 
sheathed,  or  gently  handled  by  ministers  ;  but  let  it  be  used 
as  a  two-edged  sword,  to  pierce,  even  to  the  dividing  asunder 
soul  and  spirit,  joints  and  marrow  ;  let  conscience  be  dealt 
with,  without  any  compliments  ;  let  ministers  handle  it  in 
flaming  fire,  without  having  any  more  mercy  on  it,  than  the 
furnace  has  on  those  metals  that  are  tried  in  it.  But  let  us 
let  men's  persons  alone :  let  the  word  of  God  judge  them, 
but  do  not  let  us  take  it  upon  us  till  we  have  warrant  for  it. 
Some  have  been  ready  to  censure  ministers  because  they 
seem,  in  comparison  of  some  other  ministers,  to  be  very  cold 
and  lifeless  in  their  ministerial  performances.  But  then  it 
should  be  considered  that  for  aught  we  know,  God  may  here- 
after raise  up  ministers  of  so  much  more  excellent  and  hea- 
venly qualifications,  and  so  much  more  spiritual  and  divine 
in  their  performances,  that  there  may  appear  as  great  a  differ- 
ence between  them,  and  those  that  now  seem  the  most  lively, 
as  there  is  now  between  them,  and  others  that  are  called  dead 
and  sapless ;  and  those  that  are  now  called  lively  ministers 
may  appear  to  their  hearers,  when  they  compare  them  with 
others  that  shall  excel  them,  as  wretchedly  mean  and  their 
performances  poor,  dead,  dry  things ;  and  many  may  be  ready 
to  be  prejudiced  against  them,  as  accounting  them  good  for 
nothing,  and  it  may  be  calling  them  soul-murderers.  What 
a  poor  figure  may  we  suppose,  the  most  lively  of  us,  and  those 
that  are  most  admired  by  the  people,  do  make  in  the  eyes  of 
the  saints  of  heaven,  any  otherwise  than  as  their  deadness, 
deformity  and  rottenness  is  hid  by  the  veil  of  Christ's  right- 
eousness. 


OF  CENSURING  BECAUSE  OF  OPPOSITION.  349 

Another  thing  that  has  been  supposed  to  be  sufficient  war- 
rant for  openly  censuring  ministers  as  unconverted,  is  their 
opposing  this  work  of  God  that  has  lately  been  carried  on  in 
the  iand.  And  there  can  be  no  doubt  with  me  but  that  oppo- 
sition against  this  work  may  be  such,  as  to  render  either 
ministers  or  people,  truly  scandalous,  and  expose  them  to 
public  ecclesiastical  censure ;  and  that  ministers  hereby  may 
utterly  defeat  the  design  of  their  ministry  (as  I  observed  be- 
fore) ;  and  so  give  their  people  just  cause  of  uneasiness :  I 
should  not  think  that  any  person  had  power  to  oblige  me, 
constantly  to  attend  the  ministry  of  one,  who  did  from  time 
to  time,  plainly  pray  and  preach  against  this  work,  or  speak 
reproachfully  of  it  frequently  in  his  public  performances,  after 
all  Christian  methods  had  been  used  for  a  remedy,  and  to  no 
purpose. 

But  as  to  determining  how  far  opposing  this  work  is  con- 
sistent with  a  state  of  grace,  or  how  far,  and  for  how  long 
time,  some  persons  of  good  experience  in  their  own  souls, 
through  prejudices  they  have  received  from  the  errors  that 
have  been  mixed  with  this  work,  or  through  some  peculiar 
disadvantages  they  are  under  to  behold  things  in  a  right  view 
of  them,  by  reason  of  the  persons  they  converse  with,  or  their 
own  cold  and  dead  frames,  is,  as  experience  shows,  a  very 
difficult  thing ;  I  have  seen  that  which  abundantly  convinces 
me  that  the  business  is  too  high  for  me  ;  I  am  glad  that  God 
has  not  committed  such  a  difficult  affair  to  me ;  I  can  joy- 
fully leave  it  wholly  in  his  hands,  who  is  infinitely  fit  for  it, 
without  meddhng  at  all  with  it  myself  We  may  represent 
it  as  exceeding  dangerous  to  oppose  this  work,  for  this  we 
have  good  warrant  in  the  word  of  God  ;  but  I  know  of  no 
necessity  we  are  under  to  determine  whether  it  be  possible 
for  those  that  are  guilty  of  it  to  be  in  a  state  of  grace  or  no. 

God  seems  so  strictly  to  have  forbidden  this  practice,  of 
our  judging  our  brethren  in  the  visible  church,  not  only  be- 
cause he  knew  that  we  were  too  much  of  babes,  infinitely  too 
weak,  fallible  and  blind,  to  be  well  capacitated  for  it,  but  also 


360  THE  DANGER  OP  CENSURING. 

because  he  knew  that  it  was  not  a  work  suited  to  our  proud 
hearts  ;  that  it  would  be  setting  us  vastly  too  high,  and 
making  us  too  much  of  lords  over  our  fellow-creatures. 
Judging  our  brethren  and  passing  a  condemnatory  sentence 
upon  them,  seems  to  carry  in  it  an  act  of  authority,  especially 
in  so  great  a  case,  to  sentence  them  with  respect  to  that  state 
of  their  hearts,  on  which  depends  their  hableness  to  eternal 
damnation ;  as  is  evident  by  such  interrogations  as  those  (to 
hear  which  from  God's  mouth,ls  enough  to  make  us  shrink 
into  nothing  with  shame  and  confusion,  and  sense  of  our  own 
blindness  and  worthlessness),  Rom.  xiv.  4.  "  Who  art  thou 
that  judgest  another  man's  servant  ?  To  his  own  master  he 
standeth  or  falleth."  And  James  iv.  12.  "  There  is  one  Law- 
giver that  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy  ;  who  art  thou  that 
judgest  another  ?"  Our  wise  and  merciful  Shepherd  has  gra- 
ciously taken  care  not  to  lay  in  our  way  such  a  temptation 
to  pride  ;  he  has  cut  up  all  such  poison  out  of  our  pasture  ; 
and  therefore  we  should  not  desire  to  have  it  restored. 
Blessed  be  his  name  that  he  has  not  laid  such  a  temptation 
in  the  way  of  my  pride  !  I  know  that  in  order  to  be  fit  for 
this  business,  I  rhust  not  only  be  vastly  more  knowing,  but 
more  humble  than  I  am. 

Though  I  believe  some  of  God's  own  children  have  of  late 
been  very  guilty  in  this  matter,  yet  by  what  is  said  of  it  in 
the  scripture,  it  appears  to  me  very  likely,  that  before  these 
things  which  God  has  lately  begun  have  an  end,  God  will 
awfully  rebuke  that  practice  ;  may  it  in  sovereign  and  infi- 
nite mercy  be  prevented,  by  the  deep  and  open  humihation 
of  those  that  have  openly  practiced  it. 

As  this  practice  ought  to  be  avoided,  so  should  all  such 
open  visible  marks  of  distinction  and  separation  that  imply 
it :  as  particularly,  distinguishing  such  as  we  have  judged  to 
be  in  a  converted  state  with  the  compellations  of  brother  or 
sister,  any  further  than  there  is  a  visible  ecclesiastical  dis- 
tinction. In  those  places  where  it  is  the  manner  to  receive 
such,  and  such  only  to  the  communion  of  the  visible  church . 


CENSURING  IN  OPEN  PRAYER.  351 

as  Recommend  themselves  by  giving  a  satisfying  account 
of  their  inw^ard  experiences,  there  Christians  may  openly  dis- 
tinguish such  personsj  in  their  speech  and  ordinary  behavior, 
with  a  visible  separation,  without  being  inconsistent  with 
themselves  :  and  I  do  not  now  pretend  to  meddle  with  that 
controversy,  whether  such  an  account  of  experience  be  requi- 
site to  church-fellowship  :  but  certainly,  to  admit  persons  to 
communion  with  us  as  brethren  in  the  visible  church,  and 
then  visibly  to  reject  them,  and  to  make  an  open  distinction 
between  them  and  others,  by  different  names  or  appellations, 
is  to  be  inconsistent  with  ourselves  ;  it  is  to  make  a  visible 
church  vnthin  a  visible  church,  and  visibly  to  divide  between 
sheep  and  goats,  setting  one  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  other 
on  the  left. 

This  bitter  root  of  censoriousness  must  be  totally  rooted 
out,  as  we  would  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord.  It  has  nou- 
rished and  upheld  many  other  things  contrary  to  the  humi- 
lity, meekness,  and  love  of  the  gospel.  The  minds  of  many 
have  received  an  unhappy  turn,  in  some  respects,  with  their 
religion.  There  is  a  certain  point  or  sharpness,  a  disposition 
to  a  kind  of  warmth,  that  does  not  savor  of  that  meek,  lamb- 
like, sweet  disposition  that  becomes  Christians.  Many  have 
now  been  so  long  habituated  to  it,  that  they  do  not  know 
how  to  get  out  of  it ;  but  we  must  get  out  of  it ;  the  point 
and  sharpness  must  be  blunted,  and  we  must  learn  another 
way  of  manifesting  our  zeal  for  God. 

There  is  a  way  of  reflecting  on  others,  and  censuring  them 
in  open  prayer,  that  some  have  ;  which,  though  it  has  a  fair 
show  of  love,  yet  is  indeed  the  boldest  way  of  reproaching 
others  imaginable,  because  there  is  implied  in  it  an  appeal  to 
the  Most  High  God,  concerning  the  truth  of  their  censures 
and  reflections. 

And  here  I  would  observe  by  the  way,  that  some  have  a 
way  of  joining  a  sort  of  imprecations  with  their  petitions  for 
others,  though  but  conditional  ones,  that  appear  to  me  wholly 
needless  and  improper :  they  pray  that  others  may  either  be 


352  OF  PRAYING  THAT  OTHERS  MAY 

converted  or  removed.  I  never  heard  nor  read  of  any  such 
thing  practiced  in  the  church  of  God  till  now,  unless  it  be 
with  respect  to  some  of  the  most  visibly  and  notoriously  aban- 
doned enemies  of  the  church  of  God.  This  is  a  sort  of 
cursing  men  in  our  prayers,  adding  a  curse  with  our  bless- 
ing; whereas  the  rule  is  bless  and  curse  not.  To  pray 
that  God  would  kill  another,  is  to  curse  him  with  the  hke 
curse  wherewith  Elisha  cursed  the  children  that  came  out  of 
Bethel.  And  the  case  must  be  very  great  and  extraordinary 
indeed  to  warrant  it,  unless  we  were  prophets,  and  did  not 
speak  our  own  words,  but  words  indited  by  the  immediate 
inspiration  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  It  is  pleaded  that  if  God 
has  no  design  of  converting  others,  is  is  best  for  them,  as  well 
as  best  for  others,  that  they  should  be  immediately  taken 
away  and  sent  to  hell  before  they  have  contracted  more  guilt. 
To  which  I  would  say,  that  so  it  was  best  that  those  chil- 
dren that  met  Elisha,  seeing  God  had  no  design  of  convert- 
ing them,  should  die  immediately  as  they  did  ;  but  yet  Eli- 
sha's  imprecating  that  sudden  death  upon  them,  was  cursing 
them  ;  and  therefore  would  not  have  been  lawful  for  one  that 
did  not  speak  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  as  a  prophet. 

And  then  if  we  give  way  to  such  things  as  these,  where 
shall  we  stop  ?  A  child  that  suspects  he  has  an  unconverted 
father  and  mother,  may  pray  openly  that  his  father  and  mo- 
ther may  either  be  converted,  or  taken  away  and  sent  to  hell 
now  quickly,  before  their  guilt  is  greater.  (For  unconverted 
parents  are  as  likely  to  poison  the  souls  of  their  family  in 
their  manner  of  training  them  up,  as  unconverted  ministers 
are  to  poison  their  people.)  And  so  it  come  to  that,  that  it 
might  be  a  common  thing  all  over  the  country,  for  children 
to  pray  after  this  manner  concerning  their  parents,  and  breth- 
ren and  sisters  concerning  one  another,  and  husbands  con- 
cerning their  wives,  and  wives  concerning  husbands  ;  and  so 
for  persons  to  pray  concerning  all  their  unconverted  friends 
and  neighbors ;  and  not  only  so,  but  we  may  also  pray  con- 
cerning all  those  saint.s  that  are  not  lively  Christians,  that 


BE  CONVERTED  OR  REMOVED.  353 

they  may  either  he  enlivened  or  taken  away  ;  if  that  be  true 
that  is  often  said  by  some  at  this  day,  that  these  cold,  dead 
saints  do  more  hurt  than  natural  men,  and  lead  more  souls 
to  hell,  and  that  it  would  be  well  for  mankind  if  they  were 
all  dead. 

How  needless  are  such  petitions  or  imprecations  as  these  ? 
What  benefit  is  there  of  them  ?  Why  is  it  not  sufficient  for  us 
to  pray  that  God  would  provide  for  his  church,  and  the  good 
of  souls,  and  take  care  of  his  own  flock,  and  give  it  needful 
means  and  advantages  for  its  spiritual  prosperity?  Does 
God  need  to  be  directed  by  us  in  what  way  he  shall  do  it  ? 
What  need  we  ask  of  God  to  do  it  by  killing  such  and  such 
persons,  if  he  does  not  convert  them  ?  unless  we  delight  in 
the  thoughts  of  God's  answering  us  in  such  terrible  ways, 
and  with  such  awful  manifestations  of  his  wrath  to  our  fel- 
low-creatures. 

And  why  do  not  ministers  direct  sinners  to  pray  for  them- 
selves, that  God  would  either  convert  them  or  kill  them,  and 
send  them  to  hell  now,  before  their  guilt  is  greater  ?  In  this 
way  we  should  lead  persons  in  the  next  place  to  self-murder: 
for  many  probably  would  soon  begin  to  think  that  that  which 
they  may  pray  for,  they  may  seek,  and  use  the  means  of. 

Some  with  whom  I  have  discoursed  about  this  way  of 
praying,  have  said  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  as  it  were,  forces 
them  to  utter  themselves  thus,  as  it  were  forces  out  such 
words  from  their  mouths,  when  otherwise  they  should  not 
dare  to  utter  them.  But  such  a  kind  of  impulse  does  not 
look  like  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  Spirit  of 
God  sometimes  strongly  inclines  men  to  utter  words ;  but 
not  by  putting  expressions  into  the  mouth,  and  urging  to 
utter  them  ;  but  by  filling  the  heart  with  a  sense  of  divine 
things,  and  holy  affections ;  and  those  affections  and  that 
sense  incUnes  the  mouth  to  speak.  That  other  way  of  men's 
being  urged  to  use  certain  expressions,  by  an  unaccountable 
force,  is  very  probably  from  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of  the 
devil. 

45 


354  or  LAY  EXHORTING. 

SECTION  V. 

Of  errors  co7inected  with  lay  exhorting. 

Another  thing  I  would  take  notice  of,  in  the  manage- 
ment of  which  there  has  been  much  error  and  misconduct, 
is  lay  exhorting ;  about  which  there  has  been  abundance  of 
disputing,  jangUng,  and  contention. 

In  the  midst  of  all  the  disputes  that  have  been,  I  suppose 
that  all  are  agreed  as  to  these  two  things,  viz.  1.  That  all 
exhorting  one  another  of  laymen  is  not  unlawful  or  impro- 
per ;  but  on  the  contrary,  that  some  exhorting  is  a  Christian 
duty.  And  2.  I  suppose  also,  all  will  allow  that  there  is 
something  that  is  proper  only  for  ministers;  that  there  is 
some  kind  or  way  of  exhorting  and  teaching  or  other,  that 
belongs  only  to  the  office  of  teachers.  All  will  allow  that 
God  has  appointed  such  an  office  as  that  of  teachers  in  the 
Christian  church,  and  therefore  doubtless  will  allow  that  some- 
thing or  other  is  proper  and  pecuhar  to  that  office,  or  some 
business  of  teaching  that  belongs  to  it,  that  does  not  belong 
as  much  to  others  as  to  them. 

If  there  be  any  w^ay*  of  teaching  that  is  pecuhar  to  that 
office,  then  for  others  to  take  that  upon  them,  is  to  invade 
the  office  of  a  minister :  which  doubtless  is  very  sinful,  and 
is  often  so  represented  in  scripture.  But  the  great  difficulty 
is  to  settle  the  bounds,  and  to  tell  exactly  how  far  laymen 
may  go,  and  when  they  exceed  their  limits  :  which  is  a  mat- 
ter  of  so  much  difficulty,  that  1  do  not  wonder  if  many  in 
their  zeal  have  transgressed.  The  two  ways  of  teaching 
and  exhorting,  the  one  of  which  ought^ordinarily  to  be  left 
to  ministers,  and  the  other  of  which  may  and  ought  to  be 
practiced  by  the  people,  may  be  expressed  by  those  two  names 
oi  preachings  and  exhorting  in  a  way  of  Christian  con- 
versation.    But  then  a  great  deal  of  difficulty  and  contro- 


WHAT  IS  PROPER  FOR  LAYMEN.  355 

versy  arises  to  determine  what  is  'preachings  and  what  is 
Christian  conversation.  However  I  will  humbly  offer  my 
thoughts  cencerning  this  subject  of  lay  exhorting,  as  follows. 
I.  The  common  people  in  exhorting  one  another  ought 
not  to  clothe  themselves  with  the  like  authority  with  that 
which  is  proper  for  ministers.  There  is  a  certain  authority 
that  ministers  have,  and  should  exercise  in  teaching,  as  well 
as  governing  the  flock.  Teaching  is  spoken  of  in  scripture 
as  an  act  of  authority,  1  Tim.  ii.  12.  In  order  to  a  man's 
preaching,  special  authority  must  be  committed  to  him.  Rom. 
X.  15.  "  How  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be  sent  ?"  Mi- 
nisters in  this  work  of  teaching  and  exhorting  are  clothed 
with  authority,  as  Christ's  messengers,  Mai.  ii.  7.  and  as  re- 
presenting him,  and  so  speaking  in  his  name,  and  in  his 
stead,  2  Cor.  v.  18,  19,  20.  And  it  seems  to  be  the  most 
honorable  thing  that  belongs  to  the  office  of  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  that  to  him  is  committed  the  word  of  reconciliation, 
and  that  he  has  power  to  preach  the  gospel,  as  Christ's  mes- 
senger, and  speaking  in  his  name.  The  apostle  seems  to 
speak  of  it  as  such,  1  Cor.  i.  16,  17.  Ministers  therefore  in 
the  exercise  of  this  power,  may  clothe  themselves  with  autho- 
rity in  speaking,  or  may  teach  others  in  an  authoritative 
manner.  Tit.  ii.  15.  "  These  things  speak  and  exhort,  and 
rebuke,  with  all  authority :  let  no  man  despise  thee."  But 
the  common  people,  in  exhorting  one  another,  ought  not  thus 
to  exhort  in  an  authoritative  manner.  There  is  a  great  deal 
of  difference  between  teaching  as  a  father  amongst  a  com- 
pany of  children,  and  counseling  in  a  brotherly  w^ay,  as  the 
children  may  kindly  counsel  and  admonish  one  another. 
Those  that  are  mere  brethren  ought  not  to  assume  authority 
in  exhorting,  though  one  may  be  better,  and  have  more  ex- 
perience than  another.  Laymen  ought  not  to  exhort  as 
though  they  were  the  embassadors  or  messengers  of  Christ, 
as  ministers  do;  nor  should  they  exhort,  and  warn,  and 
charge,  in  his  name^  according  to  the  ordinary  import  of 
such  an  expression,  when  applied  to  teaching ;  indeed  in  one 


356  OF  EXHORTING  WITH  AUTHORITY. 

sense,  a  Christian  ought  to  do  every  thing  lie  does  in  reU- 
gion  in  the  name  of  Christ,  i.  e.  he  ought  to  act  in  a  depend- 
ence on  him  as  his  Head  and  Mediator,  and  do  all  for  his 
glory  :  but  the  expression  as  it  is  usually  understood,  when 
applied  to  teaching  or  exhorting,  is  speaking  in  Christ's  stead, 
and  as  having  a  message  from  him. 

Persons  may  clothe  themselves  with  authority  in  speak- 
ing, either  by  the  authoritative  words  they  make  use  of,  or 
in  the  manner,  and  authoritative  air  of  their  speaking :  though 
some  may  think  that  this  latter  is  a  matter  of  indifferency,  or 
at  least,  of  small  importance,  yet,  there  is  indeed  a  great  deal 
in  it :  a  person  may  go  much  out  of  his  place,  and  be  guilty 
of  a  great  degree  of  assuming,  in  the  manner  of  his  speaking 
those  words,  which  as  they  might  be  spoken,  might  be  pro- 
per for  him  :  the  same  words  spoken  in  a  different  manner, 
may  express  what  is  very  diverse :  doubtless,  there  may  be 
as  much  hurt  in  the  manner  of  a  person's  speaking,  as  there 
may  in  his  looks  ;  but  the  wise  man  tells  us,  that    "  a  high 
look  is  an  abomination  to  the  Lord,"  Prov.  xxi.  4.  Again,  a 
man  may  clothe  himself  with  authority,  in  the  circumstances 
under  which  he  speaks :  as  for  instance,  if  he  sets  himself 
lip  as  a  lyuhlic  teacher.  Here  I  would  have  it  observed,  that 
1  do  not  suppose  that  a  person  is  guilty  of  this,  merely  be- 
cause he  speaks  in  the  hearing  of  many  :  persons  may  speak, 
and  speak  only  in  a  way  of  conversation,  and  yet  speak  in 
the  hearing  of  a  great  number,  as  they  often  do  in  their  com- 
mon conversation  about  temporal  things,  at  feasts  and  enter- 
tainments, where  women,  as  well  as  others,  do  converse  free- 
ly togetlier  about  worldly  things,  in  thehearing  of  a  considera- 
ble number ;  and  it  may  happen  to  be  in  tlie  hearing  of  a 
great  number,  and  yet  without  offense :  and  if  their  conver- 
sation on  such  occasions  should  turn  on  spiritual  things,  and 
they  should  speak  as  freely  and  openly,  I  do  not  see  why  it 
would  not  ]je  as  harmless.     Nor  do  I  think,  that  if  besides  a 
great  nuniljer  boing  present,  persons  speak  with  a  very  ear- 
liest and  loud  voice,  this  is  for  them  to  set  up  themselves  as 


OF  EXHORTING  WITH  AUTHORITY.  357 

public  teachers,  if  they  do  it  from  no  contrivance  or  premedi- 
tated design,  or  as  purposely  directing  themselves  to  a  con- 
gregation or  multitude,  and  not  speaking  to  any  that  are  com- 
posed to  the  solemnity  of  any  public  service ;  but  speaking 
in  the  time  of  conversation,  or  a  time  when  all  do  freely  con- 
verse one  with  another,  they  express  what  they  then  feel,  di- 
recting themselves  to  none  but  those  that  are  near  them,  and 
fall  in  their  way,  speaking  in  that  earnest  and  pathetical 
manner,  to  which  the  subject  they  are  speaking  of,  and  the 
affecting  sense  of  their  souls  naturally  leads  them,  and  as  it 
were  constrains  them :  I  say,  that  for  persons  to  do  thus, 
though  many  happen  to  hear  them,  yet  it  does  not  appear  to 
me  to  be  setting  themselves  up  as  public  teachers  :  yea,  if 
this  be  added  to  these  other  circumstances,  that  all  this  hap- 
pens to  be  in  a  meeting-house ;  I  do  not  think  that  merely 
its  being  in  such  a  place,  much  alters  the  case,  provided  the 
solemnity  of  public  service  and  divine  ordinances  be  over,  and 
the  solemn  assembly  broke  up,  and  some  stay  in  the  house 
for  mutual  religious  conversation  ;  provided  also  that  they 
speak  in  no  authoritative  way,  but  in  a  humble  manner, 
becoming  their  degree  and  station,  though  they  speak  very 
earnestly  and  pathetically. 

Indeed  modesty  might  in  ordinary  cases  restrain  some  per- 
sons, as  women,  and  those  that  are  young,  from  so  much  as 
speaking,  w^hen  a  great  number  are  present ;  at  least,  when 
some  of  those  present  are  much  their  superiors,  unless  they 
are  spoken  to :  and  yet  the  case  may  be  so  extraordinary,  as 
fully  to  warrant  it.  If  something  very  extraordinary  hap- 
pens to  persons,  or  if  they  are  in  extraordinary  circumstances  ; 
as  if  a  person  be  struck  with  lightning,  in  the  midst  of  a  great 
company,  or  if  he  lies  a  dying,  it  appears  to  none  any  viola- 
tion of  modesty  for  him  to  speak  freely,  before  those  that  are 
much  his  superiors.  I  have  seen  some  women  and  children 
in  such  circumstances,  on  religious  accounts,  that  it  has  ap- 
peared to  me  no  more  a  transgressing  the  laws  of  humility 


358  OF  EXHORTING  AS  A  PUBLIC  TEACHER. 

and  modesty,  for  them  to  speak  freely,  let  who  will  be  present, 
than  if  they 'were  dying. 

But  then  may  a  man  be  said  to  set  up  himself  as  a  pubhc 
teacher,  when  he  in  a  set  speech,  of  design,  directs  himself 
to  a  multitude,  either  in  the  meeting-house,  or  elsewhere,  as 
looking  that  they  should  compose  themselves  to  attend  to 
what  he  has  to  say  ;  and  much  more  when  this  is  a  con- 
trived and  premeditated  thing,  without  any  thing  hke  a  con- 
straint, by  any  extraordinary  sense  or  affection  that  he  is 
then  under  ;  and  more  still,  when  meetings  are  appointed 
on  purpose  to  hear  lay  persons  exhort,  and  they  take  it  as 
their  business  to  be  speakers,  while  they  expect  that  others 
should  come,  and  compose  themselves,  and  attend  as  hearers  ; 
when  private  Christians  take  it  upon  them  in  private  meet- 
ings, to  act  as  the  masters  or  presidents  of  the  assembly,  and 
accordingly  from  time  to  time  to  teach  and  exhort  the  rest, 
this  has  the  appearance  of  authoritative  teaching. 

When  private  Christians,  that  are  no  more  than  mere 
brethren,  exhort  and  admonish  one  another,  it  ought  to  be 
in  a  humble  manner,  rather  by  way  of  entreaty,  than  with 
authority  :  and  the  more,  according  as  the  station  of  persons 
is  lower.  Thus  it  becomes  women,  and  those  that  are  young, 
ordinarily  to  be  at  a  greater  distance  from  any  appearance  of 
authority  in  speaking  than  others  :  thus  much  at  least  is 
evident  by  that  in  1  Tim.  ii.  9,  11,  12. 

That  lay  persons  ought  not  to  exhort  one  another  as 
clothed  with  authority,  is  a  general  rule,  but  it  cannot  justly 
be  supposed  to  extend  to  heads  of  -families  in  their  own 
families.  Every  Christian  family  is  a  little  church,  and  the 
heads  of  it  are  its  authoritative  teachers  and  governors.  Nor 
can  it  extend  to  schoolmasters  among  their  scholars  ;  and 
some  other  cases  might  perhaps  be  mentioned,  that  ordinary 
discretion  will  distinguish,  where  a  man's  circumstances  do 
properly  clothe  him  with  authority,  and  render  it  fit  and 
suitable  for  him  to  counsel  and  admonish  others  in  an  au- 
thoritative manner. 


OF  EXHORTING  AS  AN  OFFICE.  359 

11.  No  man  but  only  a  minister  tliat  is  duly  appointed  to 
that  sacred  calling,  ought  to  follow  teaching  and  exhorting 
as  a  call'mg^  or  so  as  to  neglect  that  which  is  his  'proper 
calling.  A  having  the  office  of  a  teacher  in  the  church  of 
God  implies  two  things  :  1,  a  being  invested  with  the  au- 
thority of  a  teacher  ;  and  2,  a  being  called  to  the  business 
of  a  teacher,  to  make  it  the  business  of  his  life.  Therefore 
that  man  that  is  not  a  minister,  that  takes  either  of  these 
upon  him,  invades  the  office  of  a  minister.  Concerning 
assuming  the  authority  of  a  minister,  1  have  spoken  already. 
But  if  a  layman  does  not  assume  authority  in  his  teaching, 
yet  if  he  forsakes  his  proper  calling,  or  doth  so  at  least  in  a 
great  measure,  and  spends  his  time  in  going  about  from 
house  to  house,  to  counsel  and  exhort,  he  goes  beyond  his 
line,  and  violates  Christian  rules.  Those  that  have  the 
office  of  teachers  or  exhorters,  have  it  for  their  calling,  and 
should  make  it  their  business,  as  a  business  proper  to  their 
office  ;  and  none  should  make  it  their  business  but  such. 
Rom.  xii.  3,  4,  5,  7,  8.  "  For  I  say,  through  the  grace 
given  unto  me,  to  every  man  that  is  among  you,  not  to  think 
of  himself  more  highly  than  he  ought  to  think  ;  but  to  think 
soberly,  according  as  God  hath  dealt  to  every  man  the  pro- 
portion of  faith.  For  as  we  have  many  members  in  one 
body,  and  all  members  have  not  the  same  office  ;  so  we 
being  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ.  He  that  teacheth,  let 
him  wait  on  teaching  ;  or  he  that  exhorteth,  on  exhortation." 
1  Cor.  xii.  29.  '.^  Are  all  apostles  ?  Are  all  prophets  ?  Are 
all  teachers  ?"  1  Cor.  vii.  20.  "  Let  every  man  abide  in  the 
same  caUing  wherein  he  was  called."  1  Thes.  iv.  11.  "And 
that  ye  study  to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  your  own  business,  and 
to  work  with  your  own  hands,  as  we  commanded  you." 

It  will  be  a  very  dangerous  thing  for  laymen,  in  either  of 
these  respects,  to  invade  the  office  of  a  minister  ;  if  this  be 
common  among  us,  we  shall  be  in  danger  of  having  a  stop 
put  to  the  work  of  God,  and  the  ark's  turning  aside  from  us, 
before  it  comes  to  Mount  Zion,  and  of  God's  making  a 


360  OF  RESTRAINTS  ON  LAV  EXHORTING. 

breach  upon  us  ;  as  of  old  there  was  an  unhappy  stop  put 
to  the  joy  of  the  congregation  of  Israel,  in  bringing  up  the 
ark  of  God,  because  others  carried  it  besides  the  Levites  : 
and  therefore  David,  when  the  error  was  found  out,  says, 
1  Chron.  xv.  2.,  "  None  ought  to  carry  the  ark  of  God,  but 
the  Levites  only ;  for  them  hath  the  Lord  chosen  to  carry 
the  ark  of  God,  and  to  minister  unto  him  forever."  And 
because  one  presumed  to  touch  the  ark  that  was  not  of  the 
sons  of  Aaron,  therefore  the  Lord  made  a  breach  upon  them, 
and  covered  their  day  of  rejoicing  with  a  cloud  in  his  anger. 

Before  I  dismiss  this  head  of  lay  exhorting,  1  would  take 
notice  of  three  things  relating  to  it,  upon  which  there  ought 
to  be  a  restraint. 

1.  Speaking  in  the  time  of  the  solemn  worship  of  God, 
as  public  prayer,  singing,  or  preaching,  or  administration  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  holy  supper  ;  or  any  duty  of  social 
worship  :  this  should  not  be  allowed.  I  know  it  will  be 
said,  that  in  some  cases,  when  persons  are  exceedingly  af- 
fected, they  cannot  help  it ;  and  I  believe  so  too  :  but  then 
I  also  believe,  and  know  by  experience,  that  there  are  several 
things  that  contribute  to  that  inability,  besides  merely  and 
absolutely  the  sense  of  divine  things  they  have  upon  their 
hearts.  Custom  and  example,  or  the  thing's  being  allowed, 
have  such  an  influence,  that  they  actually  help  to  make  it 
impossible  for  persons  under  strong  affections  to  avoid  speak- 
ing. If  it  was  disallowed,  and  persons  at  the  time  that  they 
were  thus  disposed  to  break  out,  had  this  apprehension,  that 
it  would  be  a  very  unbecoming,  shocking  thing  for  them  so 
to  do,  it  would  be  a  help  to  them  as  to  their  ability  to  avoid 
it  :  their  inability  arises  from  their  strong  and  vehement 
disposition  ;  and  so  far  as  that  disposition  is  from  a  good 
principle,  it  would  be  weakened  by  the  coming  in  of  this 
thought  to  their  minds,  viz.  "  What  I  am  going  to  do,  will 
be  for  the  dishonor  of  Christ  and  rehgion  :"  and  so  that  in- 
ward vehemence,  that  pushed  them  forward  to  speak,  would 


OF  ERRORS  CONNECTED  WITH  SINGING.  861 

fall,  and  they  would  be  enabled  to  avoid  it.  This  experi- 
ence confirms. 

2.  There  ought  to  be  a  moderate  restraint  on  the  loudness 
of  persons  talking  mider  high  affections;  for  if  there  be  not, 
it  will  grow  natural  and  unavoidable  for  persons  to  be  louder 
and  louder,  without  any  increase  of  their  inward  sense  :  till 
it  becomes  natural  to  them,  at  last,  to  scream  and  halloo  to 
almost  every  one  they  see  in  the  streets,  when  they  are  much 
affected :  but  this  is  certainly  a  thing  very  improper,  and 
what  has  no  tendency  to  promote  religion.  The  man  Christ 
Jesus,  when  he  was  upon  earth,  had,  doubtless,  as  great  a 
sense  of  the  infinite  greatness  and  importance  of  eternal 
things,  and  the  worth  of  souls,  as  any  have  now-a-days  ;  but 
there  is  not  the  least  appearance  in  his  history,  of  his  taking 
any  such  course,  or  manner  of  exhorting  others. 

3.  There  should  also  be  some  restraint  on  the  abundance 
of  persons'  talk,  under  strong  affections  ;  for  if  persons  give 
themselves  an  unbounded  liberty,  to  talk  just  so  much  as  they 
feel  an  inclination  to,  they  will  increase  and  abound  more 
and  more  in  talk,  beyond  the  proportion  of  their  sense  or  affec- 
tion ;  till  at  length  it  will  become  ineffectual  on  those  that 
hear  them,  and  by  the  commonness  of  their  abundant  talk, 
they  will  defeat  their  own  end. 


SECTION  VI. 

Of  errors  connected  loith  singing  praises  to  God. 

One  thing  more  I  would  take  notice  of  before  I  conclude 
this  part,  is  the  mismanagement  that  has  been  in  some  places 
of  the  duty  of  singing  praises  to  God.  I  believe  it  to  have 
been  one  fruit  of  the  extraordinary  degrees  of  the  sweet  and 
joyful  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God  that  have  been  lately 
given,  that  there  has  appeared  such  a  disposition  to  abound 

46 


362  SINGING";  IN  THi:  STREETS. 

in  that  duty,  and  frequently  to  fall  into  this  divine  exercise ; 
not  only  in  appointed  solemn  meetings,  but  when  Christians 
occasionally  meet  together  at  each  other's  houses.  But  the 
mismanagement  I  have  respect  to,  is  the  getting  into  a  way 
of  performing  it,  without  almost  any  appearance  of  that  reve- 
rence and  solemnity  with  which  all  visible,  open  acts  of  di- 
vine worship  ought  to  be  attended  ;  it  may  be  two  or  three 
in  a  room  singing  hymns  of  praise  to  God,  others  that  are 
present  talking  at  the  same  time,  others  about  their  work, 
with  little  more  appearance  of  regard  to  what  is  doing,  than 
if  some  were  only  singing  a  common  song,  for  their  amusement 
and  diversion.  There  is  danger,  if  such  things  are  continued, 
of  its  coming  to  that  by  degrees,  that  a  mere  nothing  be  made 
of  this  duty,  to  the  great  violation  of  the  third  commandment. 
Let  Christians  abound  as  much  as  they  will  in  this  holy, 
heavenly  exercise,  in  God's  house,  and  in  their  own  houses  ; 
but  w^hen  it  is  performed,  let  it  be  performed  as  a  holy  act, 
wherein  they  have  immediately  and  visibly  to  do  with  God. 
When  any  social,  open  act  of  devotion,  or  solemn  worship  of 
God  ie  performed,  God  should  be  reverenced  as  visibly  pre- 
sent, by  those  that  are  present.  As  we  would  not  have  the 
ark  of  God  depart  from  us,  nor  provoke  God  to  make  a 
breach  upon  us,  we  should  take  heed  that  we  handle  the  ark 
with  reverence. 

With  respect  to  companies  singing  in  the  streets,  going  to, 
or  coming  from,  the  place  of  public  worship,  I  w^ould  humbly 
offer  my  thoughts  in  the  following  particulars. 

1.  The  rule  of  Christ  concerning  ^^?«^//??.^  new  wine  into 
old  bottles^  does  undoubtedly  take  place  in  things  of  this  na- 
ture, supposing  it  to  be  a  thing  that  in  itself  is  good,  but  not 
essential,  and  not  particularly  enjoined  or  forbidden.  For 
things,  so  very  new  and  uncommon,  and  of  so  open  and  pub- 
lic a  nature,  to  be  suddenly  introduced  and  set  up  and  prac- 
ticed, in  many  parts  of  the  country,  without  the  matter  being 
so  nmch  as  first  proposed  to  any  public  consideration,  or 
giving  any  opportunity   for  the  people  of  God  to  weigh  the 


NOT  TO  BE  JNTROnUCEI)  SUDDENLY.  363 

matter,  or  to  consider  any  reasons  tliat  might  be  oflered  to 
support  it,  is  putting  new  wine  into  old  bottles  with  a  wit- 
ness ;  as  if  it  were  with  no  other  design  than  to  burst  them 
directly.  Nothing  else  can  be  expected  to  be  the  consequence 
of  this,  than  uproar  and  confusion,  and  great  otfense,  and 
unhappy  mischievous  disputes,  even  among  the  children  of 
God  themselves  :  not  that  that  which  is  good  in  itself,  and  is 
new,  ought  to  be  forborne,  till  there  is  nobody  that  will  dis- 
Hke  it ;  but  it  ought  to  be  forborne  till  the  visible  church  of 
God  is  so  prepared  for  it,  at  least,  that  there  is  a  probability 
that  it  will  not  do  more  hurt  than  good,  or  hinder  the  work 
of  God  more  than  promote  it ;  as  is  most  evident  from  Christ's 
rule,  and  the  apostles'  practice.  If  it  be  brought  in,  when 
the  country  is  so  unprepared,  that  the  shock  and  surprise  on 
persons'  minds,  and  the  contention  and  prejudice  against  reli- 
gion, that  it  is  hke  to  be  an  occasion  of,  will  do  more  to  hinder 
religion,  than  the  practice  of  it  is  like  to  do  to  promote  it, 
then  the  fruit  is  picked  before  it  is  ripe.  And  indeed,  such  a 
hasty  endeavor  to  introduce  such  an  innovation,  supposing 
it  to  be  good  in  itself,  is  the  likeliest  way  to  retard  the  effec- 
tual introduction  of  it ;  it  will  hinder  its  being  extensively 
introduced,  much  more  than  it  will  promote  it,  and  so  will 
defeat  its  own  end.     But, 

2.  As  to  the  thing  itself,  if  a  considerable  part  of  a  congre- 
gation have  occasion  to  go  in  company  together  to  a  place  of 
public  worship,  and  they  should  join  together  in  singing 
praises  to  God,  as  they  go,  I  confess,  that  after  long  considera- 
tion, and  endeavoring  to  view  the  thing  every  way,  with  the 
utmost  diligence  and  impartiahty  I  am  capable  of,  I  cannot 
fmd  any  valid  objection  against  it.  As  to  the  common  ob- 
jection from  Matt.  vi.  5.  "  And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt 
not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are  ;  for  they  love  to  pray  standing 
in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they 
may  be  seen  of  men  ;"'  it  is  strong  against  a  single  person's 
singing  in  the  streets,  or  in  the  meeting-house,  by  himself,  as 
offering  to  God  personal  worsliip:  but  as  it  is  brought  against 


361  SINGING  IN  THE  STREETS 

a  considerable  company,  their  thus  pubhcly  worshiping  God, 
it  appears  to  me  to  have  no  weight  at  all ;  to  be  sure  it  is  of 
no  more  force  against  a  company's  thus  praising  God  in  the 
streets,  than  against  their  praising  him  in  the  synagogue  or 
meeting-house,  for  the  streets  and  the  synagogues  are  both 
put  together  in  these  words  of  our  Savior,  as  parallel  in  the 
case  that  he  had  respect  to.  It  is  evident  that  Christ  speaks 
of  personal,  and  not  public  worship.  If  to  sing  in  the  streets 
be  ostentatious,  then  it  must  be  because  it  is  a  public  place, 
and  it  cannot  be  done  there  without  being  very  open ;  but  it 
is  no  more  public  than  the  synagogue  or  meeting-house  is 
when  full  of  people.  Some  worship  is  in  its  nature  private, 
us  that  which  is  proper  to  particular  persons,  or  families,  or 
private  societies,  and  has  respect  to  their  particular  concerns : 
but  that  which  I  now  speak  of  is  performed  under  no  other 
notion  than  a  part  of  God's  public  worship,  without  any  rela- 
tion to  any  private,  separate  society,  or  any  chosen  or  picked 
number,  and  in  which  every  visible  Christian  has  equal  liber- 
ty to  join,  if  it  be  convenient  for  him,  and  he  has  a  disposi- 
tion, as  in  the  worship  that  is  performed  in  the  meeting-house. 
When  persons  are  going  to  the  house  of  public  worship,  to 
serve  God  there  with  the  assembly  of  his  people,  they  are 
upon  no  other  design  than  that  of  putting  public  honor  upon 
God  ;  that  is  the  business  they  go  from  home  upon,  and  even 
in  their  walking  the  streets  on  this  errand,  they  appear  in  a 
public  act  of  respect  to  God  ;  and  therefore  if  they  go  in  com- 
pany with  public  praise,  it  is  not  a  being  public  when  they 
ought  to  be  private.  It  is  one  part  of  the  beauty  of  public  wor- 
ship, that  it  be  very  jnihlic ;  the  more  public  it  is,  the  more  open 
honor  it  puts  upon  God;  and  especially  is  it  beautifidinthat  part 
of  public  worship,  viz.  public  praise  :  for  the,  very  notion  of 
public  praising  of  God,  is  to  declare  abroad  his  glory,  to  pub- 
lish his  praise,  to  make  it  known,  and  proclaim  it  aloud,  as 
is  evident  by  innumerable  expressions  of  scripture.  It  is  fit 
that  God's  honor  should  not  be  concealed,  but  made  known 
in  the  great  congregation,  and  proclaimed  before  the  sun,  and 


NOT  WHOLLY  OBJECTIONABLE.  365 

upon  the  house-tops,  before  kings,  and  all  nations,  and  that 
his  praises  should  be  heard  to  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth. 

I  suppose   none  will   condemn   singing   God's  praises, 
merely  because  it  is  performed  in  the  open  air,  and  not  in  a 
close  place  :  and  if  it  may  be  performed  by  a  company  in 
the  open  air,  doubtless  they  may  do  it  moving,  as  well  as 
standing  still.     So  the  children  of  Israel  praised  God,  when 
they  went  to  Mount  Zion,  with  the  ark  of  God  ;  and  so  the 
multitude  praised  Christ,  when  they  entered  with  him  into 
Jerusalem,  a  little  before  his  passion  ;  and  so  the  children  of 
Israel  were  wont,  from  year  to  year,  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem, 
when  they  went  in  companies,  from  all  parts  of  the  land, 
three  times  in  a  year,  when  they  often  used  to  manifest  the 
engagedness  of  their  minds,  by  traveling  all  night,  and  ma- 
nifested their  joy  and  gladness,  by  singing  praises,  with  great 
decency  and  beauty,  as  they  went  towards  God's  holy  moun- 
tain ;  as  is  evident  by  Isa.  xxx.  29.  "  Ye  shall  have  a  song, 
as  in  the  night,  when  a  holy  solemnity  is  kept,  and  gladness 
of  heart  ;  as  when  one  goeth  with  a  pipe,  to  come  into  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord,  to  the  Mighty  One  of  Israel."     And 
Psalm  xlii.  4.  "  When  I  remember  these  things,  I  pour  out 
my  soul  in  me  ;  for  I  had  gone  with  the  multitude,  I  went 
with  them  to  the  house  of  God,  with  the  voice  of  joy  and 
praise,  with  a  multitude  that  kept  holy  day."     Psalm,  c.  4. 
"  Enter  into  his  gates  with  thanksgiving,  and  into  his  courts 
with  praise."     When  God's  people  are  going  to  his  house, 
the  occasion  is  so  joyful  to  a  Christian  in  a  lively  frame,  (the 
language  of  whose  heart  is,   Come^  let  us  go  up  to  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  and  who  is  glad  when  it  is  so  said  to 
him,)  that  the  duty  of  singing  praises  seems  to  be  pecu- 
Uarly  beautiful  on  such  an  occasion.     So  that  if  the  state  of 
the  country  was  ripe  for  it,  and  it  should  be  so  that  there 
should  be  frequent  occasions  for  a  considerable  part  of  a  con- 
gregation to  go  together  to  the  places  of  public  w^orship,  and 
there  was  in  other  respects  a  proportionable  appearance  of 
fervency  of  devotion,  it  appears  to  me  that  it  would  be  ra- 


366  IT  SHOULD  BE  DONE  BY  CONSENT. 

vishiiigly  beautiful,  if  such  things  were  practiced  all  over 
the  land,  and  would  have  a  great  tendency  to  enhven,  ani- 
mate, and  rejoice  the  souls  of  God's  saints,  and  greatly  to 
propagate  vital  religion.  I  believe  the  time  is  coming  when 
the  world  will  be  full  of  such  things. 

3.  It  seems  to  me  to  be  requisite  that  there  should  be 
the  consent  of  the  governing  part  of  the  worshiping  socie- 
ties, to  which  persons  have  joined  themselves,  and  of  which 
they  own  themselves  a  part,  in  order  to  the  introducing  of 
things  in  public  worship,  so  new  and  uncommon,  and  not 
essential,  nor  particularly  commanded,  into  the  places  where 
those  worshiping  societies  belong  :  the  peace  and  uni5n  of 
such  societies  seems  to  require  it ;  seeing  they  have  volun- 
tarily united  themselves  to  these  worshiping  societies,  to  that 
end,  that  they  might  be  one  in  the  affairs  of  God's  public 
worship,  and  obliged  themselves  in  covenant  to  act  as  breth- 
ren and  mutual  assistants,  and  members  of  one  body,  in 
those  affairs,  and  all  are  hereby  naturally  and  necessarily  led 
to  be  concerned  with  one  another,  in  matters  of  religion  and 
God's  worship  ;  and  seeing  that  this  is  a  part  of  the  public 
worship,  and  worship  that  must  be  performed  from  time  to 
time  in  the  view  of  the  whole,  being  performed  at  a  time 
when  they  are  meeting  together  for  mutual  assistance  in 
w^orship,  and  therefore  that  which  all  must  unavoidably  be 
in  some  measure  concerned  in,  so  at  least  as  to  show  their 
approbation  and  consent,  or  open  dislike  and  separation  from 
them  in  it ;  I  say,  it  being  thus,  charity,  and  a  regard  to  the 
union  and  peace  of  such  societies,  seems  to  require  a  consent 
of  the  governing  part,  in  order  to  the  introducing  any  thing 
of  this  nature  (unless  they  think  those  societies  unworthy 
that  they  should  be  joined  to  them  any  longer,  and  so  first 
renounce  them,  as  the  worshiping  societies  of  which  they 
are  members).  Certainly,  if  we  are  of  the  spirit  of  the 
apostle  Paul,  and  have  his  discretion,  we  shall  not  set  up 
any  such  practice  without  it :  he,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  con- 
formed, in  things  wherein  he  was  not  particularly  forbidden, 


EVIL  ISSUE  OF  THESE  EXTREMES.  367 

to  tlie  Jews,  when  among  them  ;  and  so  when  among  those 
that  were  without  the  law,  conformed  to  them,  wherein  he 
might.  To  be  sure  those  go  much  beyond  proper  Umits, 
who,  coming  from  abroad,  do  immediately  of  their  own 
heads,  in  a  strange  place,  set  up  such  a  new  and  uncommon 
practice  among  -a  people. 

In  introducing  any  thing  of  this  nature  among  a  people, 
their  minister  especially  ought  to  be  consulted,  and  his  voice 
taken,  as  long  as  he  is  owned  for  their  minister.  Ministers 
are  pastors  of  worshiping  societies,  and  their  heads  and  guides 
in  the  affairs  of  public  worship.  They  are  called  in  scrip- 
ture, those  that  rule  over  them.,  and  their  people  are  com- 
manded to  obey  theni^  because  they  watch  for  their  souls, 
as  those  that  must  give  account.  If  it  belongs  to  these 
shepherds  and  rulers  to  direct  and  guide  the  flock  in  any 
thing  at  all,  it  belongs  to  them  so  to  do,  in  the  circumstan- 
tials of  their  public  worship. 

Thus  I  have  taken  particular  notice  of  many  of  those 
things  that  have  appeared  to  me  to  be  amiss,  in  the  manage- 
ment of  our  religious  concerns,  relating  to  the  present  revival 
of  religion,  and  have  taken  liberty  freely  to  express  my 
thoughts  upon  them.  Upon  the  whole,  it  appears  manifest 
to  me,  that  things  have,  as  yet,  never  been  set  agoing  in 
their  right  channel  ;  if  they  had,  and  means  had  been 
bles&ed  in  proportion  as  they  have  been  now,  this  work  would 
have  so  prevailed,  as  before  this  time  to  have  carried  all  afore 
it,  and  have  triumphed  over  New  England  as  its  conquest. 

The  devil,  in  driving  things  to  these  extremes,  besides  the 
present  hindrance  of  the  work  of  God,  has,  I  believe,  had  in 
view  a  twofold  mischief  hereafter,  in 'the  issue  of  things  ; 
one  with  respect  to  those  that  are  more  cold  in  religion  ;  to 
carry  things  to  such  an  extreme,  that  people  in  general,  at 
length  having  their  eyes  opened,  by  the  great  excess,  and 
seeing  that  things  must  needs  be  wrong,  he  might  take  the 
advantage  to  tempt  them  entirely  to  reject  the  whole  work, 
as  being  all  nothini!;  l^ut  delusion  and  distraction.     And 


368 

another  is  with  respect  to  those  that  have  been  very  warm 
and  zealous,  of  God's  own  children  that  have  been  out  of 
the  way,  to  sink  them  down  in  unbelief  and  darkness. 
The  time  is  coming,  I  doubt  not,  when  the  bigger  part  of 
them  will  be  convinced  of  their  errors  ;  and  then  probably 
the  devil  will  take  advantage  to  lead  them  into  a  dreadful 
wilderness,  and  to  puzzle  and  confound  tTiem  about  .their 
own  experiences,  and  the  experiences  of  others  ;  and  to 
make  them  to  doubt  of  many  things  that  they  ought  not  to 
doubt  of,  and  even  to  tempt  them  with  atheistical  thoughts. 
I  beheve  if  all  true  Christians  all  over  the  land,  should  now 
at  once  have  their  eyes  opened,  fully  to  see  all  their  errors,  it 
would  seem  for  the  present  to  damp  religion :  the  dark 
thoughts,  that  it  would  at  first  be  an  occasion  of,  and  the 
inward  doubts,  difficulties,  and  conflicts  that  would  rise  in 
their  souls,  would  deaden  their  lively  affections  and  joys, 
and  would  cause  an  appearance  of  a  present  decay  of  reli- 
gion. But  yet  it  would  do  God's  saints  great  good  in  their 
latter  end  ;  it  would  fit  them  for  more  spiritual  and  excellent 
experiences,  more  humble  and  heavenly  love,  and  unmixed 
joys,  and  would  greatly  tend  to  a  ipore  powerful,  extensive, 
and  durable  prevalence  of  vital  piety. 

I  do  not  know  but  we  shall  be  in  danger,  by  and  by,  after 
our  eyes  are  fully  opened  to  see  our  errors,  to  go  to  contrary 
extremes.  The  devil  has  driven  the  pendulum  far  beyond 
its  proper  point  of  rest ;  and  when  he  has  carried  it  to  tlie 
utmost  length  that  he  can,  and  it  begins  by  its  own  weight 
to  swing  back,  he  probably  will  set  in,  and  drive  it  with  the 
utmost  fury  the  other  way,  and  so  give  us  no  rest,  and  if  pos- 
sible prevent  our  settling  in  a  proper  medium.  '  AVhat  a  poor, 
bhnd,  weak,  and  miserable  creature  is  man,  at  his  best  es- 
tate !  We  are  like  poor,  helpless  sheep  ;  the  devil  is  too 
subtle  for  us.  What  is  our  strength  !  What  is  our  wisdom  ! 
How  ready  are  we  to  go  astray  !  How  easily  are  we  drawn 
aside,  into  innumerable  snares,  while  we  in  the  mean  time 


OUR  NEED  OP  Christ's  help.  359 

are  bold  and  confident,  and  doubt  not  but  that  we  are  right 
and  safe  We  are  foolish  sheep,  in  the  midst  of  subtle  ser- 
pents, and  cruel  wolves,  and  do  not  know  it.     O  how  unfit 

m  needof  the  wisdom,  the  power,  the  condescension,  patience 
forgmf'ness,  and  gentleness  of  our  good  Shepherd  ! 


47 


THOUGHTS  ON  THE  REVIVAL,  &c. 


PART  V. 


PROMOTE  THIS  WORK. 

In  considering  of  means  and  methods  for  promoting  this 
glorious  work  of  God,  I  have  aheady  observed,  in  some  in- 
stances, wherein  there  has  been  needless  objecting  and  com- 
plaining, and  have  also  taken  notice  of  many  things  amiss, 
that  ought  to  be  amended  :  I  now  proceed  in  the 

Third  and  last  place,  to  show  positively,  what  ought  to 
be  done,  or  what  courses  (according  to  my  humble  opinion) 
ought  to  be  taken  to  promote  this  work.  The  obligations 
that  all  are  under,  with  one  consent,  to  do  their  utmost,  and 
the  great  danger  of  neglectipg  it,  were  observed  before.  I 
hope  that  some,  upon  reading  what  was  said  under  that  head, 
will  be  ready  to  say,  What  shall  we  do  ?  To  such  readers 
I  wQuld  now  offer  my  thoughts,  in  answer  to  such  an  in- 
quiry. 


SECTION.  I. 

Of  removing  the  hi7idrances  to  this  work. 

And  that  which  I  think  we  ought  to  set  ourselves  about 
in  the  first  place,  is  to  remove  stumbling-blocks.  When  God 
is  revealed,  as  about  to  come,  gloriously  to  set  up  his  kingdom 


372  OF  CONFESSING  FAULTS. 

in  the  world,  this  is  proclaimed,  "  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  make  straight  in  the  desert  a  highway  for  our  God," 
Isa.  xl.  3.  And  again,  Isa.  Ivii.  14.,  "  Cast  ye  up,  cast  ye 
up ;  prepare  the  way ;  take  up  the  stumbling-block  out  of 
the  way  of  my  people."  And  chap.  Ixii.  10.,  "  Go  through, 
go  through  the  gates  ;  prepare  you  the  way  of  the  people ; 
cast  up,  cast  up  the  highway  ;  gather  out  the  stones." 

And  in  order  to  this,  there  must  be  a  great  deal  done  at 
confessing  of  faults,  on  both  sides  :  for  undoubtedly  many  and 
great  are  the  faults  that  have  been  committed,  in  the  jangling 
and  confusions,  and  mixtures  of  light  and  darkness,  that 
have  been  of  late.  There  is  hardly  any  duty  more  contrary 
to  our  corrupt  dispositions,  and  mortifying  to  the  pride  of  man ; 
but  it  must  be  done.  Repentance  of  faults  is,  in  a  peculiar 
manner,  a  proper  duty,  when  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand,  or  when  we  especially  expect  or  desire  that  it  should 
come  ;  as  appears  by  John  the  Baptist's  preaching.  And  if 
God  does  now  loudly  call  upon  us  to  repent,  then  he  also 
calls  upon  us  to  make  proper  manifestations  of  our  repent- 
ance. I  am  persuaded  that  those,  that  have  openly  opposed 
this  work,  or  have  from  time  to  time  spoken  lightly  of  it, 
cannot  be  excused  in  the  sight  of  God,  without  openly  con- 
fessing their  fault  therein ;  especially  if  they  be  ministers. 
If  they  have  any  way,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  opposed 
the  work,  or  have  so  behaved  in  their  public  performances  or 
private  conversation,  as  has  prejudiced  the  minds  of  their 
people  against  the  work,  if  hereafter  they  shall  be  convinced 
of  the  goodness  and  divinity  of  what  they  have  opposed,  they 
ought  by  no  means  to  palliate  the  matter,  and  excuse  them- 
selves, and  pretend  that  they  always  thought  so,  and  that  it 
was  only  such  and  such  imprudences  that  they  objected 
against,  but  they  ought  openly  to  declare  their  conviction, 
and  condemn  themselves  for  what  they  have  done  ;  for  it  is 
Christ  that  they  have  spoken  against,  in  speaking  lightly  of, 
and  prejudicing  others  against  this  work ;  yea,  worse  than 
that,  it  is  the  Holy  Ghost.     And  though  they  have  done  it 


OF  MUTUAL  FORBEARANCE.  37S 

ignorantly,  and  in  unbelief,  yet  when  they  find  out  who  it  is 
that  they  have  opposed,  undoubtedly  God  will  hold  them 
bound  pubhcly  to  confess  it. 

And  on  the  other  side,  if  those  that  have  been  zealous  to 
promote  the  work,  have  in  any  of  the  forementioned  in- 
stances openly  gone  much  out  of  the  way,  and  done  that 
which  is  contrary  to  Christian  rules,  whereby  they  have 
openly  injured  others,  or  greatly  violated  good  order,  and  so 
done  that  which  has  wounded  religion,  they  must  publicly 
confess  it,  and  humble  themselves,  as  they  would  gather  out 
the  stones,  and  prepare  the  way  of  God's  people.  They  who 
have  laid  great  stumbling-blocks  in  other's  way,  by  their  open 
transgression^  are  bound  to  remove  them,  by  their  open  re- 
pentance. 

Some  probably  will  be  ready  to  object  against  this,  that 
the  opposers  will  take  advantage  by  this  to  behave  themselves 
insolently,  and  to  insult  both  them  and  religion.  And  in- 
deed, to  the  shame  of  some,  they  have  taken  advantage  by 
such  things  ;  as  of  the  good  spirit  that  Mr.  Whitefield  showed 
in  his  retractions,  and  some  others.  But  if  there  are  some 
imbittered  enemies  of  rehgion,  that  stand  ready  to  improve 
every  thing  to  its  disadvantage,  yet  that  ought  not  to  hinder 
doing  an  enjoined  Christian  duty  ;  though  it  be  in  the  mani- 
festation of  humility  and  repentance,  after  a  fault  openly 
conimitted.  To  stand  it  out,  in  a  visible  impenitence  of  a 
real  fault,  to  avoid  such  an  inconvenience,  is  to  do  evil  to 
prevent  evil.  And  besides,  the  danger  of  an  evil  consequence 
is  much  greater  on  the  other  side ;  to  commit  sin,  and  then 
stand  in  it,  is  what  will  give  the  enemy  the  greatest  advan- 
tage. For  Christians  to  act  like  Christians,  in  openly  hum- 
bling themselves,  when  they  have  openly  offended,  in  the 
end  brings  the  greatest  honor  to  Christ  and  religion  ;  and  in 
this  way  are  persons  most  likely  to  have  God  appear  for 
them. 

Again,  at  such  a  day  as  this,  God  does  especially  call  his 
people  to  the  exercise  of  extraordinary  meekness  and  mutual 


374  OF  MUTUAL  FORBEARANCE. 

forbearance :  for  at  such  a  time,  Christ  appears  as  it  were 
coming  in  his  kingdom,  which  calls  for  great  moderation  in 
our  behavior  towards  all  men  ;  as  is  evident  Phil.  iv.  5.,  "Let 
your  moderation  be  known  imto  all  men  :  the  Lord  is  at 
hand."  The  awe  of  the  divine  majesty  that  appears  present 
or  approaching,  should  dispose  us  to  it,  and  deter  us  from  the 
contrary.  For  us  to  be  judging  one  another,  and  behaving 
with  fierceness  and  bitterness,  one  towards  another,  when  he 
who  is  the  Searcher  of  all  hearts,  to  whom  we  must  all  give 
an  account,  appears  so  remarkably  present,  is  exceeding  un- 
suitable. Our  business  at  such  a  time  should  be  at  home, 
searching  ourselves,  and  condemning  ourselves,  and  taking 
heed  to  our  own  behavior.  If  there  be  glorious  prosperity  to 
the  church  of  God  approaching,  those  that  are  the  most  meek, 
will  have  the  largest  share  in  it :  for  when  Christ'"  rides 
forth,  in  his  glory  and  majesty,  it  is  because  of  truth,  meek- 
ness, and  righteousness."  Psalm  xlv.  3,  4.  And  when  God 
remarkably  "  arises,  to  execute  judgment,  it  is  to  save  all  the 
meek  of  the  earth."  Psalm  Ixxvi.  9.  And  it  is  "  the  meek 
that  shall  increase  their  joy  in  the  Lord."  Isa.  xxix.  19. 
And  when  the  time  comes  that  God  will  give  this  lower  world 
into  the  hands  of  his  saints,  it  is  "  the  meek  that  shall  inherit 
the  earth.'i.  Psalm  xxxvii.  11.  and  Mat.  v.  9.  "But  with 
the  froward,  God  will  show  himself  unsavory." 

Those,  therefore,  that  have  been  zealous  for  this  work, 
and  have  greatly  erred  and  been  injurious  in  their  zeal,  ought 
not  to  be  treated  with  bitterness.  There  is  abundant  reason 
to  think,  that  most  of  them  are  the  d^ar  children  of  God, 
for  whom  Christ  died  ;  and  therefore  that  they  >\ill  see  their 
error.  As  to  those  things,  wherein  we  see  them  to  be  in  an 
error,  we  have  reason  to  say  of  them  as  the  apostle,  Philip, 
iii.  15.,  "  If  any  are  otherwise  minded,  God  shall  reveal  this 
unto  them."  Their  errors  should  not  be  made  use  of  by  us, 
so  much  to  excite  indignation  towards  them,  but  should  in- 
fluence all  of  us,  that  hope  that  we  are  the  children  of  God, 
to  humble  ourselves,  and  become  more  entirely  dependent  on 


OF  WAITING  ON  GOD.  375 

the   Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  we  see  those,  that  are  God's 
own  people,  so  ready  to  go  astray.     And  those  ministers 
that  have  been  judged,  and  injuriously  dealt  with,  will  do 
the  part  of  Christ's  disciples,  not  to  judge  and  revile  again, 
but  to  receive  such  injuries  with  meekness  and  forbearance, 
and  making  a  good  improvement  of  them,  more  strictly  ex- 
amining their  hearts  and  ways,  and  committing  themselves 
to  God.     This  will  be  the  way  to  have  God  vindicate  them 
in  his  providence,  if  they  belong  to  him.     We  have  not  yet 
seen  the  end  of  things  ;  nor  do  we  know  who  will  be  most 
vindicated,  and  honored  of  God,  in  the  issue.     Eccl.  vii.  8. 
"  Better  is  the  end  of  a  thing  than  the  beginning  thereof ; 
and  the  patient  in  spirit  is  better  than  the  proud  in  spirit." 
Contrary  to  this  mutual  meekness,  is  each  party's  stigma- 
tizing one  another  with  odious  names,  as  is  done  in  many 
parts  of  New  England,  which  tends  greatly  to  widen  and 
perpetuate  the  breach.     Such  distinguishing  names  of  re- 
proach, do,  as  it  were,  divide  us  into  two  armies,  separated, 
and  drawn  up  in  battle  array,  ready  to  fight  one  with  another, 
which  greatly  hinders  the  work  of  God. 

And  as  such  an  extraordinary  time  as  this  does  especially 
require  of  us  the  exercise  of  a  great  deal  of  forbearance,  ojie 
totoards  another ;  so  there  is  peculiarly  requisite  in  God's 
people,  the  exercise  of  great  patience,  in  waiting  on  God, 
under  any  special  difficulties  and  disadvantages  they  may  be 
under,  as  to  the  means  of  grace.  The  beginning  of  a  re 
vival  of  rehgion  will  naturally  and  necessarily  be  attended 
with  a  great  many  difficulties  of  this  nature  ;  many  parts  of 
the  reviving  church  will,  for  a  while,  be  under  great  disad- 
vantages, by  reason  of  what  remains  of  the  old  disease,  of  a 
general  corruption  of  the  visible  church.  We  cannot  expect 
that,  after  a  long  time  of  degeneracy  and  depravity  in  the 
state  of  things  in  the  church,  things  should  all  come  to  rights 
at  once  ;  it  must  be  a  work  of  time  :  and  for  God's  people 
to  be  over  hasty  and  violent,  in  such  a  case,  being  resolved 
to  have  every  thing  rectified  at  once,  or  else  forcibly  to  de- 


376  OF  WAITING  ON  GOD. 

liver  themselves,  by  breaches  and  separations,  is  the  way  to 
hinder  things  coming  to  rights  as  they  otherwise  would,  and 
to  keep  them  back,  and  the  way  to  break  all  in  pieces.  Not 
but  that  the  case  may  be  such,  the  difficulty  may  be  so  in- 
tolerable, as  to  allow  of  no  delay,  and  God's  people  cannot 
continue  in  the  state  wherein  they  were,  without  violations  of 
absolute  commands  of  God.  But  otherwise,  though  the  dif- 
ficulty may  be  very  great,  another  course  should  be  taken. 
God's  people  should  have  their  recourse  directly  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  to  represent  their  difficulties  before  the  great  Shep- 
herd of  the  shesp,  that  has  the  care  of  all  the  affairs  of  his 
church  ;  and  when  they  have  done,  they  should  wait  pa- 
tiently upon  him  :  if  they  do  so,  they  may  expect  that  in  his 
time,  he  will  appear  for  their  deliverance  :  but  if  instead  of 
that,  they  are  impatient,  and  take  the  work  into  their  own 
hands,  they  will  betray  their  want  of  faith,  and  will  dishonor 
God,  and  cannot  have  such  reason  to  hope  that  Christ  will 
appear  for  them,  as  they  have  desired,  but  have  reason  to 
fear  that  he  will  leave  them  to  manage  their  affairs  for  them- 
selves, as  well  as  they  can  :  when  otherwise,  if  they  had 
waited  on  Christ  patiently,  continiiing  still  instant  in  prayer, 
they  might  have  had  an  appearing  for  them,  much  more 
effectually  to  deliver  them.  "He  that  believeth  shall  not 
make  haste  ;"  and  it  is  for  those  that  are  found  patiently 
waiting  on  the  Lord,  under  difficulties,  that  he  will  especially 
appear,  when  he  comes  to  do  great  things  for  his  church,  as 
is  evident  by  Isa.  xxx.  18.  and  chap.  xl.  at  the  latter  end, 
and  xlix.  23.,  and  Ps.  xxxvii.  9.,  and  many  other  places. 

I  have  somewhere,  not  long  since,  met  with  an  exposition 
of  those  words  of  the  spouse,  that  we  have  several  times 
repeated  in  the  book  of  Canticles,  "  I  charge  you,  O  daugh- 
ters of  Jerusalem,  that  ye  stir  not  up,  nor  awake  my  love, 
till  he  please,"  wliicli  is  the  only  satisfying  exposition  that 
ever  I  met  with  ;  which  was  to  this  purpose,  viz.  that  when 
the  church  of  God  is  under  great  difficulties,  and  in  distress, 
and  Christ  does  not  appear  for  her  help,  but  seems  to  neglect 


OF  PATIENT   WAITING  ON  GOD  377 

liei,  as  tliough  lie  were  asleep,  God's  people,  or  the  daugh- 
ters of  Jerusalem,  in  such  a  case,  should  not  show  a  liasty 
spirit  ;  and  not  having  patience  to  wait  for  Christ  to  awake 
for  their  help,  till  liis  time  comes,  take  indirect  courses  for 
their  own  deliverance,  and  use  violent  means  for  their  es- 
cape, before  Christ  appears  to  open  the  door  for  them  ;  and 
so,  as  it  were,  stir  up^  and  awake  Christy  before  his  time, 
When  the  church  is  in  distress,  and  God  seems  not  to  ap- 
pear for  her  in  his  providence,  he  is  very  often  represented 
in  scripture,  as  being  asleep  ;  as  Christ  was  asleep  in  the 
ship,  when  the  disciples  were  tossed  by  the  storm,  and  the 
ship  covered  with  waves  :  and  God's  appearing  afterwards 
for  his  people's  help,  is  represented  as  his  awaking  out  of 
sleep.  Psalm  vii.  6.  and  xxxv.  23.  and  xUv.  23.  and  lix.  4. 
and  Ixxiii.  20.  Christ  has  an  appointed  time  for  his  thus 
awaking  out  of  sleep  :  and  his  people  ought  to  wait  upon 
him  ;  and  not,  in  an  impatient  fit,  stir  him  up  before  his 
time.  It  is  worthy  to  be  observed  how  strict  this  charge  is 
given  to  the  daughters  of  Jerusalem,  which  is  repeated  three 
times  over  in  the  book  of  Canticles,  chap.  ii.  7.  and  iii.  5. 
and  viii.  4.  In  the  second  chapter  and  six  first  verses,  is 
represented  the  supports  Christ  gives  his  church,  while  she 
is  in  a  suffering  state,  as  the  lily  among  thorns  :  in  the 
seventh  verse  is  represented  her  patience  in  waiting  for 
Christ,  to  appear  for  her  deliverance,  when  she  charges  the 
daughters  of  Jerusalem  not  to  stir  up,  nor  awake  her  love 
till  he  please,  by  the  roes  and  the  hinds  of  the  field  ; 
which  are  creatures  of  a  gentle,  harmless  nature,  are  not 
beasts  of  prey,  do  not  devour  one  another,  do  not  fight  with 
their  enemies,  but  fly  from  them  ;  and  are  of  a  pleasant, 
loving  nature,  Prov.  v.  19.  In  the  next  verse,  we  see  the 
Church's  success,  in  this  way  of  waiting  under  sufferings, 
with  meekness  and  patience  ;  Christ  soon  awakes,  speedily 
appears,  and  swiftly  comes :  The  voice  of  rny  beloved  ! 
Behold^  he  conieth^  leaping  upon  the  mountains^  skipping 
upon  the  hills  ! 

48 


378  OF  TAKING   CARE    OF  OUR  OWN   SOULS. 

SECTION  II. 

Of  what  must  be  done  directly  to  promote  the  work. 

What  has  been  mentioned  hitherto,  has  relation  to  tlie 
behavior  we  are  obh^d  to,  as  we  would  prevent  the  hin- 
drances of  the  work  ;  but  besides  these,  there  are  things  that 
must  be  done,  more  directly  to  advance  it.     And  here  it 
concerns  every  one,  in  the  first  place,  to  look  into  his  own 
heart,  and  see  to  it  that  lie  be  a  partaker  of  the  benefits  of 
the  work  himself,  and  that  it  be  promoted  in  his  own  soul. 
Now  is  a  most  glorious  opportunity  for  the  good  of  souls. 
It  is  manifestly  with  respect  to  a  time  of  great  revival  of  re- 
ligion in  the  world,  that  we  have  that  gracious,  earnest,  and 
moving  invitation  proclaimed  in  Isa.  Iv.,  "Ho,  every  one  that 
thirsteth  1"  &c.  as  is  evident  by  what  precedes  in  the  fore- 
going chapter,  and  what  follows  in  the  close  of  this.     Here, 
in  the  sixth  verse,  it  is  said,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord,  while  he 
may  be  found ;  call  upon  him,  while  he  is  near."     And  it  is 
with  special  reference  to  such  a  time,  that  Christ  proclaims 
as  he  does,  Rev.  xxi.  6.,  "I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst, 
of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely."     And  chap.  xxii. 
17.  "And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  come  ;  and  let  him 
that  heareth  say,  come ;  and  let  him  that  is  athirst,  come ; 
and  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  w^ater  of  life  freely." 
And  it  seems  to  be  with  reference  to  such  a  time,  which  is 
typified  by  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  that  Jesus,  at  that  feast, 
stood  and  cried,  as  we  have  an  acccount,  John  vii.  37,  38., 
"  In  the  last  day,  that  great  day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood  and 
cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and 
drink.     He  that  believeth  on  me,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow 
rivers  of  hving  water."     And  it  is  with  special  reference  to 
God's  freeness  and  readiness  to  bestow  grace  at  such  a  time, 
that  it  is  said  in  Isa.  Ix.  11.,  of  the  spiritual  Jerusalem,  "Thy 


TO  OPPOSERS  AND  ARMINIANS.  379 

gates  shall  be  open  continually,  they  shall  not  be  shut  day 
or  night." 

And  though  I  judge  not  those  that  have  opposed  this 
work,  and  would  not  have  others  judge  them,  yet,  if  any 
such  shall  happen  to  read  this  treatise,  I  would  take  the 
liberty  to  entreat  them  to  leave  off  concerning  themselves  so 
much  about  others,  and  look  into  their  own  souls,  and  see  to 
it  that  they  are  the  subjects  of  a  true,  saving  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  If  they  have  reason  to  think  they  never 
have  been,  or  it  be  but  a  very  doubtful  hope  that  they  have, 
then  how  can  they  have  any  heart  to  be  busily  and  fiercely 
engaged  about  the  mistakes,  and  the  supposed  false  hopes  of 
others  ?  And  I  would  now  l^eseech  those  that  have  hitherto 
been  something  inclining  to  Arminian  principles,  seriously 
to  weigh  the  matter  with  respect  to  this  work,  and  consider 
whether,  if  the  scriptures  are  the  word  of  God,  the  work 
that  has  been  described  in  the  first  part  of  this  treatise,  must 
not  needs  be,  as  to  the  substance  of  it,  the  work  of  God,  and 
the  flourishing  of  that  rehgion,  that  is  taught  by  Christ  and 
his  apostles  ;  and  whether  any  good  medium  can  be  found, 
where  a  man  can  rest,  with  any  stability,  between  owning 
this  work,  and  being  a  deist  ;  and  also  to  consider  whether 
or  no,  if  it  be  indeed  so,  that  this  be  the  work  of  God,  it 
does  not  entirely  overthrow  their  scheme  of  religion  ;  and 
therefore  whether  it  does  not  infinitely  concern  them,  asthey 
would  be  partakers  of  eternal  salvation,  to  relinquish  their 
scheme.  Now  is  a  good  time  for  Arminians  to  change  their 
principles.  I  would  now,  as  one  of  the  friends  of  this  work, 
humbly  invite  them  to  come  and  join  with  us,  and  be  on 
our  side  ;  and  if  1  had  the  authority  of  Moses,  I  would  say 
to  them  as  he  did  to  Hobab,  Num.  x.  29.,  "  We  are  journey- 
ing unto  the  place,  of  which  the  Lord  said,  I  will  give  it 
you  :  come  thou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good  :  for 
the  Lord  hath  spoken  good  concerning  Israel." 

As  the  benefit  and  advantage  of  the  good  improvement  of 
such  a  season,  is  extraordinary  great ;  so  the  danger  of  neg- 


380  DANGER  OF  NEGLECTING  THIS  SEASON. 

lecting  and  niisimpioving  it  is  proportionably  great.  It  is 
abundantly  evident  by  the  scripture,  that  as  a  time  of  great 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit  is  a  time  of  great  favor  to  those  that 
are  partakers  cf  the  blessing ;  so  it  is  always  a  time  of  re- 
markable vengeance  to  others.  So  in  Isa.  Ixi.  2.  the  same 
that  is  called  "  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,"  is  called  also, 
"  the  day  of  vengeance  of  our  God."  So  it  was  amongst  the 
Jews,  in  the  apostles'  days :  the  apostle  in  2  Cor.  vi.  2.  says 
of  that  time,  that  it  was  "  the  accepted  time,  and  day  of  sal- 
vation ;"  and  Christ  says  of  the  same  time,  Luke  xxi.  22^ 
"  These  are  the  days  of  vengeance."  At  the  same  time  that 
the  blessings  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  were  given  to  some, 
there  was  an  "  axe  laid  at  the  root  of  the  trees,  that  those 
that  did  not  bear  fruit  might  be  hewn  down,  and  cast  into 
the  fire,"  Matt.  iii.  9,  10,  U.  Then  was  glorified,,  both  the 
goodness  and  severity  of  God,  in  a  remarkable  manner.  Rom. 
xi.  32.  The  harvest  and  the  vintage  go  together:  at  the 
same  time  that  the  earth  is  reaped,  and  God's  elect  are  ga- 
thered into  the  garner  of  God,  "  the  angel  that  has  power 
over  fire  thrusts  in  his  sickle  and  gathers  the  cluster  of  the 
vine  of  the  earth,  and  casts  it  into  the  great  wine-press  of  the 
wrath  of  God,"  Rev.  xiv.  at  the  latter  end.  So  it  is  foretold, 
that  at  the  beginning  of  the  glorious  times  of  the  Christian 
church,  at  the  same  time  that  "the  hand  of  the  Lord  is 
known  towards  his  servants,  so  shall  his  indignation,  towards 
his  enemies,"  Isa.  Ixvi.  14.  So  when  that  glorious  morning 
shall  appear,  wherein  "  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  shall  arise 
to  the  elect,  with  healing  in  his  wings,  the  day  shall  burn  as 
an  oven  to  the  wicked,"     Mai.  iv.  1,  2,  3. 

There  is  no  time  hke  such  a  time,  for  the  increase  of  guilt, 
and  treasuring  up  wrath,  and  desperate  hardening  of  heart, 
if  men  stand  it  out ;  which  is  the  most  awful  judgment,  aiiid 
fruit  of  divine  wrath,  that  can  be  inflicted  on  any  mortal. 
So  that  at  a  time  of  great  grace,  and  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit, 
and  tVie  fruits  of  divine  mercy,  is  evermore  also  a  time  of 


TO  AGED  PERSONS.  381 

great  outpouring  of  something  else,  viz.  divine  vengeance 
on  those  that  neglect  and  misimprove  such  a  season. 

The  state  of  the  present  revival  of  religion,  has  an  awful 
aspect  upon  those  tliat  are  advanced  in  years.  The  work 
has  been  chiefly  amongst  those  that  are  young ;  and  compa- 
ratively but  few  others  have  been  made  partakers  of  it.  And 
indeed;  it  has  commonly  been  so,  when  God  has  begun  any 
great  work  for  the  revival  of  his  church  ;  he  has  taken  the 
young  people,  and  has  cast'  off  the  old  and  stiff-necked  gene- 
ration. There  was  a  remarkable  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  on  the  children  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  on  the  younger 
generation,  their  little  ojies,  that  they  said  should  he  a 
prey^  the  generation  that  entered  into  Canaan  with  Joshua ; 
which  is  evident  by  many  things  in  scripture.  That  gene- 
ration seems  to  have  been  the  most  excellent  generation  that 
ever  was  in  the  church  of  Israel.  There  is  no  generation, 
of  which  there  is  so  much  good,  and  so  little  hurt  spoken  in 
scripture,  as  might  be  shown,  if  it  would  not  be  too  long.  In 
that  generation  that  were  under  twenty  years,  when  they 
went  out  of  Egypt,  was  that  kijidiiess  of  youth,  and  love  of 
espousals,  spoken  of,  Jer.  ii.  2,  3.  But  the  old  generation 
were  passed  by,  and  remained  obstinate  and  stiff-necked,  were 
always  murmuring,  and  would  not  be  convinced  by  all  God's 
wondrous  w^orks  that  they  beheld.  God,  by  his  awful  judg- 
ments that  he  executed  in  the  wilderness,  and  the  affliction 
that  the  people  suffered  there,  convinced  and  humbled  the 
younger  generation,  and  fitted  them  for  great  mercy,  as  is 
evident  by  Deut.  ii.  16,  but  he  destroyed  the  old  generation  ; 
"  he  swore  in  his  wrath  that  they  should  not  enter  into  his 
rest,  and  their  carcasses  fell  in  the  wilderness ."  When  it  was 
a  time  of  great  mercy,  and  pouring  out  of  God's  Spirit  on  their 
children,  it  was  remarkably  a  day  of  vengeance  unto  them, 
as  appears  by  Psalm  xc.  Let  the  old  generation  in  this  land 
take  warning  from  hence,  and  take  heed  that  they  do  not  re- 
fuse to  be  convinced,  by  all  God's  wonders  that  he  works  be- 
fore their  eyes,  and  that  they  do  not  continue  forever  object- 


382  (;reat  danger  of  aged  persons. 

ing-,  murnuiring,  and  caviling  against  the  wofk  of  (^od,  lest 
while  God  is  bringing  their  children  into  a  land  flowing  with 
milk  and  honey,  he  should  swear  in  his  wrath  concerning 
them,  that  their  carcasses  shall  fall  in  the  wilderness. 

So  when  God  had  a  design  of  great  mercy  to  the  Jews,  in 
bringing  them  out  of  the  Babylonish  captivity,  and  return- 
ing them  to  their  own  land,  there  was  a  blessed  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  upon  them  in  Babylon,  to  bring  them  to  deep 
conviction  and  repentance,  and  to  a  spirit  of  prayer,  to  cry 
earnestly  to  God  for  mercy ;  which  is  often  spoken  of  by  the 
prophets  :  hut  it  was  not  upon  the  old  generation,  that  were 
carried  captive.  The  captivity  continued  just  long  enough 
for  that  perverse  generation  to  waste  away  and  die  in  their 
captivity ;  at  least  those  of  them  that  were  adult  persons, 
when  carried  captive.  The  old  generation,  and  heads  of 
famihes,  were  exceeding  obstinate,  and  would  not  hearken 
to  the  earnest  repeated  warnings  of  the  prophet  Jeremiah  ; 
but  he  had  greater  success  among  the  young  people ;  as  ftp- 
pears  by  Jer.  vi.  10,  11.  "  To  whom  shall  I  speak  and  give 
warning,  that  they  may  hear  ?  Behold,  their  ear  is  uncircum- 
cised,  and  they  cannot  hearken  :  Behold,  the  word  of  the 
Lord  is  unto  them  a  reproach :  they  have  no  delight  in  it. 
Therefore  I  am  full  of  the  fury  of  the  Lord  ;  I  am  weary 
with  holding  in  ;  I  will  pour  it  out  upon  the  chid ren  abroad, 
and  upon  the  assembly  of  the  young  men  together  ;  for  even 
the  husband  witli  the  wife  (i.  e.  the  heads  of  families,  and 
parents  of  tlicse  children)  shall  be  taken,  the  aged,  with  him 
that  is  full  of  days."  Blessed  be  God  !  there  are  some  of 
the  elder  people,  that  have  been  made  partakers  of  this  work; 
and  those  that  are  most  awakened  by  these  warnings  of  God's 
word,  and  the  awful  frowns  of  his  providence,  will  be  most 
likely  to  be  made  partakers  hereafter.  It  infinitely  concerns 
them  to  take  heed  to  themselves,  that  they  may  be  partakers 
of  it ;  for  how  dreadful  will  it  be  to  go  to  h*ell,  after  having 
spent  so  many  years  in  doing  nothing,  but  treasure  up 
wrath ! 


DUTIES  OF  MINISTERS. 


383 


fSEGTlON  111. 

Ditties  of  ministers  and  particular  classes  of  persons. 

But  above  till  others  whatsoever,  does  it  concein  us  that 
are  ministers,  to  see  to  it  that  we  are  partakers  of  this  work, 
or  that  we  have  experience  of  the  saving  operations  of  the 
same  spirit,  that  is  now  poured  out  on  the  land.     How  sor- 
rowful and  melancholy  is  the  case,  when  it  is  otherwise? 
For  one  to  stand  at  the  head  of  a  congregation  of  God's  peo- 
ple, as  representing  Christ  and  speaking  in  his  stead,  and  to 
act  the  part  of  a  shepherd  and  guide  to  a  people,  in  such  a 
state  of  things,  when  many  are  under  great  awakenings,  and 
many  are  converted,  and  many  of  God's  saints  are  filled  with 
divine  light,  love,  and  joy,  and  to  undertake  to  instruct  and 
lead  them  all,  under  all  these  various  circumstances,  and  to 
b^  put  to  it,  continually  to  play  the  hypocrite,  and  force  the 
airs  of  a  saint  in  preaching,  and  from  time  to  time,  in  private 
conversation,  and  particular  dealing  with  souls,  to  undertake 
to  judge  of  their  circumstances,  to  try  to  talk  with  those  that 
come  to  him,  as  if  he  knew  what  they  said ;  to  try  to  talk 
with  persons  of  experience,  as  if  he  knew  how  to  converse 
w^ith  them,  and  had  experience  as  well  as  they  ;   to  make 
others  believe  that  he  rejoices  when  others  are  converted,  and 
to  force  a  pleased  and  joyful  countenance  and  manner  of 
speech,  when  there  is  nothing  in  the  heart,  what  sorrowful 
work  is  here  !     O  how  miserably  must  such  a  person  feel ! 
What  a  wretched  bondage  and  slavery  is  this  !     What  pains, 
and  how  much  art  nuist  such  a  minister  use  to  conceal  him- 
self!    And  how  weak  are  his  hands!     Besides  the  infinite 
provocation  of  the  Most  High  God,  and  displeasure  of  his 
Lord  and  Master,  that  he  incurs,  by  continuing  a  secret 
enemy  to  him  in  his  heart,  in  such  circumstances,  I  think 
there  is  a  great  deal  of  reason,  from  the  scripture,  to  conclude, 


384  MINISTERS  NEED    MUCH  OF  THE  SPIRIT. 

that  no  SOI  t  of  men  in  tlie  world,  will  be  so  low  in  hell,  as 
ungodly  ministers  :  every  thing  that  is  spoken  of  in  scrip- 
ture, as  that  which  aggravates  guilt,  and  heightens  divine 
wrath,  meets  in  them ;  however  some  particular  persons,  of 
other  sorts,  may  be  more  guilty  than  some  of  these. 

And  what  great  disadvantages  are  unconverted  ministers 
under,  to  oppose  any  irregularities,  or  imprudences,  or  intem- 
perate zeal,  that  they  may  see  in  those  that  are  the  children 
of  God,  when  they  are  conscious  to  themselves,  that  they 
have  no  zeal  at  all  ?  If  enthusiasm  and  wildness  comes  in 
like  a  flood,  what  poor  weak  instruments  are  such  ministers 
to  withstand  it  ?  With  what  courage  can  they  open  their 
mouths,  when  they  look  inward,  and  consider  how  it  is  \yith 
them  ? 

We  that  are  ministers,  not  only  have  need  of  some  true 
experience  of  the  saving  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon 
our  heart,  but  we  need  a  double  portion  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
at  such  a  time  as  this  ;  we  had  need  to  be  as  full  of  light,  as 
a  glass  is,  that  is  held  out  ia  the  sun  ;  and  with  respect  to 
love  and  zeal,  we  had  need  at  this  day,  to  be  like  the  angels, 
that  are  a  flame  of  fire.  The  state  of  the  times  extremely 
requires,  a  fullness  of  the  divine  Spirit  in  ministers,  and  we 
ought  to  give  ourselves  no  rest  till  we  have  obtained  it.  And 
in  order  to  this,  I  should  think  ministers,  above  all  persons, 
ought  to  be  much  in  secret  prayer  and  fasting,  and  also  much 
in  praying  and  fasting  one  with  another.  It  seems  to  me  it 
would  be  becoming  the  circumstances  of  the  present  day,  if 
ministers  in  a  neighborhood  would  often  meet  together,  and 
spend  days  in  fasting  and  fervent  prayer  among  themselves, 
earnestly  seeking  for  those  extraordinary  supphes  of  divine 
grace  from  heaven,  that  we  need  at  this  day  :  and  also  if,  on 
theii  occasional  visits  one  to  another,  instead  of  spending  a\vay 
their  time  in  sitting  and  smoking,  and  in  diverting,  or  worldly, 
unprofitable  conversation,  telling  news,  and  making  their  re- 
marks on  this  and  the  other  trifling  subject,  they  would  spend 
their  time  in  praying  together,  and  singing  praises,  and  reli- 


OF  MINISTERS  IIELITNG   ONE  ANOTHER.  385 

gious  conference.  How  inuch  do  many  of  the  common 
people  shame  many  of  ns  that  are  in  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
in  these  respects  ?  Surely  we  do  not  i^ehave  ourselves  so 
much  like  Christian  ministers,  and  the  disciples  and  embas- 
sadors of  Christ,  as  we  ought  to  do.  And  while  we  condemn 
zealous  persons  for  their  doing  so  much  at  censuring  minis- 
ters at  this  day,  it  ought  not  to  be  without  deep  reflections 
upon,  and  great  condemnation  of,  ourselves  :  for  indeed,  we 
do  very  much  to  provoke  censoriousness,  and  lay  a  great  temp- 
tation, before  others,  to  the  sin  of  judging :  and  if  we  can 
prove,  that  those  that  are  guilty  of  it  do  transgress  the  scrip- 
ture rule,  yet  our  indignation  should  be  chiefly  against  our- 
selves. 

Ministers,  at  this  day  in  a  special  manner,  should  act  as 
fellow-helpers,  in  their  great  work.  It  should  be  seen  that 
they  are  animated  and  engaged,  and  exert  themselves  with 
one  heart  and  soul,  and  with  united  strength,  to  promote  the 
present  glorious  revival  of  religion  :  and  to  that  end  should 
often  meet  together,  and  act  in  concert.  And  if  it  were  a 
common  thing  in  the  country,  for  ministers  to  join  in  public 
exercises,  and  second  one  another,  in  their  preaching,  I  believe 
it  would  be  of  great  service.  I  mean  that  ministers,  having 
consulted  one  another  as  to  the  subjects  of  their  discourses 
before  they  go  to  the  house  of  God,  should  there  speak,  two 
or  three  of  them  going,  in  short  discourses,  as  seconding  each 
other,  and  earnestly  enforcing  each  others'  warnings  and 
counsels.  Only  such  an  api>earance  of  united  zeal  in  minis- 
ters, would  have  a  great  tendency  to  awaken  attention,  and 
much  to  impress  and  animate  the  hcarej-s  ;  as  has  been  found 
by  experience,  in  some  parts  of  the  country. 

Ministers  should  carefully  avoid  weakening  one  another's 
hands.  And  therefore  every  thing  should  be  avoided,  by 
which  their  interest  with  their  people  might  be  diminished^ 
or  their  union  with  them  broken.  On  the  contrary,  if  minis- 
ters have  not  forfeited  their  acceptance  in  that  character,  in 
the  vicible  church,  by  their  doctrine  or  behavior,  their  brethren 

49 


386  OF    ZEAL  AISU  KESULU'lUJIS    IN    IMliMSJ  EKft . 

in  the  minisUy  ought  j^tiidioiisly  to  endeavor  to  heighten  the 
esteem  and  affection  of  their  people  towards  them,  that  they 
may  have  no  temptation  to  repent  their  admitting  other  mi- 
nisters to  come  and  preach  in  their  pulpits. 

Two  things  that  are  exceeding  needful  in  ministers,  as  they 
would  do  any  great  matters,  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
are  zeal  and  resolution.  The  influence  and  power  of  these 
things,  to  bring  to  pass  great  effects,  is  greater  than  can  well 
be  imagined  :  a  man  of  but  an  ordinary  capacity,  will  do  more 
with  them,  than  one  of  ten  times  the  parts  and  learning, 
without  them  :  more  may  be  done  with  them,  in  a  few  days, 
or  at  least  weeks,  than  can  be  done  without  them  in  many 
years.  Those  that  are  possessed  of  these  qualities,  commonly 
carry  the  day,  in  almost  all  aflfairs.  Most  of  the  great  things 
that  have  been  done  in  the  world  of  mankind,  the  great  revo- 
lutions that  have  been  accomplished  in  the  kingdoms  and 
empires  of  the  earth,  have  been  chiefly  owing  to  these  things. 
The  very  sight  or  appearance  of  a  thoroughly  engaged  spirit, 
together  with  a  fearless  courage  and  unyielding  resolution, 
in  any  person  that  has  undertaken  the  managing  any  affair 
amongst  mnnkind,  g^es  a  great  way  towards  accomplishing 
the  effect  aimed  at.  It  is  evident  that  the  appearance  of  these 
things  in  Alexander,  did  three  times  as  much  towards  his 
conquering  the  world,  as  all  the  blows  that  he  struck.  And 
how  much  were  the  great  things  that  Oliver  Cromwell  did, 
owing  to  these  things  ?  And  the  greater  things  that  Mr. 
Whitefield  has  done,  every  where,  as  he  lias  run  through  the 
British  dominions  (so  fai-  as  they  arc  owing  to  means),  are 
very  much  owing  to  the  appearance  of  these  things,  which 
he  is  eminently  possessed  of.  When  the  people  see  these 
things  apparently  in  a  person,  and  to  a  great  degree,  it  awes 
them,  and  has  a  commanding  influence  upon  their  minds ; 
it  seems  to  them  that  they  must  yield  ;  they,  naturally  fall 
before  them,  without  standing  to  contest  or  dispute  the  matter ; 
they  are  conquered  as  it  were  by  surprise.  But  while  we  are 
cold  and  heartless,  and  only  go  on  in  a  dull  mannei-,  in  an 


whitefield's  zeal  and  resolution  381 

old  formal  round,  we  sliall  never  do  any  great  matters.  Our 
attempts,  with  the  appearance  of  such  coldness  and  irresolu- 
tion, will  not  so  much  as  make  persons  think  of  yielding:  they 
will  hardly  be  sufficient  to  put  it  into  their  minds  ;  and  if  it 
be  put  into  their  mindsj  the  appearance  of  such  indifference 
and  cowardice  does  as  it  were  call  for  and  provoke  opposi- 
tion. Our  misery  is  want  of  zeal  and  courage  ;  for  not  only 
through  want  of  them,  does  ail  fail  that  we  seem  to  attempt, 
but  it  prevents  our  attempting  any  thing  very  remarkable, 
for  the  kingdom  of  Chiist.  Hence,  oftentimes  it  has  been, 
that  when  any  thing  very  considerable,  that  is  new,  is  pro- 
posed to  be  done  for  the  advancement  of  religion,  or  the 
public  good,  many  difficulties  are  found  out,  that  are  in  the 
way,  and  a  great  many  objections  are  started,  and  it  may 
be,  it  is  put  off  from  one  to  another ;  but  nobody  does  any 
thing.  And  after  this  manner  good  designs  or  proposals 
have  oftentimes  failed,  and  have  sunk  as  soon  as  proposed. 
Whereas,  if  we  had  but  Mr.  Whitefield's  zeal  and  courage, 
what  could  not  we  do,  with  such  a  blessing  as  we  might 
expect  ? 

Zeal  and  courage  will  do  much  in  persons  of  but  an  ordi- 
nary capacity  ;  but  especially  would  they  do  great  things,  if 
joined  with  great  abilities.  If  some  great  men,  that  have  ap- 
peared in  our  nation,  had  been  as  eminent  in  divinity,  as 
they  were  in  philosophy,  and  had  engaged  in  the  Christian 
cause,  with  as  much  zeal  and  fervor  as  some  others  have 
done,  and  with  a  proportionable  blessing  of  Heaven,  they 
would  have  conquered  all  Christendom,  and  turned  the  world 
upside  down.  We  have  n^iany  ministers  in  the  land  that  do 
not  want  for  abilities ;  they  are  persons  of  bright  parts  and 
learning ;  they  should  consider  how  much  is  expected,  and 
will  be  required  of  them,  by  their  Lord  and  Master,  and  how 
much  they  miglit  do  for  Christ,  and  what  great  honor  and 
how  glorious  a  reward  they  might  receive,  if  they  had  in 
their  hearts  a  heavenly  warmth,  and  divine  heat,  proportiona- 
ble to  their  light. 


308  OF  CANDIDATES  FOR  THE  MINISTRY. 

With  respect  to  candidates  for  the  ministry,  I  would  not 
undertake  particularly  to  determine  what  kind  of  examina- 
tion or  trial  they  should  pass  under,  in  order  to  their  admis- 
sion to  that  sacred  work  :  but  I  think  this  is  evident  from 
the  scripture,  that  another  sort  of  trial,  with  regard  to  their 
virtue  and  piety  is  recjuisite,  than  is  required  in  order  to  per- 
sons being  admitted  into  the  visible  church.  The  apostle  di- 
rects, that  hands  he  laid  suddenly  on  no  man  ;  but  that 
they  should  ^r^^  he  tried  before  they  are  admitted  to  the  work 
o«f  the  ministry  :  but  it  is  evident  that  persons  were  suddenly 
admitted,  by  baptism,  into  the  visible  church,  from  time  to 
time,  on  their  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ,  without  such 
caution  and  strictness  in  their  probation.  And  it  seems  to 
me,  those  would  act  very  unadvisedly,  that  should  enter  on 
•that  great  and  sacred  work,  before  they  had  comfortable  sa- 
tisfaction concerning  themselves,  that  they  have  had  a  saving 
work  of  God  on  their  souls. 

And  though  it  may  be  thought,  that  I  go  out  of  my  pro- 
per sphere,  to  intermeddle  in  the  affairs  of  the  colleges,  yet  I 
will  take  the  liberty  of  an  Enghshman  (that  speaks  his  mind 
freely,  concerning  pubhc  affairs),  and  the  liberty  of  a  minister 
of  Christ  (who,  doubtless,  may  speak  his  mind  as  freely  about 
things  that  concern  the  kingdom  of  his  Lord  and  Master),  to 
give  my  opinion,  in  some  things,  with  respect  to  those  socie- 
ties ;  the  original  and  main  design  of  which  is  to  train  up 
persons,  and  fit  them  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.   .  And  I 
would  say  in  general,  that  it  appears  to  me  that  care  should 
be  taken,  some  way  or  other,  that  those  societies  should  be 
so  regulated,  that  they  should,  in  fact,  be  nurseries  of  piet3^ 
Otherwise,  they  are  fundamentally  ruined  and  undone,  as  to 
tlieir  main  design,  and  most  essential  end.     They  ought  to 
be  so  constituted,  that  vice  and  idleness  should  have  no  hving 
tliere:  they  ar«  intolerable  in  societies,  whose  main  design  is 
to  train  up  youth  in  Christian  knowledge  and  eminent  piety, 
to  fit  tliein  to  be  pastors  of  the  flock  of  the  blessed  .Tesus.     I 
have  Jierctofore  had  some  acqauitancc  with  the  affairs  of  a 


or  THE  REGULATION  OF  COLLEGES.  389 

college,  and  experience  of  what  belonged  to  its  tuition  and 
government ;  and  I  cannot  but  think  it  is  practicable  enough, 
so  to  constitute  such  societies,  that  there  should  be  no  being 
there,  without  being  virtuous,  serious,  and  diligent.  It  seems 
to  me  to  be  a  reproach  to  the  land,  that  ever  it  should  be  so 
with  our  colleges,  that  instead  of  being  places  of  the  greatest 
advantages  for  true  piety,  one  cannot  send  a  child  thither 
without  great  danger  of  his  being  infected,  as  to  his  morals  ; 
as  it  has  ceitainly  sometimes  been  with  these  societies  :  it  is 
i^erfectly  intolerable  ;  and  any  thing  should  be  done,  rather 
than  it  should  be  so.  If  we  pretend  to  have  any  colleges  at 
all,  under  any  notion  of  training  up  youth  for  the  ministry, 
there  should  be  some  way  found  out  that  should  certainly 
prevent  its  being  thus.  To  have  societies  for  bringing  per- 
sons up  to  be  embassadors  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  lead  souls 
to  heaven,  and  to  have  them  places  of  so  much  infection,  is 
the  greatest  nonsense  and  absurdity  imaginable. 

And,  as  thorough  and  effectual  care  should  be  taken  that 
vice  and  idleness  be  not  tolerated  in  these  societies,  so  cer- 
tainly, the  design  of  them  requires,  that  extraordinary  means 
should  be  used  in  them,  for  training  up  the  students  in  vital 
lehgion,  and  experimental  and  practical  godliness,  so  that 
they  should  be  holy  societies,  the  very  place  should  be  as  it 
were  sacred :  they  should  be  in  the  midst  of  the  land  foun- 
tains of  piety  and  holiness.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  pains 
taken  to  teach  the  scholars  human  learning  ;  there  ought  to 
be  as  much,  and  more  care,  thoroughly  to  educate  them  in 
religion,  and  lead  them  to  true  and  eminent  holiness.  If  the 
main  design  of  these  nurseries  is  to  bring  up  persons  to  teach 
Christ,  then  it  is  of  greatest  importance  that  there  should  be 
care  and  pains  taken  to  bring  those  that  are  there  educated 
to  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  It  has  been  common  in  our 
public  prayers  to  call  these  societies  the  schools  of  the  pro- 
phets  ;  and  if  they  arc  schools  to  train  up  young  men  to  be 
prophets,  certainly  there  ought  to  be  extraordinaiy  care  there 
kiken.  to  ti-ain  them  up  to  be  CItristians. 


390 

And  I  cannot  see  why  it  is  not  on  all  accounts  fit  and  con- 
venient for  the  governors  and  intructors  of  the  colleges,  parti- 
cularly, singly  and  frequently  to  converse  with  the  students 
about  the  state  of  their  souls.  As  is  the  practice  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Doddridge,  one  of  the  most  noted  of  the  present  dissent- 
ing ministers  in  England,  who  keeps  an  academy  at  North- 
ampton, as  he  himself  informs  the  Rev.  Mr.Wadsworth,  of 
Hartford,  in  Connecticut,  in  a  letter,  dated  at  Northampton, 
March  6,  1740 — 41.  The  original  of  which  letter  I  have 
seen,  and  have  by  me  an  extract  of  it,  sent  to  me  by  Mr. 
Wadsworth,  which  is  as  follows  : 

"  Through  the  divine  goodness,  I  have  every  year  the  plea- 
sure to  see  some  plants  taken  out  of  my  nursery  and  set  in 
neighboring  congregations,  where  they  generally  settle  with 
a  unanimous  consent,  and  that  to  a  very  remarkable  degree, 
in  some  very  large,  and  once  divided  congregations :  a  cir- 
cumstance in  which  I  own  and  adore  the  hand  of  a  wise  and 
gracious  God,  and  cannot  but  look  upon  it  as  a  token  for  good. 
I  have  at  present  a  greater  proportion  of  pious  and  ingenious 
youth  under  my  care  than  I  ever  before  had.  So  that  I  hope 
the  church  may  reasonably  expect  some  considerable  relief 
from  hence,  if  God  spare  their  lives  a  few  years,  and  continue 
to  them  those  gracious  assistances  which  he  has  hitherto  mer- 
cifully imparted,  I  will  not,  sir,  trouble  yon  at  present  with 
a  large  account  of  my  method  of  academical  education  :  only 
would  observe,  that  I  think  it  of  vast  importance  to  instruct 
them  carefully  in  the  scriptures,  and  not  only  endeavor  to 
estabhsh  them  in  the  great  truths  of  Christianity,  but  to  labor 
to  promote  their  practical  influence  on  their  hearts.  For  which 
purpose  I  frequently  converse  with  each  of  them  alone,  and 
conclude  the  conversation  with  prayer.  This  does  indeed 
take  up  a  great  deal  of  time  ;  but  I  bless  God  it  is  amply  re- 
paired, in  the  pleasure  I  have  in  seeing  my  labor  is  not  in  vain 
in  the  Lord."  n 

There  are  some  that  are  not  ministers,  nor  are  concerned 
immediately  in  those  things  that  appertain  to  their  oflice,  or  in 


DUTIES  OF  GREAT  MEN.  391 

the  education  of  persons  for  it,  that  are  under  great  advan- 
tages to  promote  such  a  glorious  work  as  this.  Some  lay- 
men, though  it  be  not  their  business  pubhcly  to  exhort  and 
teach,  yet  are  in  some  respects  under  greater  advantage  to  en- 
courage and  forward  this  work,  than  ministers.  As  particu- 
larly great  men,  or  men  that  are  high  in  honor  and  influence. 
How  much  might  such  do  to  encourage  religion,  and  open 
the  way  for  it  to  have  free  course,  and  bear  down  opposition, 
if  they  were  but  inchned  ?  There  is  commonly  a  certain 
unhappy  shyness  in  great  men  with  respect  to  rehgion,  as 
though  they  were  ashamed  of  it,  or  at  least,  ashamed  to  do 
very  much  at  it ;  whereby  they  dishonor,  and  doubtless, 
greatly  provoke  the  King  of  kings,  and  very  much  wound 
religion  among  the  common  people.  They  are  careful  of 
their  honor,  and  seem  to  be  afraid  of  appearing  openly  for- 
ward and  zealous  in  religion,  as  though  it  were  what  would 
debase  their  character  and  expose  them  to  contempt.  But 
in  this  day  of  bringing  up  the  ark,  they  ought  to  be  like  Da- 
vid, that  gi'eat  king  of  Israel,  who  made  himself  vile  before 
the  ark ;  and  as  he  was  the  highest  in  honor  and  dignity  among 
God's  people,  so  thought  it  became  him  to  appear  foremost  in 
the  zeal  and  activity  he  manifested  on  that  occasion ;  there- 
by animating  and  encouraging  the  whole  congregation  to 
praise  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  before  him,  with  all  their  might : 
and  though  it  diminished  him  in  the  eyes  of  scoflSng  Mi- 
chal,  yet  it  did  not  at  all  abate  the  honor  and  esteem  of  the 
congregation  of  Israel,  but  advanged  it ;  as  appears  by  2  Sam. 
vi.  22. 

Rich  men  have  a  talent  in  their  hands,  in  the  disposal  and 
improvement  of  which,  they  might  very  much  promote  such 
a  work  as  this,  if  they  were  so  disposed.  They  are  far  be- 
yond others  under  advantage  to  do  good,  and  lay  up  for  them- 
selves treasures  in  heaven.  What  a  thousand  pities  is  it, 
that  for  want  of  a  heart,  they  have  commonly  no  share  at  all 
there,  but  heaven  is  peopled  mostly  with  the  poor  of  this 
world  ?     One  would  think  that  our  rich  men,  that  call  them- 


392  DUTIES  OF  RICH  MEN  TO  ADVANCE 

selves  Christians,  might  devise  some  notable  things^  to  dc 
with  their  mone)^,  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  their  professed 
Redeemer,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  souls  of  men,  at  this 
time  of  such  extraordinary  advantage  for  it.  It  seems  to  me^ 
that  in  this  age,  most  of  us  have  but  very  narrow,  penurious 
notions  of  Christianity,  as  it  respects  our  use  and  disposal  of 
our  temporal  goods.  The  primitive  Christians  had  not  such 
notions  ;  they  were  trained  up  by  the  apostles  in  another 
way.  God  has  greatly  distinguished  some  of  the  inhabitants 
of  New  England,  from  others,  in  the  abundance  that  he  has 
given  them  of  the  good  things  of  this  life.  If  they  could  now 
be  persuaded  to  lay  out  some  considerable  part  of  that  which 
God  has  given  them,  for  the  honor  of  God,  and  lay  it  up  m 
heaven,  instead  of  spending  it  for  their  own  honor,  or  laying 
it  up  for  their  posterity,  they  would  not  repent  of  it  after- 
wards. How  liberally  did  the  heads  of  the  tribes  contribute 
of  their  wealth,  at  the  setting  up  of  the  tabernacle,  though  it 
was  in  a  barren  wilderness  ?  These  are  the  days  of  the 
erecting  the  tabernacle  of  God  amongst  us.  We  have  a  par- 
ticular account  how  the  goldsmiths  and  the  merchants  helped 
to  rebuild  the  wall  of  Jerusalem,  Neh.  iii.  32.  The  days 
are  coming  spoken  of  in  scripture,  and  I  believe  not  very  far 
off,  when  the  sons  of  2^ion  shall  come  from  far,  bringing 
their  silver  and  their  gold  witJi  them,  unto  the  name  of 
the  Lord  their  God,  and  to  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  and 
when  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  trade  for  Christ,  more 
than  for  themselves,  and  their  nierdiandise  and  hire  shall 
he  lioliness  to  the  Lord,  and  shall  not  he  treasured,  or  laid 
up  for  posterity,  hut  shall  he  for  them  that  dicell  before 
the  Lord,  to  eat  sufficiently,  arid  for  durable  clolJiiiig  : 
and  when  the  ships  of  Tarshish  shall  bring  the  wealth  of 
the  distant  parts  of  the  earth,  to  the  jylace  of  God^s  sanc- 
tuary, and  to  make  the  place  of  his  feet  glorious  ;  and 
the  abundance  of  the  sea  shall  be  converted  to  the  use  of 
God's  churcJi,  ajid  she  shall  suck  the  milk  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  suck    the   breasts    of   kings.     The  days   are 


THE  KUSGDOM   OF  CHKIST.  393 

coming,  when  tiie  great  and  rich  men  of  tlie  world  shall 
bring  their  honor  and  glory  into  the  churchy  and  shall,  as 
it  were,  strip  themselves  to  spread  their  g-arments  under 
Christ's  feet,  as  lie  enters  triumphantly  into  Jerusalem  ;  and 
when  those  that  will  not  do  so  shall  have  no  glory,  and  their 
silver  and  gold  shall  be  cankered,  and  their  garments  moth- 
eaten  :  for  the  saints  shall  then  inlierit  the  earth,  and  they 
shall  reign  on  earth,  and  those  that  honor  God  he  will  honor, 
and  those  that  despise  him  sliall  be  lightly  esteemed. 

If  some  of  our  rich  men  \yould  give  one  quarter  of  their 
estates  to  promote  this  work,  they  would  act  a  little  as  if  they 
were  designed  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  a  little  as  rich 
men  will  act  by  and  by,  that  shall  be  partakers  of  the  spiri- 
tual wealth  and  glories  of  that  kingdom.' 

Great  things  might  de  done  for  the  advancement  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  at  this  day,  by  those  that  have  ability, 
by  estabhshing  funds  for  the  support  and  propagation  of  re- 
ligion ;  by  supporting  some  that  are  eminently  qualified  with 
gifts  and  grace,  in  preaching  the  gospel  in  certain  parts  of 
the  country,  that  are  more  destitute  of  the  means  of  grace ; 
in  searching  out  children  of  promising  abiUties,  and  their 
hearts  full  of  love  to  Christ,  but  of  poor  families,  (as  doubtless 
there  are  such  now  in  the  land,)  and  bringing  them  up  for 
the  ministry  ;  and  in  distributing  books  that  are  remarkably 
fitted  to  promotes  vital  religion,  and  have  a  great  tendency  to 
advance  this  work  ;  or  if  they  would  only  bear  the  trouble,  ex- 
pense, and  loss  of  sending  such  books  into  various  parts  of  the 
land  to  be  sold,  it  might  be  an  occasion  that  ten  times  so  many 
of  those  books  should  be  bought,  as  otherwise  would  be  ;  and 
in  establishing  and  supporting  schools  in  poor  towns  and 
villages  ;  which  might  be  done  on  such  a  Ibundation,  as  not 
only  to  bring  up  children  in  common  learning,  but  also, 
might  very  much  tend  to  their  conviction  and  conversion, 
and  being  trained  up  in  vital  piety  ;  and  doubtless  something 
might  be  done  this  way,  in  old  towns,  and  more  populous 

50 


394  OF  FASTING  AND  PRAYER. 

places,  tliar.  might  have  a  great  tendency  to  the  flourishing 
of  rehgion  in  the  rising  generation. 


SECTION  IV. 
Of  duties  that  concern  cdl  in  general. 

But  I  would  now  proceed  to  mention  some  things,  that 
ought  to  be  done,  at  such  a  day  as  this,  that  concern  all  in 
general. 

And  here,  the  first  thing  I  shall  mention,  is  fasting  and 
'prayer.  It  seems  to  me,  that  the  circumstances  of  the  pre- 
sent work  do  loudly  call  God's  people  to  abound  in  this  ;  whe- 
ther they  consider  the  experience  God  has  lately  given  them, 
of  the  worth  of  his  presence,  and  of  the  blessed  fruits  of  the 
effusions  of  his  Spirit,  to  excite  them  to  pray  for  the  continu- 
ance and  increase,  and  greater  extent  of  such  blessings  ;  or 
whether  they  consider  the  great  encouragement  God  has 
lately  given  them  to  pray  for  the  outpourings  of  his  Spirit, 
and  the  carrying  on  this  work,  by  the  great  manifestations 
he  has  lately  made  of  the  freeness  and  riches  of  his  grace ; 
and  how  much  there  is  in  what  we  have  seen  of  the  glorious 
works  of  God's  power  and  grace,  to  put  us  in'mind  of  the  yet 
greater  things  of  this  nature,  that  he  has  spoken  of  in  his 
word,  and  to  excite  our  longings  for  those  things,  and  hopes 
of  their  approach  ;  or  whether  we  consider  the  great  opposi- 
tion that  Satan  makes  against  this  work,  and  the  inany  diffi- 
culties with  which  it  is  clogged,  and  the  distressing  circum- 
stances that  some  parts  of  God's  church  in  this  land  are  under 
at  this  day,  on  one  account  and  another. 

So  it  is  God's  will,  through  his  wonderful  grace,  that  the 
prayers  of  his  saints  shovdd  be  one  great  and  principal  means 
of  carrying  on  the  designs  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world. 
When  God  has  something  very  great  to  accom])lish  for  his 


OP  PASTING  ANT)  PRAYER.  395 

church,  it  is  liis  will  that  there  should  precede  it  the  extra- 
ordinary prayers  of  his  people ;  as  is  manifested  by  Ezek. 
xxxvi.  37.  "  I  will  yet,  for  this,  be  inquired  of,  by  the  house 
of  Israel,  to  do  it  for  them  ;"  together  with  the  context. 
And  it  is  revealed  that,  when  God  is  about  to  accomplish 
great  things  for  his  church,  he  will  begin  by  remarkably 
pouring  out  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  supplication,  Zech.  xii. 
10.  If  we  are  not  to  expect  that  the  devil  should  go  out  of 
a  particular  person,  that  is  under  a  bodily  possession,  without 
extraordinary  prayer,  07^  jnayer  and  fasting  ;  how  much 
less,  should  we  expect  to  have  him  cast  out  of  the  land,  and 
the  world,  without  it. 

I  am  sensible  that  considerable  has  been  done  in  duties  of 
this  nature,  in  some  places  ;  but  I  do  not  think  so  much  as 
God,  in  the  present  dispensations  of  his  providence,  calls  for. 
I  should  think  the  people  of  God  in  this  land,  at  such  a  time 
as  this  is,  would  be  in  the  way  of  their  duty,  to  do  three 
times  so  much  at  fasting  and  prayer  as  they  do  ;  not  only, 
nor  principally,  for  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  on  those 
towns  or  places  where  they  belong  ;  but  that  God  would  ap- 
pear for  his  church,  and  in  mercy  to  miserable  men,  to  carry 
on  his  work  in  the  land,  and  in  the  world  of  mankind,  and 
to  fulfill  the  things  that  he  has  spoken  of  in  his  word,  that 
his  church  has  been  so  long  wishing  and  hoping  and'wait- 
ing  for.  They  that  make  mention  of  the  Lord^  at  this 
day,  ought  not  to  keep  silence^  and  should  give  God  no 
rest,  till  he  establish,  and  till  he  m>ake  Jerusalem,  a  praise 
in  the  earth,  agreeably  to  Isa.  Ixii.  6,  7.  Before  the  first 
great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  on  the  Christian 
church,  which  began  at  Jerusalem,  the  church  of  God  gave 
themselves  to  incessant  prayer,  Acts  i.  13,  14.  There  is  a 
time  spoken  of,  wherein  God  will  remarkably  and  wonder- 
fully appear,  for  the  deliverance  of  his  church  from  all  her 
enemies,  and  when  he  will  avenge  his  ovm  elect  :  and 
Christ  reveals  that  this  will  be  in  answer  to  their  incessant 
prayers,  or  rrying  day  and  night,  Luke  xviii.  7.    In  Israel, 


396  GOD  IS  NOW  WAITING  FOR  SOMETHING. 

(lie  day  of  atoiioiiicnf.  wliich  was  ihcir  groat,  da}'  of  fasting 
and  prayer,  preceded  and  made  way  for  the  glorious  and 
joyful  feast  of  tabernacles.  When  Christ  is  mystically  born 
into  the  world,  to  rule  over  all  nations,  it  is  represented  in 
Rev.  xii.  as  being  in  consequence  of  the  church's  "  crying, 
and  travailing  in  birth,  and  being  pained  to  be  delivered." 
One  thing  here  intended,  doubtless  is,  her  crying  and  ago- 
nizing in  prayer. 

God  seems  now,  at  this  very  time,  to  be  waiting  for  this 
from  us.  When  God  is  about  to  bestow  some  great  bless- 
ing on  his  church,  it  is  often  his  manner,  in  the  first  place, 
so  to  order  things  in  his  providence,  as  to  show^  his  church 
their  great  need  of  it,  and  to  bring  them  into  distress  for  want 
of  it,  and  so  put  them  upon  crying  earnestly  to  him  for  it. 
And  let  us  consider  God's  present  dispensations  towards  his 
church  in  this  land  :  a  glorious  work  of  his  grace  has  been 
begun  and  carried  on  ;  and  God  has,  of  late,  suffered  innu- 
merable difficulties  to  arise,  that  do  in  a  great  measure  clog 
and  liinder  it,  ami  bring  many  of  God's  dear  children  into 
great  distress  ;  and  yet  does  not  wholly  forsake  the  work  of 
Ids  hand  ;  there  are  remarkable  tokens  of  his  presence  still 
to  be  seen,  here  and  there  ;  as  though  he  was  not  forward 
to  forsake  us,  and  (if  I  may  so  say)  as  though  he  had  a 
mind*to  carry  on  his  work  ;  but  only  was  waiting  for  some- 
thing that  he  expected  in  us,  as  requisite  in  order  to  it.  And 
we  have  a  great  deal  of  reason  to  think,  that  one  thing  at 
least  is,  that  we  should  further  acknowledge  the  greatness 
and  necessity  of  such  a  mercy,  and  our  dependence  on 
God  for  it,  in  earnest  and  importunate  prayers  to  him.  And 
by  the  many  errors  that  have  been  run  into,  and  the  wounds 
we  iinve  thereby  given  ourselves  and  the  cause  that  we  would 
promo! i\  and  the  mischief  and  confusion  we  have  thereby 
made,  (tod  has  hitluMto  been  remarkably  showing  us  our 
great  and  universal  dependence  on  him.  and  exceeding  need 
of  his  help  and  gnico  :  wliirh  shoiild  encfnfre  our  cries  to 
him  for  ii. 


ALL  CAN  AID  BY  FASTING  AND  PRAYER  397 

Tliere  is  no  way  that  Chiistians,  in  a  private  capacity, 
can  do  so  much  to  promote  the  work  of  God,  and  advance 
the  kingdom  of  Christ,  as  by  prayer.  By  this,  even  women, 
children,  and  servants,  may  have  a  public  influence.  Let 
persons  be  never  so  weak,  and  never  so  mean,  and  under 
never  so  poor  advantages  to  do  much  for  Christ,  and  the 
souls  of  men,  otherwise  ;  yet,  if  they  have  much  of  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  supplication,  in  this  way,  they  may  have 
power  with  Him  that  is  infinite  in  power,  and  has  the  go- 
vernment of  the  whole  world  :  and  so  a  poor  man  in  his 
cottage  may  have  a  blessed  influence  all  over  the  world. 
God  is,  if  I  may  so  say,  at  the  command  of  the  prayer  of 
faith  ;  and  in  this  respect  is,  as  it  were,  under  the  power  of 
his  people  ;  as  'princes^  they  have  power  with  God,  and 
prevail  :  though  they  may  be  private  persons,  their  prayers 
are  put  up  in  the  name  of  a  Mediator,  that  is  a  public  per- 
son, bein^  the  Head  of  the  whole  church,  and  the  Lord  of 
the  universe  :  and  if  they  have  a  great  sense  of  the  impor- 
tance of  eternal  things,  and  concern  for  the  precious  souls  of 
men,  yet  they  need  not  regret  it,  that  they  are  not  preachers  ; 
they  may  go  in  their  eainestness  and  agonies  of  soul,  and 
pour  out  their  souls  before  one  that  is  able  to  do  all  things  ; 
before  him  they  may  speak  as  freely  as  ministers  ;  they  have 
a  great  High  Priest,  through  whom  they  may  come  boldly 
at  all  times,  and  may  vent  themselves  before  a  prayer-hear- 
ing Father,  without  any  restraint. 

If  the  people  of  God,  at  this  day,  instead  of  spending  time 
in  fiiiitless  disputing,  and  talking  about  opposers,  and  judging 
of  them,  and  animadverting  upon  the  unreasonableness  of 
their  talk  and  behavior,  and  its  inconsistence  with  true  ex- 
perience, would  be  more  silent  in  this  way,  and  open  their 
mouths  much  more  before  God,  and  spend  more  time  in 
fasting  and  prayer,  they  v^ould  be  more  in  the  way  of  a 
blessing.  And  if  some  Chiistians  in  the  land,  that  have 
been  complaining  of  their  ministers,  and  struggling  in  vain 
to  dehver  themselves  from  the  difliculties  thev  liave  com- 


398  METHOD  OF  FASTING  AND  PRAVER. 

plained  of  under  their  ministry,  had  said  and  acted  less  be- 
fore men,  and  had  applied  themselves  with  all  their  might 
to  cry  to  God  for  their  ministers,  had,  as  it  were,  risen,  and 
stormed  heaven  with  their  humble,  fervent,  and  incessant 
prayers  for  them,  they  would  have  been  much  more  in  the 
way  of  success. 

God,  in  his  providence,  appearing  in  the  present  state  of 
things,  does  especially  call  on  his  people  in  New  England  to 
be  very  much  in  praying  to  him  for  the  pouring  out  of  the 
Spirit  upon  ministers  in  the  land.  For  though  it  is  not  for 
us  to  determine,  concerning  particular  ministers,  how  much 
they  have  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  yet  in  the  general,  it  is 
apparent  that  there  is,  at  this  day,  need  of  very  great  de- 
grees of  the  presence  of  God  with  the  ministry  in  New 
England,  much  greater  degrees  of  it  than  has  hitherto  been 
granted  ;  they  need  it  for  themselves,  and  the  church  of  God 
stands  in  extreme  need  of  it. 

In  days  of  fasting  and  prayer,  wherein  the  whole  church 
or  congregation  is  concerned,  if  the  whole  day,  besides  what 
is  spent  in  our  families,  was  not  spent  in  the  meeting-house, 
but  part  of  it  in  particular  praying  companies  or  societies,  it 
would  have  a  tendency  to  animate  and  engage  devotion, 
more  than  if  the  whole  day  were  spent  in  public,  where  the 
people  are  no  way  active  themselves  in  the  worship,  any 
otherwise  than  as  they  join  with  the  minister.  The  inha- 
bitants of  many  of  our  towns  are  now  divided  into  particular 
praying  societies,  most  of  the  people,  young  and  old,  have 
voluntarily  associated  themselves  in  distinct  companies,  for 
mutual  assistance,  in  social  worship,  in  private  houses  : 
What  I  intend  therefore  is,  that  days  of  prayer  should  be 
spent  partly  in  these  distinct  praying  companies.  Such  a 
method  of  keeping  a  fast  as  this^  has  several  times  been 
proved,  viz.  in  the  forenoon,  after  the  duties  of  the  family 
and  closet,  as  early  as  might  be,  all  the  people  of  the  con- 
gregation have  gathered  in  their  particular  religious  socie- 
ties ;  companies  of  inen  liy  themselves,  and  companies  of 


CONCERT  OF  FASTING  AND  PRAYER  399 

women  by  themselves  ;  young  men  by  tliemselves,  and 
young  women  by  themselves  ;  and  companies  of  children, 
in  all  parts  of  the  town,  by  themselves,  as  many  as  were 
capable  of  social  religious  exercises  ;  the  boys  by  themselves, 
and  girls  by  themselves  :  and  about  the  middle  of  the  day, 
at  an  appointed  hour,  all  have  met  together  in  the  house  of 
God,  to  offer  up  public  prayers,  and  to  hear  a  sermon  suita- 
ble to  the  occasion  :  and  then,  they  have  retired  from  the 
house  of  God  again,  into  their  private  societies,  and  spent 
the  remaining  part  of  the  day  in  prayiug  together  there,  ex- 
cepting so  much  as  was  requisite  for  the  duties  of  the  family 
and  closet,  in  their  own  houses.  And  it  has  been  found  to 
be  of  great  benefit,  to  assist  and  engage  the  minds  of  the 
people  in  the  duties  of  the  day. 

I  have  often  thought  it  would  be  a  thing  very  desirable, 
and  very  likely  to  be  followed  with  a  great  blessing,  if  there 
could  be  some  contrivance  that  there  should  be  an  agr'eement 
of  all  God's  people  in  America,  that  are  well  affected  to  this 
work,  to  keep  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  to  God  ;  wherein 
we  should  all  unite  on  the  same  day  in  humbling  ourselves 
before  God  for  our  past  long  continued  lukewarmness  and 
unprofitableness  ;  not  omitting  humiliation  for  the  errors 
that  so  many  of  God's  people  that  have  been  zealously  af- 
fected towards  this  work,  through  their  infirmity  and  re- 
maining blindness  and  corruption,  have  run  into  ;  and  to- 
gether with  thanksgiving  to  God,  for  so  glorious  and  won- 
derful a  display  of  his  power  and  grace,  in  the  late  outpour- 
ings of  his  Spirit,  to  address  the  Father  of  mercies,  with 
prayers  and  supplications,  and  earnest  cries,  that  he  would 
guide  and  direct  his  own  people,  and  that  he  would  con- 
tinue, and  still  carry  on  his  work,  and  more  abundantly  and 
extensively  pour  out  his  Spirit  ;  and  particularly  that  he 
would  pour  out  his  Spirit  4ipon  ministers  ;  and  that  he  would 
bow  the  heavens  and  come  down,  and  erect  his  glorious 
kingdom  through  the  earth.  Some  perhaps  may  think  that 
its  being  all  on  the  same  day,  is  a  circumstance  of  no  great 


400  OF  FAStlNG  AND  PRAYER, 

consequence  ;  but  I  cannot  be  of  that  mind  :  such  a  cir- 
cumstance makes  the  union  and  agreement  of  God's  people 
in  his  worship  the  more  visible,  and  puts  the  greater  honor 
upon  God,  and  would  have  a  great  tendency  to  assist  and 
enliven  the  devotions  of  Christians  :  it  seems  to  me  it  would 
mightily  encourage  and  animate  God's  saints,  in  humbly 
and  earnestly  seeking  to  God,  for  such  blessings  which  con- 
cerns them  all  ;  and  that  it  would  be  much'  for  the  rejoicing 
of  all  to  think,  that  at  the  same  time,  such  multitudes  of 
God's  dear  children,  far  and  near,  were  sending  up  their  cries 
to  the  same  common  Father,  for  the  same  mercies,  Christ 
speaks  of  agreement  in  asking,  as  what  contributes  to  the 
prevalence  of  the  prayers  of  his  people,  Mat.  xviii.  19. 
"  Again,  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  an}^  two  of  you,  shall  agree 
on  earth,  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall 
be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  If  the 
agreenfent,  or  united  purpose  and  appointment  of  but  two  of 
God's  children,  would  contribute  much  to  the  prevalence  of 
their  prayers,  how  much  more  the  agreement  of  so  many 
thousands  ?  Christ  delights  greatly  in  the  union  of  his  peo- 
ple, as  appears  by  his  prayer  in  John  xvii.  And  especially 
is  the  appearance  of  their  union  in  worship  lovely  and  at 
tractive  unto  him. 

I  doubt  not  but  such  a  thing  as  I  have  now  mentioned  is 
practicable,  without  a  great  deal  of  trouble  :  some  consider- 
able number  of  ministers  might  meet  together,  and  draw  up 
the  proposal,  wherein  a  certain  day  should  be  pitched  upon, 
at  a  sufficient  distance,  endeavoring  therein  to  avoid  any  other 
public  day,  that  might  interfere  with  the  design,  in  any  of 
the  provinces,  and  the  business  of  the  day  should  be  parti- 
cularly mentioned  ;  and  these  proj)osals  should  be  pubUshed 
and  scut  abroad,  into  all  parts,  with  a  desire,  that  as  many 
ministers  as  are  disposed  to  fall  in»with  them,  would  propose 
the  matter  to  their  congregations,  and  having  taken  their 
consent,  would  subscribe  tlieir  names,  together  with  the  places 
of  which  they  arc  ministers,  and  send  back  the  proposals  thus 


BY  A  GENERAL  AGREEMENT.  401 

subscribed,  to  the  piinter ;  (tlie  hands  of  many  ministers 
might  be  to  one  paper) ;  and  the  printer  having  received  the 
papers,  thus  subscribed,  from  all  the  provinces,  might  print 
the  proposals  again,  with  all  the  names  ;  thus  they  might  be 
sent  abroad  again,  with  the  names,  that  God's  people  might 
know  who  arc  united  with  them  in  the  affair :  one  of  the 
ministers  of  Boston  might  be  desired  to  have  the  oversight  of 
the  printing  and  dispersing  the  proposals.  In  such  a  way, 
perhaps,  might  be  fulfilled,  in  some  measure,  such  a  general 
mourning  and  supplication  of  God's  people,  as  is  spoken  of, 
Zech.  xii.  at  the  latter  end,  with  which  the  church's  glorious 
day  is  to  be  introduced.  And  such  a  day  might  be  some- 
thing like  the  day  of  atonement  in  Israel,  before  the  joyful 
feast  of  tabernacles. 

One  thing  more  I  would  mention  concerning  fasting  and 
prayer,  wherein  I  think  there  has  been  a  neglect  in  ministers  ; 
and  that  is,  that  although  they  recommend,  and  much  insist 
on  the  duty  of  secret  prayer,  in  their  preacliing,  so  little  is 
said  about  secret  fasting.  It  is  a  duty  recommended  by  our 
Savior  to  his  follov/ers,  just  in  like  manner  as  secret  prayer 
is  ;  as  may  be  seen  by  comparing  ver.  5,  6.  of  Matt.  vi.  with 
ver.  16,  17,  18.  Though  I  do  not  suppose  that  secret  fast- 
ing is  to  be  practiced  in  a  stated  manner,  and  steady  course, 
as  secret  prayer,  yet  it  seems  to  me,  it  is  a  duty  that  all  pro- 
fessing Christians  should  practice,  and  frequently  practice. 
There  are  many  occasions,  of  both  a  spiritual  and  temporal 
nature,  that  do  properly  require  it ;  and  there  are  many  par- 
ticular mercies,  that  we  desire  for  ourselves  or  friends,  that  it 
would  be  proper,  in  this  manner,  to  seek  of  God. 

Another  thing  I  would  also  mention,  wherein  it  appears  to 
me  that  there  has  been  an  omission,  with  respect  to  the  ex- 
ternal worship  of  God.  There  has  been  of  late,  a  great  in- 
crease of  preaching  the  word,  and  a  great  'increase  of  social 
prayer,  and  a  great  increase  of  singing  praises  :  these  exter- 
nal duties  of  religion  are  attended,  much  more  frequently 
than  they  used  to  be ;  yet  I  cannot  understand  that  there  is 

51 


402  OF  MORAL  DUTIES 

any  increase  of  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  or 
that  God's  people  do  any  more  frequently  commemorate  the 
dying  love  of  their  Redeemer,  in  this  sacred  memorial  of  it, 
than  they  used  to  do :  though  T  do  not  see  why  an  increase 
of  love  to  Christ,  should  not  dispose  Christians,  as  much  to 
increase  in  this,  as  in  those  other  duties  ;  or  why  it  is  not  as 
proper,  that  Christ's  disciples  should  abound  in  this  duty,  in 
this  joyful  season,  which  is  spiritually  supper-time,  a  feast- 
day  with  God's  saints,  wherein  Christ  is  so  abundantly  mani- 
festing his  dying  love  to  souls,  and  is  dealing  forth  so  liberally 
of  the  precious  fruits  of  his  death.  It  seems  plain  by  the 
scripture,  that  the  primitive  Christians  were  wont  to  celebrate 
this  memorial  of  the  sufferings  of  their  dear  Redeemer  every 
Lord's  day  :  and  so  1  believe  it  will  be  again  in  the  church  of 
Cbrist,  in  days  that  are  approaching.  And  whether  we  at- 
tend this  holy  and  sweet  ordinance  so  often  now,  or, no,  yet  I 
cannot  but  think  it  would  become  us,  at  such  a  time  as  this, 
to  attend  it  much  oftener  than  is  commonly  done  in  the  land. 


SECTION  V. 

The  work  to  be  j^romoted  by  attention  to  moral  duties. 

But  another  thing  I  would  mention,  which  it  is  of  much 
greater  importance,  that  we  should  attend  to :  and  that  is 
the  duty,  that  is  incumbent  upon  God's  people  at  this  day, 
to  take  heed,  that  wdiile  they  abound  in  external  duties  of 
devotion,  such  as  praying,  hearing,  singing,  and  attending 
rehgious  meetings,  there  be  a  proportionable  care  to  abound 
jn  moral  duties,  such  as  acts  of  righteousness,  truth,  meek- 
ness, forgiveness  and  love  towards  our  neighbor ;  which  are 
of  much  greater  importance  in  the  sight  of  God,  than  all  the 
externals  of  his  worship  ;  which  our  Savior  was  particu- 
larly careful,  that  men  should  be  well  aware  of.     Matt.  ix. 


OF  MORAL  DUTIES.  403 

13.  "But  go  ye,  and  le.'un  wliat  tliat  meanetb^  I  will  have 
mercy  and  not  sacrifice."'  And  chop.  xii.  7.  "  But  if  ye 
had  known  what  this  meaneth,  I  will  have  mercy  and  not 
sacrifice,  ye  would  not  have  condemned  the  guiltless." 

The  internal  acts  and  principles  of  the  worship  of  God,  or 
the  worship  of  the  heart,  in  the  love  and  fear  of  God,  trust  in 
God,  and  resignation  to  God,  dec,  are  the  most  essential  and 
important  of  all  duties  of  religion  whatsoever ;  for  therein 
consists  the  essence  of  all  religion.  But  of  this  inward  reli- 
gion, t^iere  are  two  sorts  of  external  manifestations  or  ex- 
pressions. The  one  sort  are  outward  acts  of  worship,  such 
as  meeting  in  religious  assemblies,.attending  sacraments,  and 
other  outward  institutions,  and  honoring  God  with  gestures, 
such  as  bowing,  or  kneeling  before  bim,  or  with  words,  in 
speaking  honorably  of  him,  in  prayer,  praise,  or  rehgious 
conference.  And  tbe  other  sort,  are  the  expressions  of  our 
love  to  God,  by  obeying  his  moral  commands,  of  self-denial, 
righteousness,  meekness,  and  Christian  love,  in  our  behavior 
among  men.  And  the  latter  are  of  vastlv  the  greatest  im- 
portance in  the  Christian  life.  God  makes  little  account  of 
the  former,  in  comparison  of  them.  They  are  abundantly 
more  insisted  on,  by  the  prophets,  in  the  old  testament,  and 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  in  the  new.  When  these  two  kinds 
of  duties  are  spoken  of  together,  the  latter  are  evermore  greatly 
preferred-.  As  in  Isa.  i.  12 — 18.  and  Amos  v.  21.  &c.,  and 
Mic.  vi.  7,  8.  and  Isa.  Iviii.  5,  6,  7.  and  Zech.  vii.  ten  first 
verses,  and  Jer.  ii.  seven  first  verses,  and  Matt.  xv.  3.,  <fec. 
Often,  when  the  times  were  very  corrufjt  in  Israel,  the  people 
abounded  in  the  former  kind  of  duties,  but  were  at  such 
times,  always  notoriously  deficient  in  the  latter;., as  the  pro- 
phets complain,  Isa.  Iviii.  four  first  verses,  Jer.  vi.  13.  com- 
pared with  ver.  20.  Hypocrites  and  self-righteous  persons, 
do  much  more  commonly  abound  in  the  former  kind  of 
duties,  than  the  latter;  as  Christ  remarks  of  the  Pharisees, 
Matt.  X'xiii.  14,  25,  34.  When  the  scripture  directs  us  to 
sJiow  our  faith  by  our  'works,  it  is  principally  the  latter  sort 


404  IN  A    REVIVAL  OF  RELIGION  GOD  CALLS 

are  intended  ;  as  appears  by  James  ii.  from  ver.  8.  to  the 
end,  and  1  John  ii.  3,  7,  S,  9,  10,  11.  And  we  are  to  be 
judged  at  the  last  day,  especially  by  these  latter  sort  of  works  ; 
as  is  evident  by  the  account  we  have  of  the  day  of  judgment, 
in  Matt.  xxv.  External  acts  of  worship,  in  words  and  ges- 
tures, and  outward  forms,  are  of  httle  use,  but  as  signs  of 
something  else,  or  as  they  are  a  profession  of  inward  wor- 
ship :  they  are  not  so  properly  showing  our  religion  by  our 
deeds  ;  for  they  are  only  a  showing  our  religion  by  words, 
or  an  outward  profession.  But  he  that  shows  religion  in  the 
other  sort  of  duties,  shows  it  in  something  more  than  a  pro- 
fession of  words,  he  shows  it  in  deeds..  And  though  deeds 
may  be  hypocritical,  as  well  as  words  ;  yet  in  themselves 
they  are  of  greater  importance,  for  they  are  much  more  pro- 
fitable to  oui-selves  and  our  neighbor.  We  cannot  express 
our  love  to  God,  by  doing  any  thing  that  is  profitable  to  God ; 
God  would  therefore  have  us  to  do  it  in  those  things  that  are 
profitable  to  our  neighbors,  whom  he  has  constituted  his  re- 
ceivers :  our  goodness  extends  not  to  God,  but  to  our  fellow- 
Christians.  The  latter  sort  of  duties  puts  greater  honor  upon 
God,  because  there  is  greater  self-denial  in  them.  The  exter- 
nal acts  of  worship,  consisting  in  bodily  gestures,  words,  and 
sounds,  are  the  cheapest  part  of  religion,  and  least  contrary 
to  our  lusts.  The  difficulty  of  thorough,  external  religion, 
does  not  lie  in  them.  Let  wicked  men  enjoy  their  Covetous- 
ness  and  their  pride,  their  malice,  envy  and  revenge,  and 
their  sensuality  and  voluptuousness,  in  their  behavior  amongst 
men,  and  they  will  be  willing  to  compound  the  matter  with 
God,  and  submit  to  what  forms  of  worship  you  please,  and  as 
many  as  yjou  please  ;  as  is  manifest  in  the  Jews  of  old,  in 
the  days  of  the  prophets,  and  the  Pharisees  in  Christ's  time, 
and  the  Papists  and  IMahometans,  at  this  day. 

At  a  time  when  there  is  an  appearance  of  the  approach  of 
any  glorious  revival  of  God's  church,  God  does  especially 
call  his  professing  peopb  to  the  practice  of  moral  duties.  Isa. 
Ivi.  1.     '•  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  keep  ye  judgment,  and  do 


TO  DEEDS  OF  CHARITY,  405 

justice  ;  for  my  salvation  is  near  to  come,  and  my  righteous- 
ness to  be  revealed."  So  when  John  preached,  that  "  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  was  at  hand/'  and  cried  to  the  people, 
"  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight," 
as  we  have  an  account,  Luke  iii.  4.,  the  people  asked  him, 
"  What  they  should  do?"  he  answers,  '' He  that  hath  two 
coats,  let  him  impart  to  him  that  hath  none,  and  he  that 
hath  meat,  let  him  do  likewise.  The  publicans  said,  "  What 
shall  we  do  ?"  He  answers,  "  Exact  no  more  than  that 
which  is  appointed  you."  And  the  soldiers  asked  him,  "  What 
shall  we  do  ?"  He  replies,  "  Do  violence  to  no  man  ;  neither 
accuse  any  falsely  ;  and  be  content  with  your  wages."  ver. 
10,  11,  12,  13,  14. 

God's  people,  at  such  a  time  as  this,  ought  especially  to 
abound  in  deeds  of  charity  or  alms- giving.  We  generally, 
in  these  days,  seem  to  fall  far  below  the  true  spirit  and  prac- 
tice of  Christianity,  with  regard  to  this  duty,  and  seem  to 
have  but  little  notion  of  it,  so  far  as  I  can  understand  the 
New  Testament.  At  a  time  when  God  is  so  liberal  of  spi- 
ritual things,  we  ought  not  to  be  straight-handed  towards  him, 
and  sparing  of  our  temporal  things.  So  far  as  I  can  judge 
by  the  scripture,  there  is  no  external  duty  whatsoever,  by 
which  persons  will  be  so  much  in  the  way,  not  only  of  receiv- 
ing temporal  benefits,  but  also  spiritual  blessings,  the  influ- 
ences of  God's  Holy  Spirit  in  the  heart,  in  divine  discoveries, 
and  spiritual  consolations.  I  think  it  would  be  unreasona- 
ble to  understand  those  promises  made  to  this  duty,  in  Isa. 
Iviii.  in  a  sense  exclusive  of  spiritual  discoveries  and  comforts. 
Isa.  Iviii.  7,  &-c.  "  Is  it  not  to  deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry, 
and  that  thou  bring  the  poor  that  are  cast  out,  to  thy  house  ? 
When  thou  seest  the  naked  that  thou  cover  him,  and  that 
thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine  own  flesh  ?  Then  shall 
thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning,  and  thy  health  shall 
spring  forth  speedily,  and  thy  righteousness  shall  go  before 
thee,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  thy  rere-ward  :  then 
shalt  thou  call,  and  the  Lord  shall  answer,  thou  shalt  cry, 


406  DEEDS  OF  CHARITY  SHOULD  ABOUND 

and  he  slialt  say,  Here  I  am.  If  thou  take  away  from  the 
midst  of  thee  the  yoke,  the  putting  fortli  of  the  finger,  and 
speaking  vanity ;  and  if  thou  draw  out  thy  soul  to  the  hun- 
gry, and  satisfy  the  afflicted  soul ;  then  shall  thy  light  rise 
in  obscurity,  and  thy  darkness  be  as  the  noonday  :  and  the 
Lord  shall  guide  thee  continually,  and  satisfy  thy  soul  in 
drouglit,  and  make  fat  thy  bones  ;  and  thou  shalt  be  like  a 
watered  garden,  and  like  a  spring  of  water,  whose  waters  fail 
not."  So  that  giving  to  the  poor  is  the  way  to  receive  spi- 
ritual blessings,  is  manifest  by  Psalm  cxii.  4,  (fee.  "  Unto  the 
upright,  there  ariseth  light  in  the  darkness  :  he  is  gracious, 
and  full  of  compassion  and  righteous :  a  good  man  show- 
eth  favor  and  lendeth,  he  will  guide  his  affairs  with  discre- 
tion :  surely  he  shall  not  be  moved  forever ;  the  righteous 
shall  be  in  everlasting  remembrance  ;  he  shall  not  be  afraid 
of  evil  tidings,  his  heart  is  fixed,  trusting  in  the  Lord  ;  his 
heart  is  established,  he  shall  not  be  afraid,  until  he  see  his 
desire  upon  his  enemies  :  he  hath  dispersed,  he  hath  given  to 
the  poor  ;  his  horn  shall  be  exalted  with  honor."  That  this 
is  one  likely  means  to  obtain  assurance,  is  evident  by  1  John 
iii.  18,  19.  "  My  little  children,  let  us  not  love  in  word, 
neither  in  tongue,  but  in  deed,  and  in  truth  ;  and  hereby  we 
know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  assure  our  hearts 
before  him." 

We  have  a  remarkable  instance  in  Abraham,  of  God's  re- 
warding deeds  of  charity  with  sweet  discoveries  of  himself, 
when  he  had  been  remarkably  charitable  to  his  brother  Lot, 
and  the  people  that  he  had  redeemed  out  of  captivity  with 
him,  by  exposing  his  life  to  rescue  them,  and  had  retaken  not 
only  the  persons,  but  all  the  goods,  the  spoil  that  had  been 
taken  by  Chedorlaomer,  and  the  kings  that  were  with  him, 
and  the  king  of  Sodom  ollered  him,  that  if  he  would  give  him 
the  persons,  he  might  take  the  goods  to  himself,  Abraham 
refused  to  take  any  thing,  even  so  much  as  a  thread  or  shoe- 
latchet,  but  rr^turned  all.  He  might  have  greatly  enriched 
himself,  if  he  had  taken  the  spoils  to  himself,  for  it  was  the 


IN  TIMES  OF  REVIVAL.  407 

spoils  qf  five  wealthy  kings,  and  their  kingdoms,  yet  he  co- 
veted it  not ;  the  king  and  people  of  Sodom  were  now  be- 
come objects  of  charity,  having  been  stripped  of  all  by  ilieir 
enemies,  therefore  Abraham  generously  bestowed  all  upon 
them  ;  as  we  have  an  account  in  Gen.  xiv.  and  four  last 
verses.  And  he  was  soon  rewarded  for  it,  by  a  blessed  dis- 
covery that  God  made  of  himself  to  him;  as  we  have  an  ac- 
count ill  the  next  words  :  "  After  these  things,  the  word  of 
the  Lord  came  unto  Abram,  in  a  vision,  saying,  Fear  not, 
Abram,  I  am  thy  shield,  and  thy  exceeding  great  reward." 
"  I  am  thy  shield,  to  defend  thee  in  battle,  as  I  have  now 
done ;  and  though  thou  hast  charitably  refused  to  take  any 
reward,  for  exposing  thy  life,  to  rescue  this  people,  yet  fear 
not,  thou  shalt  not  lose,  thou  shalt  have  a  reward,  I  am  thy 
exceeding  great  reward." 

When  Christ  was  upon  earth,  he  was  poor,  and  an  object 
of  charity ;  and  during  the  time  of  his  public  ministry,  he 
was  supported  by  the  charity  of  some  of  his  followers,  and  par- 
ticularly certain  women,  of  whom  we  read  Luke  viii.  2,  3. 
And  these  women  were  rewarded,  by  being  peculiarly  favor- 
ed with  gracious  manifestations,  which  Christ  made  of  him- 
self to  them.  He  discovered  himself  first  to  them  after  his 
resurrection,  before  the  twelve  disciples :  they  first  saw  a  vi- 
sion of  glorious  angels,  who  spake  comfortably  to  them  ;  and 
then  Christ  appeared  to  them,  and  spake  peace  to  them, 
"  saying,  All  hail,  be  not  afraid  ;"  and  they  were  admitted  to 
come,  and  hold  him  by  the  feel,  and  worship  him.  Matt, 
xxviii.  And  though  we  cannot  now  be  charitable  in  this 
way,  to  Christ  in  person,  who,  in  his  exalted  state,  is  infi- 
nitely above  the  need  of  our  charity ;  yet  we  may  be  chari- 
table to  Christ  now,  as  well  as  they  then  ;  for  though  Christ 
is  not  here,  yet  he  has  left  others  in  his  room,  to  be  his  re- 
ceivers ;  and  they  are  the  poor.  Christ  is  yet  poor  in  his 
members,  and  he  that  gives  to  them  lends  to  the  Lord  :  and 
Christ  tells  us  that  he  shall  look  on  what  is  done  to  them,  as 
done  to  him. 


408  DEEDS  OF  CHARITY  NEED  NOT 

Rebekah,  in  her  marriage  with  Isaac,  was  undoubtedly  a 
remarkable  type  of  the  church,  in  her  espousals  to  the  liOrd 
Jesus.  But  she  found  lier  husband,  in  doing  deeds  of  cha- 
rity, agreeable  to  the  prayer  of  Abraham's  servant, who  prayed 
that  this  might  be  the  thing  that  might  distinguish  and  mark 
out  the  virgin,  that  w^as  to  be  Isaac's  wife.  So  CorneHus  was 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  this  way.  *'  He  was  a 
devout  man,  and  one  that  feared  God,  with  all  his  house  ; 
which  gave  much  alms  to  the  people,  and  prayed  to  God  al- 
way.  And  an  angel  appeared  to  him,  and  said  to  him,  thy 
prayers  and  thine  alms  are  come  up  for  a  memorial  before 
God  ;  and  now  send  men  to  Joppa,  and  call  for  one  Simon, 
whose  surname  is  Peter,"  &c.  Acts  x.  at  the  beginning.  And 
w^e  have  an  account  in  the  following  parts  of  the  chapter, 
how  God,  by  Peter's  preaching,  revealed  Christ  to  Cornelius 
and  his  family,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost  descending  upon  them, 
and  filling  their  hearts  with  joy,  and  their  mouths  with 
praise. 

Some  may  possibly  object,  that  for  persons  to  do  deeds  of 
charity,  in  hope  of  obtaining  spiritual  blessings  and  comforts 
in  this  wa}^,  would  seem  to  show  a  self-righteous  spirit,  as 
though  they  would  offer  something  to  God,  to  purchase  these 
favors.  But  if  this  be  a  good  objection,  it  may  be  made  against 
every  duty  whatsoever.  All  external  duties  of  the  first  table 
will  be  excluded  by  it,  as  well  as  those  of  the  second.  First 
table  duties  have  as  direct  a  tendency  to  raise  self-righteous 
persons'  expectations  of  receiving  something  from  God,  on 
account  of  them,  as  second  table  duties ;  and  on  some  ac- 
counts more,  for  those  duties  are  more  immediately  offered 
to  God,  and  therefore  persons  are  more  ready  to  expect  some- 
thing/ro?7i  God  for  them.  But  no  duty  is  to  be  neglected, 
for  fear  of  making  a  righteousness  of  it.  And  I  have  always 
observed,  that  those  professors  that  are  most  partial  in  their 
duty,  exact  and  abundant  in  external  duties  of  the  first  table, 
and  slack  as  to  those  of  the  second,  are  the  most  self-righteous. 


LHAP  TO  Sr.LF  HTCHTEOUSNESS.  409 

If  God's  people  in  this  land,  were  once  brought  to  abound 
in  such  deeds  of  love,  as  much  as  in  praying,  hearing,  sing- 
ing, and  religious  meetings  and  conference,  it  would  be  a 
most  blessed  omen :  there  is  nothing  would  liave  a  greater 
tendency  to  bring  the  God  of  love  down  from  heaven  to  the 
earth  :  so  amiable  would  be  the  sight,  in  the  eyes  of  our 
loving  and  exalted  Redeemer,  that  it  would  soon  as  it  were 
fetch  him  down  from   his  throne  in  heaven,  to  set  up  his 
tabernacle  with  men  on  the  earth,  and  dwell  with  them.     I 
do  not  remember  ever  to  have  read  of  any  remarkable  out- 
pouring of  the  spirit,  that  continued  any  long  time,  but  what 
was  attended  with  an  abounding  in  this  dut}^     So  we  know 
it  was  with  that  great  effusion  of  the  Spirit  that  began  at  Je- 
rusalem in  the  apostles'  days  :  and  so  in  the  late  remarkable 
revival  of  religion  in  Saxony,  which  began  by  the  labors  of 
the  famous  professor  Franck,  and  has  now  been  carried  on 
for  above  thirty  years,  and  has  spread  its  happy  influence  into 
inany  parts  of  the  world ;  it  was  begun,  and  has  been  car- 
ried on,  by  a  wonderfid  practice  of  this  duty.     And  the  re- 
markable blessing  that  God  has  given  Mr.  Whitefield,  and 
the  great  success  with  which  he  has  crowned  him,  may  well 
be  thought  to  be  very  much  owing  to  his  laying  out  himself 
so  abundantly  in  charitable  designs.     And  it  is  foretold,  that 
God's  people  shall  abound  in  this  duty,  in  the  time  of  the 
great  outpouring  of  the  spirit  that  shall  be  in  the  latter  days, 
Tsa.  xxxii.  5,  8.     "  The  vile  person  shall  no  more  be  called 
liberal,  nor  the  churl  said  to  be  b^mtiful.     But  the  liberal 
deviseth  liberal  things,  and  by  liberal  things  shall  he  stand." 
To  promote  a  reformation,  with  respect  to  all  sorts  of  duties  j 
among  a  professing  })eople,  one  proper  means,  and  that  which 
is  recommended  by  frequent  scripture  examples,  is  their  so- 
lemn, public  renewing  their  covenant  with  God.     And  doubt- 
less it  would  greatly  tend  to  promote  this  work  in  the  land, 
if  the  congregations  of  God's  people  could  generally  be  brought 
to  this.     If  a  draft  of  a  covenant  should  be  made  by  their 
ministers,  wherein  there  should  be  an  express  mention  of 

52 


410  OF  RENEWING  THE  COVENANT. 

those  particular  duties,  that  the  people  of  tlie  respective  con- 
gregations have  been  observed  to  be  most  prone  to  neglect, 
and  those  particular  sins  that  they  have  heretofore  especially 
fallen  into,  or  that  it  may  be  apprehended  they  are  especially 
in  danger  of,  whereby  they  may  prevent  or  resist  the  motions 
of  God's  Spirit,  and  the  matter  should  be  fully  proposed  and 
explained  to  the  people,  and  they  have  sufficient  opportunity 
given  them  for  consideration,  and  then  they  should  be  led, 
all  that  are  capable  of  understanding,  particularly  to  subscribe 
the  covenant,  and  also  should  all  appear  together,  on  a  day 
of  prayer  and  fasting,  publicly  to  own  it  before  God  in  his 
house,  as  their  vow  to  the  Lord  ;  hereby  congregations  of 
Christians  would  do  that  which  would  be  beautiful,  and  would 
put  honor  upon  God,  and  be  very  profitable  to  themselves. 

Such  a  thing  as  this  was  attended  with  a  veiy  wonderful 
blessing  in  Scotland,  and  followed  with  a  great  increase  of 
the  blessed  tokens  of  the  presence  of  God,  and  remarkable 
outpourings  of  his  Spirit,  as  the  author  of  the  fulfdling  of 
the  scripture  informs,  p.  186,  fifth  edition. 

A  people  must  be  taken  when  they  are  in  a  good  mood, 
when  considerable  religious  impressions  are  prevailing  among 
them  ;  otherwise  they  will  hardly  be  induced  to  this  ;  but 
innumerable  will  be  their  objections  and  cavils  against  it. 

One  thing  more  I  would  mentioji,  v/hich  if  God  should 
still  carry  on  this  work,  would  tend  much  to  promote  it,  and 
that  is,  that  a  history  should  be  published  once  a  month,  or 
once  a  fortnight,  of  the  progress  of  it,  by  one  of  the  ministers 
of  Boston,  who  are  near  the  press,  and  are  most  conveniently 
situated,  to  receive  accounts  from  all  parts.  It  has  been  found 
by  experience,  that  the  tidings  of  remarkable  elTects  of  the 
power  and  grace  of  God,  in  any  place,  tend  greatly  to  awaken 
and  engage  the  minds  of  persons,  in  other  places.  It  is  great 
pity  therefore,  but  that  some  means  should  be  used,  for  the 
most  speedy,  most  extensive  and  certain  giving  information 
of  such  things,  and  that  the  country  be  not  left  only  to  the 


THE  CONCLUSION.  41] 

slow,  partial,   and   doubtful     information,  and  false  repre^ 
sentations  of  common  report. 

Thus  I  have  (I  hope,  by  the  help  of  God)  finished  what  I 
proposed.     I  have  taken  the  more  pains  in  it,  because  it  ap- 
pears to  me,  that  now  God  is  giving  us  the  most  happy  sea- 
son to  attempt  a  universal  reformation,  that  ever  was  given 
in  New  England.     And  it  is  a  thousand  pities  that  we  should 
fail  of  that  which  would  be  so  glorious,  for  want  of  l^eing  sen- 
sible of  our  opportunity,  or  being  aware  of  those  things  that 
tend  to  hmder  it,  or  our  taking  improper  courses  to  obtain  it, 
or  not  being  sensible  in  what  way  God  expects  we  should 
seek  It.     If  It  should  please  God  to  bless  any  means,  for  the 
convincing  the  country  of  his  hand  in  this  work,  and  bring- 
ing them  fully  and  freely  to  acknowledge  his  glorious  power 
and  grace  in  it,  and  engage  with  one  heart  and  soul,  and  by 
due  methods,  to  endeavor  to  promote  it,  it  would  be  a  dispen- 
sation of  Divine  Providence  that  would  have  a  most  glorious 
aspect,  happily  signifying  the  approach  of  great  and  glorious 
things  to  the  church  of  God,  and  justly  causing  us  to  hope 
that  Christ  would  speedUy  come,  to  set  up  his  kingdom  of 
tight,  holiness,  peace  and  joy  on  earth,  as  is  foretold  in  his 
word.     Amen.     Even  so  come  Lord  Jesus  ! 


I  N  D  E  X. 


A. 


Abuse  no  argument  against  what  is 

good,  241 
Admonition  should  be  listened  to, 268 
Advantages  of  the  devil,  324 
Affectation  a  proof  of  spiritual  pride, 

278 
Affections  not  diverse  from  the  will, 

122 

-,  distinction  in  them,  122 


124 


—  essential  to  reU^ion,  123 
— ,  high,  prevail  m  heaven, 

— ,  hiofh,  tote  desired  and  che- 


rished, 125 

should  be  addressed,  231 

depend  on  the  understand- 


ing, 232 


should  be  regulated,  342 
Aged  persons  converted,  46 

-,  their  peculiar  danger. 


381 


soon  left  in  a  revival- 


SSI 


Agreement  m  prayer,  benefits  of,  400 
• — ,  arrangement  for, 

America,  millenium to begiiaiuoro,  isq 
Animal  feeling  from  defects  in  expe- 
rience, 332 
Apostles  practiced  frequent  preach- 
ing, 246 
,fi  priori  judgment  of  the  work,  1 17 

wrong  to  judge  of  the  works 

of  God,  118 
Arminians  'exhorted  to  change  their 

principles,  379 
Arminianism,  progress  of,  36 

successfully  opposed,  36 

Assuming  airs  of  ministers,  287 
Assurance  enjoyed,  171 


Authority  not  to  be  assumed,  323 

,  how  assumed,  356 

of  ministers,  367 


Awakenings,  manner  of,  49 

,  effects  of,  49 

,  degree  of,  50 

increased  before  deliver- 


ance, 50 


,  duration  of,  57 

B. 

Bartlet,  Phebe,  her  case,  97 

,  her  secret  prayer,  97 

,  finding  God,  98 

,happiness  in  religion,99 

— ,  concern  for  her  friends. 


100 


,    manifest    change    of 

character,  100 

,  dread  of  sin,  101 

,  love  for  the  scriptures, 

102  ^    t-         ♦ 


,  concern  for  sinners,102 

,  spirit  of  charity,  102 

— ,  love  to  her  minister,  104 

Bible  remarkably  valued  in  the  revi- 
val, 78 
has  been  a  means  of  fjrcat  evils, 

not  blai^Dlc  for  being  abused, 

241 
Bitterness  should  not  be  shown  to  op- 
posers,  374 
Blessedness  of  joining  in  the  work,  209 
Blessings  promised  to  charity,  406 
Bodily  effects  of  reliorious  exercises,  126 
Body  affected  by  divine  love,  75 
Boldness  the  effect  of  pride,  284 
Boston  ministers,  their  preface,  xxvi 
Business  should   sometimes  give  way 
to  religion,  344 


414 


mBEX. 


Business  not  injured  by  revivals,  345 
Busybodies,  false  concern  of,  1 26 

C. 


Candidates  for  the  ministry,  388 
should 


be 


thoroughly  tried,  388 

Censoriousness,   means  of    good   to 
others,  121 

— ,  sinfulness  of,  151 

,  not  inconsistent  with 

true  godliness,  151 

must  be  rooted  out  be- 
fore revivals,  351 

Censuring,  great  temptations  to,  in 
revivals,  150 

ministers  destroys  the  good 


Compassion  due  to  yonnrt-  converts, 

149 
Complaints  about  spending  time  in 

rehgion,  245 

cannot  be  from  good  motives, 


245 
Concern,  for  the  soul,  prevailing,  38 

for  others,  reasonable,  132 

Concert  of  action,  by  ministers,  385 
of  prayer  for  revivals,  399 


Confession  of  faults,  duty  of,  372 

necessary  to  the  revival,  372 


of  their  preaching,  348 , 

by  other  ministers,  345 


not  a  means  of  good  to  the 

unconverted,  346 

for  coldness,  348 

■ •  in  public  prayer,  351 

Character  of  the  people  in  Northamp- 
ton, 30 
Charity,  a  duty  in  revivals,  405 
— ,  pleasing  to  God,  405 

■ does  nnt  }cac\  tr»«f>lf  rigV,f(3Qyg_ 

ness,  408 
Children,  many  converted,  46 

need  regeneration,  242 

should  be  aw^akened,  242 

Children's  meetings  objected  against, 

259 

not  to  be   found 


Confession  by  opposers  of  the  vs^ork, 
372 

of  disorderly  or  unkind  pro- 
cedures, 373 

honorable  to  rehgion,  373 

should  be  public,  373 


Confusion  not  the  necessary  effect  of 


will  stop  the  work,  360 


Connecticut,  revivals  in,  42 

,  places  visited,  43 


fault  with,  261 


may  be  acceptable 
to  God,  260 
Christ,  the  theme  of  conversation,  40 

not  always  thought  of  in  the 

first  act  of  grace,  63 

glorified  in  revivals,  186 

should  judge  the  heart,  345 

■ assisted  in  his  members;,  -107 

Christians  hMvp  mnnj  faults,  143 
Chnrrh  order  necessary,  320 

offices  preserved,  321 

Coldness  in  ministers,  the  worst  mad- 
ness, 120 

,  censuring  for,  348 

Colleges  shoiild  be  nurseries  of  piety, 
388  ^     •^' 

Colman,  Dr.,  letter  to,  31 
Comfort,  not  to  be  too  hastily  admi- 
nistered, 237 
Communion,  frequent  in  revivals,  401 
Companies  fornw^d  for  social  praver,  35 


Consequences  not  to  be  disregarded, 

307 

— -,  not  a  rule  of  duty,  307 

Controversy  about  Arminianism,  its 

good  effects.  He 
Controversies  hinder  the  work,  107 
Uoiivciaion,  first  in  the  revival,  37 

,  various  manner  of,  48 

,  imperfect  ideas  of,  65 

,  often  not  thought  of  at 

the  time,  67 

,  suddenness  of,  66 

,    time    of,    not    always 


known,  69 


,  compared  to  light,  70 

by  texts  of  scripture,  70 

Conversions  daily,  39 
Conversation,  religious,  its  utility,  82, 

86 
Converts,  their  number,  45 

,  ".^cQ  persons,  46 

,  children,  46 

often  need  encouragement. 


-,  characteristics  of,  73 

remain  steadfast,  107 

Convictions,  legal,  described,  52 
Corruption  of  the  heart  discovered,  52 
remaining   after  conver- 


sion, 81 


allowance  to  be  made  for. 


140 
Covenant  renewed,  409 
should  be  full  and 


409 


specific, 


415 


Crying  out,  not  a  novelty,  134,  138 

Custom,  its  influence,  340 

,  should  restrain  feeling,  360 


D. 


Daily  meetings  proper,  243 
Danger  of  doubting  the  work,  187 
of  not  acknowledging  the  re- 
vival, 197 

• of  opposing  it,  200 

of  not  joining  in  it,  200 

of  despising  the  instruments. 


204 


267 


of  ridiculing  the  work,  206 
of  continued  unbelief,  208 
of  error,  when  near  to  God, 


Doubting  of  the  work,  its  absurdity, 
160 

danger  of,  187 


Duration  of  awakenings,  57 

E. 

Earnest  speaking,    natural    effect  of 
deep  feeling,  252 

not  an  objection  to  revivals,  253 


of  misimproving  the  season  of 

revivals,  379 
Days  of  fasting  and  prayer,  398 
Defects  of  the  revival,  107 

in  experiences,  329 

cause  of  error,  332 

Degenerating  of  experiences  334 

caused  by  spiritual  pride,  335 

not  readily  perceived,  336 

■ caused  by  their  mixture,  336 

• by  their  defectiveness,  337 

by  extravagance,  338 

Despair,  before  deliverance,  52 
Devil  promotes  defective  experiences, 
335 

wishes  to  drive  to  extremes,  367 

,  his  advantages,  324 

Difficulties  in  coiiversion,   less  than 

usual,  51 
Disaffection  of  ministers  to  the  work, 

218 
Discoveries  of  God  enjoyed,  62 
Discretion  should  be  exercised,  308 
Disgust  at  revivals,  shows  unbelief 

and  pride,  255 
Disorder  to  be  expected  in  extraordi- 
nary times,  145 

in  the  primitive  churches, 


146 


easily  accounted  for,  148 


Disproportion  in  rehgious  exercises, 

330 
Distress  of  sinners  not  a  reason  for 

comforting  them,  239 
Distinction  in  affections,  122 
Divisions  not  to  be  aimed  at,  311 

cannot  be  wholly  avoided,  312 

Doddridge's  school,  390 
Doubts  and  fears,  causes  of,  80 
Doubters,  what  are  they  waitins'  for, 

175  J  ^       ' 


Earnestness  of  contention  consistent 

with  meekness,  284 
Education  of  ministers,  321 
Effects  of  conversion,  62 

of  the  revival,  158 

prove  its  genuineness,  161 

Encouragement    often    necessary  to 

converts,  68 

to  labor  in  revivals,  209 

Enlightening  of  the  Spirit,  296 
Enthusiasm,  how  resisted,  384 
Enthusiastic  delusions,  cause  of,  106 
Envy  in  ministers,  hatefulness  of,  221 
Errors  of  those  who  think  ill  of  the 

work,  117 

,  God's  permission  of  them,  152 

,  Satan's  agency  in  them,  153 

,  not  to  be  too  much  dwelt  up- 
on, 226 
,  in  revivals,  should  be  corrected 

or  avoided,  263 
should  be  freely  pointed  out, 

263 
have  been  too  much  insisted 

on,  264 
give  advantaee  to  the  enemies, 

265 


266 


furnish  weapons  for  opposers, 

causes  of,  270 
■  produced  by  spiritual  pride,  270 
-,  the  effect  of  wrong  principles, 


expen- 


292 

,  caused  by  defects    in 

ences,  332 

Example,  happy  effect  of,  250 

Excitement  necessary  to  the  power  of 
the  work,  249 

not  a  ground  of  objection 

or  alarm,  249 

Exhorting  and  preaching  distinguish- 
ed, 354 

Experience  of  Mr.  Flavel,  137 

,  past,  not  a  lioie  for  judg- 
ing, 130 


of  Mrs.  Edwards,  162 
Experiences,  varieties  of,  79 
,  remarkable  cases,  134 


416 


INDEX. 


Experiences,  liigli,  may  produce  spi- 
ritual pride,  273 

,  mixture  in,  324 

,  defects  in,  329 

,  proportion  in,  330 

,  how  to  be  judged,  333 

,  will  grow  better,  334 

,  degenerating  of,  334 

,  intluence  of  custom  on, 


340 


-,  external  effects  of,  340 
External  fruits  of  the  revival,  1 54 

order  should  be  regarded,  319 

religion  of  little  worth,  404 

Extraordinary  nature  of  revivals,  149 
Extravagant  pretensions  expose  to  de- 
generacy, 337 
Extremes,  tendency  to,  in  revivals,  146 

,  the  work  of  the  devil,  367 

,  danger  and  evils  of,  367 


F. 


Faith  in  prayer,  301 

,  reasonableness  of,  302 

,  to  be  shown  by  works,  403 

Falsehood  may  excite  gracious  feel- 
ings to  action,  318 
Family   worsliip   shonlrl   not  be  cus- 
tomarily neglected,  321 
Fasting  and  prayer,  for  a  revival,  394 

,  private,  recommended,  401 

Faults  occasioned  by  the  novelty  of 

the  work,  144 
Fear  of  God,  how  exhibited,  286 
Fears  of  self-deception,  68 
Fitness  to  come  to  Christ,  55 
Flavel,  his  experience,  137 
Fleming's  Fulfilling  of  the  Scripture, 

quoted,  135 
Forbearance,  a  means  of  revival,  374 

,  calls  for,  in  a  revival,  375 

Forgiveness  of  sins,  sense  of,  64 
Frequency  of  communion  proper  in 

revivals,  401 
Frequent  meetings,  Mppriety   of,   in 

revivals,  £13 
,  not  an  objection,  243 


Gospel  should  be  fully  prcaclied,  238 
Grace  manifested  in  submission,  61 
Great  men  ought  to  promote  the  revi- 
val, 391 
Guilt  of  passing  a  revival,  380 

H. 

Hampshire    ministers,  their   attesta- 
tion, XXX 

towns  where  there  were 


revivals,  41 
Hardness  of  heart,  sense  of  it  under 

awakenings,  51 
Harshness  and   severity  the  fruit  of 

pride,  275 

,  a  device  of  the  devil,  276 

,  its  odioiisness,  277 

tends  to  harden  sinners,  281 


Harvest,  revival  compared  to,  380 

Haste,  danger  of,  314 

Health  may  be  impaired  by  religious 

exercises,  127 
Heaven,  order  in,  320 
Hindrances  to  be  removed,  371 
History  not  a  rule  for  revivals,  133 

of  revivals  useful,  410 

good  effects  of,  410 


Holy  Spirit,  how  he  enlightens,  296 

,  Kie  lonrfing',  298 

,  his  promptings,  305 

,  his  teacliino^s  needed,  381 


Human  nature  easily  overcome  bv  the 

things  of  God,  128 
Humility  after  conversion,  76 

produces  Ihe  highest  jovs,  77 

to  be  learned  from  errors  in 


revivals,  153 

leads  to  self-distrust,  274 

becomino^ in  Christians,  277 

,  beauty  of  it,  280 

needful  in  revivals,  2S0 

wives  force  to  divine  truth. 


Galleries,  fall  of  at  Northampton,  xxii 
Gentleness,  a  Christian  duty,  277 

•  exemplified  by  Ciirist,  278 

Genuineness  of  the  revival  proved  by 

its  pffects,  161 
Glorj'ing  in  irregularities,  286 
God  to  be  submitted  to  in  the  work, 

221 


281 

makes  good  use  of  opposi- 
tion, 284 

,  needful  for  young  ministers, 

290 

Hutchinson,  Abiifail,  case  of,  87 

,  character  of,  87 

,  awakened,  87 

-,  sense  of  sin  against  God, 


88 


ry,  91 


jccls,  92 


-  obtains  peace  of  mind,  89 
-,  compassioTi  fot  sinners,  90 
-,  discoveries  of  God's  glo- 

-,  enjoyment  of  natural  ob- 


ii^ifnF.x. 


417 


Hutcliinson,  Abii)ail,  Ionian £>■  to  die;  93 

^- — ,  distrossinfi^  sickness,  94 

anxiety  I'or  tlie  uncon- 


verted, 95 


-,  peaceful  death,  9G 


Idleness  should  be  driven  from  col- 
leges, 389 
Imagination,  impressions  on,  83 
Impatience  and  haste,  cVils  of,  376 
Impenitent,  not  to  be  needlessly  of- 
fended, 309 
Imperfection,  allowance  for,  140 
Impressions  of  the  imagination,  what 
they  are,  83. 

produced    by   a    strong 

sense  of  divine  things,  83     • 

greatly  misrepresented,  84 

somewhat  mysterious,  85 

—  of  scripture  texts,  295 

,  danger  of  trusting  to,  300 

,  mixed  with  experiences 


327 

Impmdenccs  should  be  freely  confess- 
ed, 373 
Impulses,  not  a  guide,  295 
Inclinations,  good,  not  a  guide,  305 
Indiscreet  zeal  leads  to  haste,  314 
Inferiority  of  ministers  and  corivcrts 

made  use  of,  120 
Information    of   revivals    should     be 

spread,  410 
Ingratitude,  cause  of  doubts,  81 
Innovations,  moderation  in,  313 

,  Christ's  manner  in,  313 

,  how  to  h6  introduced,  363 

should    be    by   common 

consent,  366 
with  approbation  of  pas- 
tors, 367 
Injuries  confessed  and  repaired,  78 
Inquirers  should  receive  hxstruction, 

238 
Instruction,  eagerness  to  receive,  76 
Instruments  of  revival  chosen  by  God, 
119  ^ 

,  their  imperfection,  120 

Insufficiency  of  human  ellbrts,  55 
Irregularity,  too  much  clamor  about 
it,  264 

J. 


Jealousy  of  ourselves  recommended, 
337 

Judgments  to  be  expected  by  minis- 
ters who  oppose,  219 

53 


Judging  the  whole  by  a  part,  142 

others,  forbidden,  349 

ought  to  be  avoided,  350 


will  bring  down  judgments  if 

persisted  in,  350 
Justice  of  God,  convictions  of,  58 
,  submission  to,  60 


K. 


Kindness  to  sinners,  32T 
Knowledge,  speculative,  rfbt  what  is 
most  needed,  233 

not  to  be  itndervalued,-  23S 


L. 


Late  meetings  not  to  be  common,  321 
Laymen,  exliorting  by,  354 

' ,  not  unlawful,  354 

,  may  speak  in  public,  356 

,    allowance  for  strong  feel- 
ings, 357 

not  set  up  for  public  teachers. 


358 


—  not  to  assume  authority,  358 
not  to  follow  teacliin"  as  a 


'  business,  359 

■ should  govern  their  strong' 

feelings,  360 

Leadings  of  the  Spirit,  what  they  arc, 
298 

Legal  terrors,  not  always  followed  by 
the  greatest  comfort,  71 

Life  may  be  destroyed  by  religious 
discoveries,  130 

Light,  not  so  much  needed  as  heat,  234 

,  terrible  to  the  impenitent,  237 

Lightness  in  religion,  sign  of  defect- 
iveness, 332 

Longings  of  the  soul  after  God,  63 

Love  to  God  and  Christ,  in  great  de- 
grees, 75 

M. 

Marks  of  spiritual  pride,  271 
Means  should  be  used  .to  the  utmost, 
229 

,  skill  required  in,  229 

for  promoting  the  work,  371 

Measures  not  wholly  judged  by  their 

success,  315 
Meekness,  the  severest  reftukc  of  op- 
posers,  283 

gives  force  to  arguments,  284 

especially  called  for  in  revi- 


vals, 373 


418 


INDEX. 


Melancholy,  cliiHcult  to  deal  vvitli,  51 

,  effects  of,  105 

caution  to  be  used  in,  240 


— ,  perverseness  of,  240 


Meroz,  the  curse  of,  203 

,  argued  a  priori,  203' 

Millenium,  to  commence  in  America, 
189 

Ministers,  their  responsibility,  216 

,  officers  in    Christ's  king- 
dom, 216 

-^,  peculiar  guilt  of  neglect. 


217 


tion,  218 


should  not  show  disaffec- 


disaffected  are  worse  than 
none,  219 

— may  expect  judgments,  219 

,  danger  of  unbelief,  220 

should  guard  against  envy, 

221 

should  endeavor  to  excite 

the  affections,  231 

should  preach  terror  to  the 

impenitent,  237 

should  instruct  inquirers, 

238 

should  be  faithful  to  chil- 
dren, 242 

. should  aim  at  crrcat  ^.-iToote, 


249 


need  great  humility  in  revi- 


vals, 280 


288 


their  dangers  from  success, 


-,  young,  their  dangers,,  289 
-  should  be  trained  for  thei 


work,  294 

,  education  of,  321 

,  not  to  be  denounced    on 


shirht  grounds,  344 

-,  cold  and  fonnal,  to  be  treat- 


ed gently,  348 

■ ,  opposing  the  work,  a  great 

scandal,  349 

-,  their  office  and  authority. 


355 


should  partake  much  of  the 
revival,  383 

unconverted,  hypocrisy  of, 


383 


-,  wretched  condition,  383 

,  guilt  in  God's  sight,  383 

>-,  their  great  need  of  spiritu- 
ality, 384 

,  need  of  divine  aid,  384 

should  pray  together,  384 


Ministers  should  be  zealous,  385 

ihould    strengthen    each 


other's  hands,  385 

should  be  resolute,  386 

should  be  prayed  for,  39S 

Misimprovement  of  revival,  379 
Misrepresentations  of  the  revival,  109 
Mixtures,  in  experiences,  324 

occasioned  by  corruption. 


325 


— ■ of  natural  feelings,  325 

of  impressions  on  the  ima- 
gination, 327 

— of  self-righteousness,  327 

give  advantage  to   Satan, 


528 

Modesty,  an  ornament  to  religion,  285 
Morals,  wonderful  reformation  of,  154 
Moral  duties  promote  revivals,  402 
,  better  evidence  than  religious 

observances,  403 
Mrs.  Edwards,  her  experience,  162 

) 

N. 

Natural  objects,  enjoyment  of,  76 
Natural  feehngs  mixed  with  experi* 

ences,  325 
Natural    affections    not   to  be  sup- 
pressed, 338 
Nearness  to  God  docs  not  preclude 

error,  267 
Neuters,  not  tolerated  in  revivals,  184 
New  Jersey,  revival  there,  44 
New  measures  not  to  be  introduced 
suddenly,  363 

' ,  should  not  provoke  prejudice 

rasWy,  363 
New  things  always  accompany  great 

events,!  93 
News  of  conversion  promotes  the  re- 
vival, 67 
Noise  inseparable  from  powerful  ex- 
citement, 251 
Northampton,  character  of,  30 

,  population,  32 

,  ministers  in,  32 

^,  revivals  in,  32 

— '■ ,  degeneracy,  33 

Novelty  in  revivals  not  an  objection, 

134 
,  not  so  common  as  is  sup- 
posed, 134 
Novelties,  falsely  so  called,  135 

■,  should  be  used  with  cau- 


.    tion,  312 

Numbers  converted  in  the  revival,  45 


INDEX. 


410 


o. 


Objections  examined,  229 

Obligations  of  all  to  promote  the 
work,  211    , 

Occasion  of  sin,  from  good  influences, 
142 

Offense  not  to  be  given  needlessly,  309 

Office  of  ministers,  355,  359 

Opportunities  to  be  improved  for  re- 
vivals, 411 

Opposers  aided  by  errors  in  the  work, 
266 

should  look'  to  their  own 

state,  379 

should  not  be  treated  with 


bitterness,  374 

—  and  Arminians  invited  to 


join  the  work,  379 
Opposition,  ways  of  manifesting,  225 
by  appearing  discontented, 

225 


Power  of  revival  desirable,  249 
Prayer  of  faith  described,  301 

— ',  wrong  inferences  from, 


301 


different  from  imaei-    *' 


nations,  303 
— '—,  censuring  in,  351 

,  conditional  imprecations  in, 

351 


by  insisting  much  on  the 

blemishes,  226 

,  unrighteousness  of,  227 

too  much  thought  of,  2S2 

not  to  be  met  with  noise. 


,  that  God  would  convert  or  re- 
move, 352 

,  teachings  of  the  Spirit  in,  353 

,  a  remedy  for  impatience,  376 

,  efficiency  of,  394 

,  importunate,  395 

,  God  waits  for  it,  396 

,  the  weakest  may  aid,  397 

,  better  than  disputings,  397 

,  for  ministers,  398 

,  method  in,  39S 

,  concert  in,  399 

-,  general  arrangement  for,  400 


Preaching  should  be  instructive,  231 
impressive,  232 


282 

best  put  down  by  meek- 
ness, 283 

should  be  publicly  retract- 


ed, 372 
Order,  its  importance,  319 

,  means  to  an  end,  320 

prevails  in  heaven,  320 

in  families,  321 

Outcries  and  faintings  considered,  248 

,  not   the  work    of   God's 

Spirit,  248 

,  may  show  the  power  of  the 

work,  249 
Outward  reformation  under  awaken- 
ings, 54 

P. 

Parents  should   feel    most    for  their 

children,  339 
Passions  mixed  with  religion,  320 
Pastors,  their  authority,  367 
People  may  all  help  in  revivals,  222 
Persecution  should  be  met  with  meek- 
ness, 283 

,  how  to  be  expected,  310 

,  how  misimproved,  310 

Personal  preparation  for  a  revival,  378 
Perversion  of  Spirit's  influences,  142 
Philosophy,  no  standard  of  revivals,  121 
of  opposers,  false,  122 


,  scripture  account  of,  234 

should  be  correct,  235 

,  terror  to  the  awakened,  236 

,  instructive  to  inquirers,  238 

— — ,  frequent,  justified,  245 

Preface  by  Drs.  AVatts  and  Guyse,  xviii 

by  the  Boston  ministers,  xxvi 

to  the  "  Thoughts,"  &c.,  115 


for 


Prejudices  against  the  work,  109 
Preservation,  remarkable,  xxii 
Press  should  promote  revivals,  223 
Pride,  spiritual,  its  effects,  270 

-■ ,  a  great  source  of  sin,  271 

remains  in  Christians,  271 

Principles,  M^rong,  efl^ects  of,  292 
Private  fasting  recommended,  401 
Property    should    be    emploved 

Christ,  392 
Prophecy  of  the  millenium,  190 

inferior  to  grace,  297 

Proportion  in  experiences,  330 
Providence,  not  an  attestation,  315 

,  not  understood  by  us,  316 

,  how  interpreted,  317 

Provoking  of  opposition,  312 
Prudence, -excessive,  rebuked,  187 

required  in  revivals,  308 

Public  speaking,  how  lawful,  357 

a. 

GLuakers,  had  no  success  among  the 

converts,  85 
Quickness  of  the  work,  glorious,   179 


420 


INDEX. 


R. 


Rashness  and   censorionsness  made 

useful,  120 
Reality  of  relij^ion  greatly  fell,  71    • 
Reason  sometimes  made  use  of  in  con- 
version, 73 
Reformation  by  the  revival,  154 

must  take  time,  314 

Rejoicing  in  revivals,  duty  of,  187 
Religion  consists  in  affections,   124 

— ,  worthy  of  strong  affections, 

233 

,  its  social  nature,  259 

,  a  warfare,  268 

Renewing   covenant,   importance  of, 

409 
Resolution,  effects  of,  upon  others,  386 

,  needful  in  revivals,  387 

Responsibility,   connected   with  revi- 
vals, 212 
Rest  of  the  soul  in  God,  65 
Restraint,  needful  for  strong  emotions, 

361 
Revelations  not  now  enjoyed,  292 

,  supposed,  a  support  for 

all  errors,  293 

perpetually  fail,  293 

,  scripture  does  not  coun- 
tenance, 293 

,  not  iin  evidence  of  grace, 

296 
Reverence  in  approaching  God,  285 
Reviling  to  be  received  meekly,  375 
Revival  in  1735,  narrative  of,  xvii 

. ,  signs  of  its  approach,  34 

, ,  commencement  of,  37 

^ ,  rapid  progress  of,  38,  47 

. ,  joyful  effects  of,  39 

,  influence  upon  singing,  39 

,  influence  upon  conversation, 

40 


extending  to  other  towns,  41 

reaches  Connecticut,  42 

,  unusual  character  of,  45 

-,  extraordinary  for  numbers,  45 

promoted  by  the  circulation  of 

intelligence,  69 

,  misrepresentations  of,  83 

-,  similar  to  other  revivals,  85 

-,  illustrated  by  instances,  87 

,  defects  and  decline,  104 

hindered  by  controversies,  107 

,  good  effects  permanent,  107 

,  jealousies  and  misrepresenta- 


Revivals  under  Mr.  Stoddard,  33 
,  to  be  judged  by  their  fruits, 

— ,  instruments    employed    by 

God,  119 

,  subjects  selected  by  liim,  120 

to  be  judged  by  the  rule  of 


lions  of  it,  109 
Revival,  time  for  personal  piety,  378 
Revival  spirit,  beauties  of  it,  409 


scripture,  121 

,  not  to  be  judged  by  philoso- 
phy, 121 

not  to  be  judged  by  bodily 

effects,  126 

not  to  be  judged  by  their  no- 


velty, 133 

,  effects  of,in  former  times,  135 

effects  of,  in  Scotland  and 


France,  135 

-,  effects  of,  in  America,  133 


not  to  be  compared  with  en- 
thusiasts, 139 

not  to  be  judged  by  experi- 


ence, 139 

not  to  be  judged  by  parts,  140 

,  faults  in,  explained,  143 

tendency  to  extremes,  146 

,  extraordinariness  of,  149   ^ 

,  Satan  alarmed  by,  153 

,  their  general  nature,  154 

,  visible  effects,  154 

--,  spiritual  conversation,  156 

,  durability  of  thu  chanore,  160 

show  the  work  of  God,  160 

have  always  been  prayed  for, 


161 


16-^ 


—  illustrated  by    an    instance, 

— ,  a  glorious  work  of  God;  174 
— ,  fruits  shoidd  be  recoirnized. 


175 

,  a  work  of  God,  or  of  the  de- 
vil, 177 

,most  glorious  of  God's  works. 


177 


211 


-,  all  bound  to  acknowledge,  183 
-,  no  neutrals  in,  184 
-,  Christ  glorified  in,  186 
-,  beginning  of  inillenium,  189 
-,  danger  in  neglecting,  197 
-,  danger  m  opposing,  200 
-,  danger  in  deriding",  206 
-,  blessedness  in  joining,  209 
-,  obligations  of  all  to  promote, 

-,'  rulers  should  promote,  213 
should  be  acknowledged  pub- 


licly, 214 

,dutv  of  ministers  in,  216 

,  all  may  help  in,  222 


INDEX. 


421 


Revivals,  the  prcf?s  should  be  employ- 
ed, 223 

,  how  opposed,  225 

are  the  work  of  God,  not  of 

man,  229 

require  the  most  earnest  use 

of  means,  229 

should  be  managed  withskill, 


229 


,  objections  answered,  231 

,  frequent  meetings  in,  243 

not  injurious  to  temporal  af- 
fairs, 245 

,  much  preaching,  in,  246 

^-,  bodily  effects  in,  248 

,  excitement  desirable  in,  249 

^ ,  earnest  speaking  in,  252 

,  disgust  at  them,  255 

,  singing  useful  in,  257 

■ ,  children's  meetings  in,  259 

,  errors  should  be  corrected. 


263 


334 


— ,  watchfulness  needed  in,  267 
— ,  causes  of  error  in,  270 
— ,  spiritual  pride  in,  270 
— ,  humility  needed  in,  280 
— ,  opposition  how  met,  282 
— ,  young  ministers  employed 
290 

,  wrong  principles  in,  292 

,  consequences  regarded,  307 

— ,  external  order  in,  319 

advantages  of  the  devil  in, 


,  experiences  in,  334 

,  custom  in,  341 

,  particular  errors  in,  343 

,  judging  in,  343 

,  laymen  useful  in,  354 

,  extremes  injurious  to,  367 

,  confessing  of  faults  in,  372 

,  mutual  forbearance,  means 

of,  373 

,  time  to  renounce  errors,  379 

,  danger  of  neglecting,  380 

,  duties  of  ministers  in,  383 

,  zeal  needful  in,  386 

,  colleges  should  promote,  388 

,  fasting  and  prayer  for,  394 

-,  charity  a  means  of,  402 


Rich  men  mav  do  much  to  promote 

the  work,  391 
Righteous,  over  much,  340 
Rulers  bound  to  promote  revivals,  213 
Rules,  scripture,  sufficient,  126 


S. 


Satan  alarmed  at  revivals,  153 

relies    more    on    skill    than 

strength,  230 

pushes  things  to  extremes,  264 

delights  in  excesses,  265 

,  his  advantages  in  regard  to 

revivals,  324 
Schools  a  means  of  revival,  393 
Scotland,  revivals  in,  135 
Scripture  the  only  standard,  121 
not  superseded  by  revela- 
tions, 294 
Self-confidence  in  prayer,  284 
Self-examination,  duty  of,  374 
Self-ignorance,  imder  awakenings,  56 
Self-nghteousness  ineffectual,  54 

mixed  with  expe- 


rience, 327 
Separation     springs    from     spiritual 

pride,  279 
Sermons,  frequent,  useful,  246 
Singing  enjoyed  in  the  revival,  39 

much  used  in  revivals,  257 

abounds  in  heaven,  257 

will  increase  in  the  milleni- 


um,  258 

;  errors  connected  with,  361 

should  be  with  reverence  and 

solemnity,  362 

should  abound  in  revivals, 

362 


in  the  streets,  362 

,  not  to  be  in- 
troduced suddenly,  363 
,  not  wholly  ob- 
jectionable, 364 

— ,  honorable  to  God,  364 

Singularity  the  fruit  of  pride,  278 
Sinners,  aged,  their  danger,  381 
Sins  of  the  hfe,  conviction  of,  59 
Skill  and  prudence  in  the  use  of  means, 

229 
Smoking  by  ministers,  384 
Social  nature  of  religion,  259 
Solemnity  of  a  revival,  212 
Sovereignty  of  God  inculcated  in  the 
revival,  57 

,  in  the  instruments  he  uses,  1 18 

,  in  the  snbjocts  he  selects,  120 

,  not  to  be  limited,  131 

,  in  permitting  errors  and  dis- 
orders, 152 
Special  comforts  not  a  defense  from 

blame,  317 
Spirit's    influences    niny    injure    tiio 
health,  127  '       " 


422 


INDEX, 


Spiritual  blessings  easily  exceed  our 
capacity,  129 

Spiritual  pride,  a  source  of  error  in  re- 
vivals, 270 

lays  the  mind  open  to  tempta- 
tion, 271 

,  often  falsely  charged,  271 

-,  zealous  Christians  liable  to. 


271 


-,  hatefulness  of^  272 

,  difficult  to  detect,  272 

should  be  watched  agaiiist,  273 

may  grow  out  of  high  religious 

experiences,  273 

,  its  effects,  274 

produces  suspicion  of  others, 


274 


produces  harsh  language,  275 

disposes  to  singularity,  277 

takes  great  notice  of  opposi- 
tion, 282 

produces  unsuitable  boldness, 

284 

shows  an  assuming  temper, 

286 

,  successful  ministers  exposed 

to,  288 

Stoddard,  Mr.,  his  harvests,  33 

Stranofers,  how  affected  by  the  re\a- 
val,41 

Stumbling  blocks,  removal  of,  371 

Submission  to  God's  justice  in  con- 
version, 60 

. to  the  will  of  God  in  the 

work,  221 

Success  in  revivals,  temptations  of,  288 

,  not  a  criterion  of  propriety, 

315 

,  no  evidence  of  God's  appro- 
val, 315 

Sudden  death,  influence  of,  36 

Suicide,  cases  of,  105 

Suspicion,  how  created,  218 

,  caused  by  spiritual  pride, 

274 

T. 

Teachbg,  the  business  of  ministers, 

359 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  needful 

for  ministers,  384 
Tenderness  of  the  Savior.  278 
Tennents,  Messrs.  W.  &  G.,  their 

ministry,  45 
Terror,  the  necessarj'  effect  of  light, 

237 

,  not  an  objection  to  revivals,  239 

Testimony  of  Hampshire  ministers, 

XXX 


Texts  impressed  on  the  mind,  295 
ThouiJ^lits  on  the  revival,  &c.  113 
Time  of  conversion  not  alwaysknown, 
69 

reasonably  spent  in  rehgion,243 

needful  in  reformation,  376 

Travail  for  souls  not  unreasonable,131 
Truth,  of  the  scriptures,  sense  of,  72 
should  not  be  kept  back,  237 


U. 


Unbelief,  conviction  of,  59 

in  revivals,  the  fruit  of  pride. 


203 


danger  of,  in  ministers,  220 


Unconverted  ministers,  343 
Union  among  ministers,  385 


Varieties  in  experience,  79 
Vaunting,  an  effect  of  pride,  287 
Violent  affections  not  always  the  best, 

333 

W. 
Wairing  for  a  decline  to  judge  the 

work,  175 
Waiting  on  God,  duty  of,  375 

,  how  intended,  375 

,  happy  effects  of,  377 


Watchfulness  needed  in  revivals,  267 
against  spiritual  pride. 


273,  237 

Watts  and  Guyse,  their  preface,  xviii 
Weakness,  human,   under  vicM's  of 

eternity,  128 

of  Christians,  368 

Whitefield's  frankness  in  confession. 


373 


-,  his  resolution,  386 


Wildness,  how  controlled,  384 
Willinofness  to  be  damned,  not  re- 
quired in  the  Bible,  61 
Wisdom  of  submittin or  to  God,  221 
Women,  their  speaking,  357 

Y. 

Young  people,  their  lightness,  31 

,  tenderness  among,  35 


Young  ministors  employed  in  revival, 

120 
,  their  dangers,  289 


Z. 

Zeal  and  resolution,  duty  of  ministers, 
386 

necessary  to  great  results,  386 

Zealous  persons  do  hurt  by  excess,  265 


A  TABLE,  OF  SCRIPTURE  TEXTS, 

CITED  OR  ILLUSTRATED  IN  THIS  VOLUME. 


Genesis. 

V.  6.                    page 

.296 

xxi.  8.  9. 

2ii6 

xxxii.  24. 

127 

xlv.  22. 

191 

xlix.  22. 

191 

Exodus. 

xvi.  20. 

335 

xvii.  14—16. 

201 

XXXV.  20,  29. 

223 

Leviticus. 

xix.  32. 

290 

Numbers. 

vii. 

214 

x.  29. 

379 

xiii.  3. 

282 

Deuteronomy. 

ii.  16. 

381 

iv.  2. 

316 

xvii.  16,  17. 

317 

xxiii.  3,  4. 

201 

xxxiii.  13. 

191 

xxxiii.  20-23 

2U1 

Joshua. 

xviii.  1. 

223 

Judges. 

V.9. 

214 

—  14. 

224 

-19.       ' 

203 

-  20,  21. 

202 

-  23.                   203 

,  209 

vii.  23,  24. 

204 

viii.  17. 

205 

1  Samuel. 

XV.  3. 

201 

2  Samuel. 

vi.  6. 

289 

vL  18, 19.            205 

,206 

-22. 

391 

1  Kings. 

vi.  29. 

146 

viii.  1-3. 

213 

—  3—8. 

217 

2  Kings. 

vi.  20. 

208 

XX.  5. 

195 

1  Chronicles. 

xiii.  12,  5. 

206 

xiv.  19—32. 

210 

xiv.  28. 

206 

XV.  2. 

360 

—  2. 

205 

—  35. 

213 

2  Chronicles. 

V.  2-4. 

213 

XX.  25,  26. 

130 

Nehemiah. 

ii.  20. 

208 

iii.               214, 218 

,  223 

—  32. 

392 

vi.  5. 

208 

viii.  9—12. 

227 

—  16,  17. 

208 

Esther. 

iv.  1.  133 

Job. 

V.  2-4.  151 

vi.  14.  339 

xvi.  9-11.  151 

Psalms, 

ii.  6—12.  212 

vii.  6.  337 

xii.  6.  89 

XXV.  9.  270 

xxxvii.  9.  376 

—  11.  374 
xiii.  4.  365 
xliv.  23.  377 
xlv.  3,  4.  283,  374 
lix.  4.  377 
Ixvi.  9.  374 
Ixviii.  1,  8,  13, 18,  24.   205 

—  27.  214 
Ixxiii.  20.  377 
Ixxvi.  8,  9.  283 
Ixxviii.  34,  36.  xxvii 
xcii.  12.  146 
xcix.  9.  381 
cvi.  32,  33.  143,  288 
ex.  6.  213 
cxii.  4.  406 
cxvi.  4.  106 
cxix.  5.  129 

—  53.  133 
- 136.  133 
cxxxi.  2.  207 
cxxxvii.  9.  210 
cxlvii.  6.  283 

Proverbs, 

i.  20.  235 

V.  19.  377 

viii.  1-4.  235 

ix.  3.  235 

XXX.  6.  316 

XXX.  25.   ,  285 

Ecclesiastes. 

vii.  8.  375 

Solomon's  Song, 

ii.  7.    •  377 

iii.  5.  377 

viii.  4.  377 

Isaiah. 

i.  12—18.  403 

ii.  12—15.  222 
ii.  17.                    119,  222 

vi.  10.  241 

viii.  14,  15.  186 

xi.  4.  283 

xviii.  19.  193 

xxii.  4.  133 

xvi.  10,  11.  188 

xxvii.  13.  235 

xxviii.  9.  207 

—  24-26.  308 

—  13,  16.  186 
xxix.  20,  21.  261 


xxix  24. 
XXX.  18- 
XXX.  29. 
xxxi.  15. 
xxxviii.  6. 
xl.  2,  3,  7. 

—  19. 
13,  14. 

—  31. 
xUii.  14. 

—  20. 
xliv.  3. 
xlix.  23. 
Hi.  7. 
liii.  11. 
Iv.  1. 
Ivi.  1. 
-7-9. 
Iviii.  1. 


346 
376 
365 
193 
195 
234 
235 
118 
376 
236 
193 
20 
376 
235 
132 
378 
404 
220 
234 


Ix.  1—4.      403,  404 

—  5—7.  403 

—  8.  42 

—  9.  189 

—  11.  378 
— 12.  200 
Ixi.  1,  2.      235,  380 

—  11.  146 
ixii.  1.  247 

—  3,  22.  251 

—  6,  7.  395 

—  11.  235 
Ixiv. 4.  134 
Ixv.  17.  196 

—  20.  260 
Ixvi.  12.  196 

—  14.  380 

Jeremiah, 
ii.  2.  235,  381 

— 1—7.  403 

iv.  19.  133 
vi.  10,  11.            253,  382 

— 13.  403 

vii.  2.  235 

ix.  1.  133 

xi.  6.  235 

xiii.  17.  133 

xiv.  17.  133 

xix.  2.  235 

xxix.  26,  27.  221 

xxxi.  27.  252 

Ezekiel. 

vi.  11.    .  234 

xxiv.  220 

xxxvi.  37.  395 
xlvii.  5.                137,  195 

Daniel. 

x.  6, 7,  8.  28 

Hosca. 

i.  10.  193 

ii.  23.  252 

Amos, 

v.  21.  403 


424 


SCRIPTURE  TEXTS. 


Habakfcuk. 

i  xvi.  12,  13. 

313 

iii.  16, 

129 

xvii.  22,  23. 

400 

Micah. 

xxi.  3,  6. 

130 

vi.  7,  8. 

408 

Acts. 

Zechariah. 

i.  13,  14.   , 
ii.  13. 

395 

vii.  1-10. 

303 

207 

ix.  9— IL 

187 

-42. 

246 

-  15, 16 

251 

—  46. 

243 

— 15-17, 

254 

vi.  7. 

346 

X.  3. 

220 

X.  4;. 

408 

-8,9. 

252 

xi.  2.. 

144 

xii.  7, 

119 

xiii.  31. 

187 

-8. 

215 

—  45. 

207 

-  10.                   395,  401 

xvi.  3. 

313 

xiii.  5. 

294 

xviii.  6. 

207 

-6. 

265 

xix.  8—10.           244, 246 

xiv.  16-19. 

197 

xxvii.  9. 

199 

—  17. 

200 

Romans. 

Malachl 

i.  31. 

338 

ii.  7. 

355 

iii.  9. 

58 

iii.  10. 

129 

viii.  14.. 

296 

iv.  1-3. 

380 

ix.  33. 

186 

Matthew. 

X.  15. 

320 

iii.  9, 10. 

380 

xii.  3—8. 

359 

V.  19. 

374 

-4-8. 

320 

V.  14. 

110 

-18. 

309 

vi.  5,  6.  16-13. 

401 

xiii.  7. 

285 

ix.  13. 

402 

xiv.  4. 

350 

X.  16. 

308 

-6. 

144 

xii.  7. 

403 

-19, 

309 

xiii.  14. 

241 

-16. 

310 

XV.  3. 

403 

XV.  1,  2. 

309 

xvi.  23, 

279 

1  Corinthians. 

xviii.  19. 

400 

i.  16, 17. 

355 

xxi.  5. 

91 

ii.4. 

125 

—  15,  16. 

261 

—  9. 

134 

xxii. 

323 

iii.  1,  2. 

313 

xxiii.  13. 

219 

vii.  20. 

359 

—  14,  25,  34, 

403 

ix.  19-23. 

309 

XXV.  31—46. 

404 

X.  32,  33. 

309 

xxvi.  38,  41. 

278 

xii.  29. 

359 

xxviii.  9. 

407 

-31. 

299 

Mark. 

-51. 

299 

iv.  33. 

313 

xiii.  8. 

297 

X.  46-48. 

255 

xiv.  14,  26. 

299 

xiv.  3-5. 

245 

—  31—33.            306,  318 

Lufcc 

-  37, 38. 

269 

i.  35.  . 

125 

2  Corinthians. 

iii.  4,  10-14. 

405 

ii.  6—11. 

144 

V.  5,  6,  7. 

130 

V.  17. 

70 

xii.  56. 

211 

—  18-20. 

355 

-57. 

298 

vi.  2. 

380 

xviii.  18. 

395 

vii.  11. 

144 

•     38,  39. 

255 

xii.  15,  16. 

310 

xix.  39,  40. 

188 

Galatians. 

xxi.  22. 

380 

iii.  3. 

336 

xxi.  36. 

267 

iv.  22. 

206 

John. 

v.  18. 

296 

iii.  8. 

xxvii 

Ephesians. 

Vii.  37. 

235 

i.  19. 

125 

-38. 

378 

iii.  7. 

125 

ix.  39. 

241 

iv.  4. 

310 

xii.  4,  5. 

245 

-7. 

40 

xvi.  7. 

xxvi 

-31. 

280/ 

V. 8.  254 

—  20.  125 

Philippians. 

iii.  15.  374 

Colossians. 

i.  11.  125 

iii.  12.  230 

1  Thessalonians. 
iv.ll.  359 

2  Thessalonians. 

i.  11.  125 

1  Timothy. 

1.  4.  146 

ii.  9,  11,  12.  285 

—  12.  355,  358 
iii.  2.  392 
iv.  7.  146 
V.  22.  388 

2  Timothy. 

i.7.  125 

ii.  16.  146 

—  24,25.  292,311 
V.  23.  146 
vi.4.  147 

Titus, 

i.  14.  146 

ii.  8.  266 

— 15.  355 

iii.  9.  146 

Hebrews, 

v.ll.  313 

James, 

i.  19.  287 

ii.  8— 2G.  404 

iii.  13.  312 

iv.  12.  350 

1  Peter, 

ii,  6—8,  186 

- 17.  290 

iii.  2, 15.  285 

— 15.  291 

iv.  7,  8.  266 

V.  5.        280,  290 

1  John, 

ii,  3,  7—11,  404 

iii.  18, 19.  406 

Revelation. 

i.  17.  128 

iii.  10.  283 

—  20.  ■  102 
xi.  8.  201 
xii.  2.  132,  199,  236 
xiv.  14—10.  196 

—  20.  380 
XV.  3.  201 
xvi.  16,  202 
xix.  4.  210 

—  11.  203 
xxi.  1.  196 

—  3.  198 

—  6.  199,  378 
xxii.  17.      199,  378 

—  18.  3u; 


Zfl^l  ^  ,>  -^^ 


^s 


i^^-wr.   >_■•.., 


•*.>\*-*" 


